THE

DISCOVERIE
OF

WITCHCRAFT

THE

DISCOVERIE

WITCHGRAFT

REGINALD

BEING

SCOT,

OF

REPRINT

THE

PUBLISHED

WITH

EXPLANATORY

NOTES,

Esquire

FIRST

IN

EDITION

1584

GLOSSARY,

AND

INTRODUCTION

BY

BRINSLEY

NICHOLSON,
DEPUTY

INSPECTOR

M.D.

GENERAL

LONDON
ELLIOT

STOCK,

62

PATERNOSTER
1886

ROW,

E.C.

This

ediiuni

of

Scoi's

copies

of

avis/s/s

DiscovERlE

E.

only.

2jo
"

S.

W.

Wright,

Aldis

E.

W.

Ernest

Brodie,

A.

H.

Miss

J.

Esq.,

BURSILL,

London.

The

Lord

C.

W.

K.

Clark,
Chief

Deighton,

Right

The

Duke

R.

Dr.

Mrs.

P.

Prof.

Alex.

of

F.

Deakin,

Esq.,

P.

John

New

Earl

London.

Allahabad.

U.S.A.

Derby,

Knowsley

Devonshire

House.

of

Devonshire,

Hall.

Brighton.

Evans,

A.M.,

Clifton,

Evans,
Ferguson,

Forsyth,

etc.,

London.

Bedford,

Duncan,

Sparke

LL.D.,

Agra.

the

M.D,,

D.

M.D.,

Coleridge,

Matthews

J.

Glasgow.

Justice

Esq.,

Hon.

Dill,

Bart.,

Esq.,

Denham,

The

M.D.,

Edinburgh.

Shirley

Edw.

Hampstead.

West

Cassells,

Chrystal,
Andrew

Norton.

Canterbury.

BULLEN,

Sir

Midsomer

Esq.,

Esq.,

Patterson

Prof.

London.

Esq.,

Blacker,

D,

Manchester.

Stratford,

Esq.,

Baynes,

W.

Ashburton.

Esq.,

Bailey,

Castle.

Cambridge.

LL.D.,

Amery,

Fabyan

J.

Windsor

Library,

Royal

The

SUBSCRIBERS.

NICHOLSON'S

DR.

M.D.,

Esq.,

F.R.S.,

Bristol.

Clifton,

Glasgow.
Greenwich.

Bristol.

etc.,

London.

Francis

F.

Prof.
H.

T.

H.

W.

Edm.

T.

The
O.

Rev.

W.

A.
M.

C.

Grosart,

Hucks

W.

Oscar
a.

King,

M.

Esq.,

British

Museum.

Exeter

College,

Harvard

Lambeth.

Essex.

F.R.S.,

London.

Paris.

London,

Oxford,
U.S.A.

Coll., Cambridge,
Institution,

Royal

etc.,

London.

M.B.,

London.

Leeds.
McGill

Montreal.

University,
of

National,
Society

of

Ireland.

Antiquaries,

St. Andrew's

Scotland.
Aberdeen,

University,

Free, Sydney.
Louis
The

Marquis

Dove
Prof

J.

Leisler,

D.

Prof

John
Prof

Esq.,
of

Douglas

M.D.,

Masson,

MORLEY,

M.D.,

Edinburgh.

Glasgow.

Edinburgh.

Esq., Glasgow.
LL.D.,

Abbey.

Argyleshire.

Esq., LL.D.,

Morison,
H.

Newbattle

Maclagan,

Marwick,
David

Frankfort-on-the-Main.

Lothian,

MacColman,

Brighton.

York.

New

M.D.,

Leathes,

Library,

South

Bart., M.D.,

Jennings,

etc.,

London.

Esq., LL.D.,

Jenner,

Blackburn.

LL.D.,

Esq., F.R.S.,

Esq.,

Esq.,

Ingleby,

Wm.

de

D.D.,

HARRISON,

A.

Hammond,

Sir

Day.

Gibbs,

W.

Glasgow,

(Scot.), Edinburgh.

F.S.A.

B.

LL.D.,

M.D.,

Halliwell-Phillipps,

Henry
The

London.

Esq.,

Gairdner,

A.

Rev.

U.S.A.

Philadelphia,

Esq.,

Goldsmid,

Edinburgh.

M.D.,

Gairdner,

Prof.

F.

Fraser,

FURNESS,

James

C.

R.

Bristol.

Sodbury,

J.P., Chipping

Fox,

London.

Sir

JAS.

Cornelius

Miss

Payne,
E.

The

The

Jos.

Carne

The

Rev.

Hon.

G.

E.

M.D.,
Baylee

Stone,

Esq.,

Samuel

Timmins,

G.

H.

Esq.,
M.D.,

Tuke,

White,
G.

Walter

W.

Wilson,

A.

J. Young,

Esq.,

of

Brighton.

Penzance.

Esq.,

B.D.,

Pendleton,

Horncastle.

Manchester.

Bridport.

Birmingham.
F.S.A.,

LL.D.,

Arley,
London.

Torquay.

Whittingham,

Esq.,

Dalmeney

Rosebery,

Walditch,

F.R.C.S.,

Tait,

Hack

London.

Square.

Salisbury,

M.D.,

Lawson

D.

Earl

Ross,

Stewart,

W.

Town,

Berkeley

the

E.

Kemp

etc.,

London.

Powis,

of

Right

Alex.

Esq.,

Phipson,

Earl

LL.D.,

F.R.S.,

Bart.,

Paget,

Berwick-on-Tweed.

Edinburgh.

Esq.,

London.

Coventry.

Castle.

DEDICATION.

(To

iHnnor?

tf)p

OF

PRINCE

H.R.H.

OF

WORK

AND

WHOSE

OF

COMPASSION

AND

SUPERSTITION

CRUEL

THE

AGAINST

AND

SPIRIT,

KINDRED

INTELLIGENCE,

HONESTY,

FOUGHT

ENGLISHMAN,

ELIZABETHAN

AN

ALBAN\',

US,

FROM

TAKEN

UNTIMELY

THIS

OF

DUKE

LEOPOLD,

OF

IGNORANCE

HIS

AGE,

IS,

BY

ROYAL

PERMISSION

AND

DEDICATED

ESTEEM,

REGRETFUL

WITH

BY

THE

EDITOR.

PREFACE.

in
also

black

the

according

while

the

by

have

and

in

others,

the

and

Gairdner,

T.

Glagow,

by

and

style

that

reprint
to

my

myself

to

"

being

valuable

of

Professor

him
of

grounds,

matter

this

LL.D.,

led

and

"

more

all

appeared

M.D.,

above-mentioned
in

had

man

learn

to

would

itself

been

it

the

by

willing

Neither

work

have

render

student,

others.

become,

interchanged

modernisations

physician,

of

both

being

as

is, generally

was

Being

has

and

that

size.

original
the

for

1584,
quarto

the

edition

the

W.

the

on

/ of

that

benefit

University

worthy

of

philosophical

unless

of

and

Such

and

fellow-student,

Medicine

and

theyl

undertaken,

and

second

psychological

himself

been

friend

the

edition

the

use,

usage,

historical

by

instruct

may

the

the

smaller

for

modern

replaces

the

and

science,

of

of

page

and

to

short

readable

its

readers,

necessary,

altered

facsimile

letter, and

modern

for

where

of

is not

reprint

'"T^HIS

duced,
repro-

English

classic.

as

which

no

experts

in

correct

reprint.

read

supplemented

have

errata,

original

by

Notings

at

for

necessity's

and

the

original
it

the

as

in
a

been

will,

thrice,

the

rule,

have

margin,
very

and

sometimes

these

true

good,

not

in

in

while

printers.
list

its

of

readings
in
where

within

punctuation
any

been

instances

introduced
old

have

instances,

two

oftener,

its

three

or

found

be

conjectural

or

been
the

of

as

one,

efforts

care

two

also

Except

believe,

where

in

or

and

the

from

errors

photographic

and

trifling

and

even

myself,

margin,

alterations

given

not

this

though

end.

sake

being,

the

few

original,

the

retained,
in

the

variations

such

excepting

yet,

intelligence

the
of

been

given

been

retained,

has

by

free,

know,

proof

word-errors

the

Even

the

the

be

to

well

Every

for

allowing

matters

with

over

well

have

these

facsimile,

expect

can

copy

not

and

noticed,

above

are

it is

however,

While,

slight

has

slips

[ ]s,
been
are

Preface.

2"iji

and

readily observed,
as

due

are

do

refer

the

print-studying

In

the

biographical
of my

two

or

marriages,
would

at

record

gentleman

This

and

being

reprint, and

has

that

I have

had

been

also

for the

added.

Were

I should

have

himself

to

only

of what

I to

of my

well-known

Office

P.
W.
also

A.

of

though

all were,

Vicarage

Oare
;

friends, the
W\

G.

for the

W.

and

use,

Gairdner,

given
of

Skeat,

Vicarage,

W.

Esq.

for the

H.

My

given

printer,

of

thanks
a

but

being
student

Mrs.

Miss
me

of St.
are

in my

my

Anne's,
also

Record

LL.D.,

other
South

due

partially incomplete

to

of

and

Father

Green;

as

Glossary;

Miss

are

Ayscough,
by

Public

Amelia

Murray,
as

assistance

Reverend

Very

by

kind

of the

Oliver's

Mr.

Wright,

strangers;

and

Harrison,
best

the

by

me

are,

Kent,
that

the

Aldis

J. A. H.

Dr.

personally

witchcraft,

Esq.,

Stonyhurst;

and

Wier,

to

details

greater

acknowledging

friends, W.

that

the

on

obligations

mentioning

after

especially

especially

Rev.

Stone,

and

of

fined
con-

good.

true, and

without

remarks

Middleton's

into

entering

friend, James

W.

and

point,

I have

obligations

or

days,

every

but

has

Glossary

former

on

few

with,

pseudo-science

this

of

making

to

or

of

notes
source

Will

and

editors

unknown

not

lately Superior

Prof.

Woolrych,

for

unseemly,

learned

this

questions

Scot's

Notes

results

with

various

of

copy

tions,
ques-

the

engaged

the

some

Shakespeare's

of the

close

and

agreement

and

reason

these

offered

was

exhaustive

but
and

answered

him.

the

some,

Shakespearian

my

Eyre,

by

imitated

that

Oliver, Esq.

investigating
and

and

age,

for which

and

Ward

wrote

me,

published,

author's

Edmund

learnt

to

put

explanation,

Daniel, Esq.

H,

had

known

the

to

highly

me

pedigree,

misstated,

in

tion
supposi-

to

seem

his

of

interest

obligingly

not

them,

be

were

name,

he

is useful, and

would

It

to

to

have

student

no

am

indebtedness

first time

to

; my

that

most

every

I knew

as

since

added,

text, giving also

far

as

I to

myself

so

soon

occasion

from

gathered

notices

perfect stranger

writings

or

an

I would

these,

besides

Introduction,

unknown

taken

having

inquiries so

of his

my

ences
differ-

other

like

for others

his

given

been
hitherto

matters

once

from

such

Introduction.

of this

which

For

sense.

the

to

portion

have

there

probable,

reader

own,

the

letter, and

black

the

to

affect

not

Kath.

P.

Brabourne

Shakespearian
Lambeth,
Mr.
copy

and

J. J. Jervis
of

the

first

Preface.
edition

for the

greater

and
to

the

to

for the

for

Mater

the
of

and

remembrances,

year,

of

for the

another

period

same

of

of

first edition

copy

of

the

third

me

by

William
that

the

teachings,

Nicholson.

ERRATA.

The

pagings,

P. 20,

heading,

P. 92, 1. 5,
P.
P.

as

those

usual., are

ch.

ii,'"^ inqtiistor^\ read

6, "Ulyffes" {bis\

169,

1. 9,

"obsevation",

192,

1. 3.

"taiav'\read

P. 334,

1. 2, from

P.

347,

1. 6, from

P.

522, 1. 6, from

the

of

read

read

end,

"

first edition.
'"'inquisitors".

"Ulysses".

"observation".

""(TTja;/".

end, "three," read

left

it",read

read
end, ''Silyllce",

"three
"

of

physician

Alison.
Br.

Allan

sagacious

most

edition

Hamilton,

ever-to-be-revered

the

use,

this

to

Sir

own

my

of

Traill, Jamieson,
and

loan, for

copy

endeared

kindnesses

Pulteney

W.

man,

Glasgow

teachers, Syme,

and

surgeons

of

Edinburgh,

Christison,

Thomson,

and

of

part

use

Alma

my

University

i%

;"

left in",

"Sibylla".

hb

INTRODUCTION.

EXCEPT
views,
of

I, in

Hence

of

his

other

were

words

of

from

cal
biographi-

the

until

indeed,

Nor,

made,

give

writers

information

Oxoti.

been

place,

Scot,

Reynolde

Smeeth

to

near

in

account

lately,

less
un-

available.

sources

verbatim

sent

was

age

several

from

native

found

he
Thos.

Sir

himself

the

had

that

solely
by

edition

leisure

"A

"The
and

all

in

that

also

Witches

executed
which
that
Mother

it

age,

from

in

said

Discovery

not

such

that

Witches

(being

the
did

that

or

for

written

tongue,)

Pen

the

of

first
for

time

his

time

were,

of

all

that
great

With

many

howbeit

very

former,

the
was

search

into

make

Discourse.,

nature

make

and

author

and

Witches

that

"c.

might

in

were

his

Witches,

Conjurers,

books.

this,
the

mation
refor-

seems.

of

of

hidden,

that

instruction

the

In

"

that
that

16

in

for

for

it

as

knavery

been

qu.

Spirits.

his

slip'd

nothing

are

for
were

times

at

appear

dealing

Southsayers,

1584.

appears
and
books,

leud

the

long

plainly

choice

many

have

and

Devils

upon

that

Further

and

rules

edit,

2.

the

of

folly

Lond.

known.

together,

profound,

gave

authors

instructions

and

notes

the

qu.

wherein

which

opened,

be

"Discourse

versed

he

obscure

partly

may

K.
his

kinsman

Wife,

of

of
to

Sineetli,

at

his

necessary

with

1576.

detected,

the

Inchantors,

are

to

printed

settled

neglected,
it

end

retired

from

him

to

and

thereof,
Lond.

notably

is

of

things

necessary

as

Witchcraft;

of

discovery

impiety

other

gardening,
Hop-garden,

"c.

abuses,

Witchmongers

the

been

maintenance

and

of

of

platform

perfect

making

the

latter

where

following.

books

these

and

years

hall,

he

perusing

Scholars

of

and

husbandry

to

taking
the

to

the

studies

his

in

time

reading,

in

17

Hart

of

Pimp

about

at
to

degree,

Scots-hall^

Reynolde

Afterwards

of

honour

generality

the

it seems,

"^c.

6.

which

solid

to

and

studied

incouragement

About

County,
as

of

Scot

of

name

Ed.

the

great

Scot.
up

oi

without

Country

where

and

/ohn

Daughter

that

particularly,

Reign

the

in

born

was

Country-men

in

8. and

Wife,

his

by

Oxon,

to

his

of

Hen.

Kent,

Sir

of

Son

younger

Knight,

Pimps-court

of

first

the

all the

his

opposed

have

1691.
"

of

had

who

some

matters,
their

drawn
AtJietice

search

original

of

names

trifling

have

Wood's

in

the

such

Scot

him

add

they

some

or

of

notices

given

that

for

his

before,
are

not

Judges

and

or

were

was

in

so

purpose.
he
holds

commonly
;

yet

they,

Justices

published

impressions

well

very
them

though

and

both

the

in

of
the

Magis-

Inti'-oduction.

tracy

and

Scots

(the

1597.
Bernard
Grand

Guide

to

author

Scot

only

but

nine,

and

Dcemonology,

to

in

dyed

buried

was

under

printed

his

of

Name

at

What
else our
1627. in oct.
of him,
else
nor
tell,
anything
yet

I cannot

written,

he

that

of

in the

Lond.

"c.

Jury-men.,

hath

by James
King
Monarchy

Elisabeth

Ou.

others
whom
by several
since, among
cju. and
his
of Batcomb,
in
before
his
Epist. Ded.

in

Rich.

condemned

succeeded

Preface

his

in

England)
Edinburgh
was

who

same

afterwards

tho

Clergy,

xi

Sept.

his

among

in fifteen

Oct.

or

hundred

in the

Ancestors

ninety

Church

and

Smeeth

at

before-mentioned.
"

the

among

Colepepers of Kent
mentioned,

before

said

the

of

time

the

In

and
with

hall, the

in Hart

Muses

of inferiour

others

added

Notes

of

have

been

versant
con-

of Sussex,
and

Kent,
of

note

said

the

the

the

Scots

Counties."

Reprint.

Bliss's

in

before,
Sackviles

Sedlies

the

Sussex,

and

Scot

Reynold

vehement
Discovery is as
against
in
of the
his abuse
Popery as against witchcraft, and quite indecent
Cole.
church."
saints
[His indecency being for the
of the Romish
reflections
most
of, and obvious
on, their indecency.
part a narrative
in
which
he
the word.]
uses
this I say
And
understanding the sense
of this curious
full account
8. See
book, as Mr. Oldys calls it,in
a
of the
first edit. 1584,
the
All
copies
his British
Librarian, p. 213.
K.
of
order
burnt
found
be
on
James I. an author
that could
were
by
Vid. Hist. Dictionary, sub voce
Scot".
the other side of the question."
de Incantamentis
Afiglus, tractatum
Scotus,
scrip["Reginaldus
"
de
morbis
traditiones
in
Magia
Melancholia;,
plerasque
sit,
quo
in Anglia publica
adscribit."] Hunc
variis, aut artibus histrionicis
"

author

learned

7. The

his

in

"

"

"

"

"

auctoritate

sibi

combustum,

"

[1713]-

p. 6(7

Liber

scriptus Anglica
contra
magiaa
plurima
in Belgicam
etiam
linguam conversus
Morhof., ii,459.
Anglica."
"

fuisse
visum
refert
nunquam
Vide
[j.v.]Vogt., Cat. Libr. rar.,

autem

magiae " 3."

crimine

de

Thomasius

in

lingua

folio

occurrunt

sed

Reginaldo

existentiam

in quo
ille

Scoto

argumenta.
plenior editio

Est
est

ultima

"

[Then

short

1874 there

In

by Jas. Renat

note

the

on

Scott, Esq., and

Richard

and

Afe?norials

from

I extract

them

Scott=f=Mary

oj
the

the

Scot

Family.,

following

tables:

Whetenhall.

d. of
Edvvard=j=May,
I JohnWar-

oj the
of Shrewsbury

ancestor

Scotts

author.

editions.]

privately ^rmitd,

were

Rich.

Reginald

three

elseiuhere.

[2 d.]

ren.

j
.

of

Glemsford

quo

the

Scotts

Ohio

and

Massachusetts

Suffolk

in America.

and

afterwards

of

Introduction.

xii
b,

Scott,

Reg.

Oct.

11

mar.

died

1568,

Oct.

of

Cobbe
d. of Th.
Cobbe,
Place, Aldington, Kent.

=Alice

1541,

Cobbes

1599.

Elizabeth=Sackville

Collyar=Marie.

of

Tumor

Tablehurst,

Sussex.

But

the

as

first part

by
is

portion
taking

beyond

incorrect

in

consecutive

John
1645,

facts

himself,

probable

forth

of

the

wealth,

and

refused

the

the

in Kent

from
in

Sir

Baker,

John

saying

she

thither

she

and

hath
of

of

to

Sirname,

Scot^ and

At

ho

executed,

successfully
Eruption
Monarch,

of

the
to

probable,

dare

who

1307.

defend

the

Prince

that
was

that

upon

(whilst
gasping

;) this
man

aver

of

the

Family
violent

to

Scotts-hall,
on

Villare

of

of

more

Scotland
the

altered

way

Cantiis

now

Grounds

brother
de

JoJm,

and
first,

decline

passions,

second

her

men
Gentle-

William

endeavoured

Liberty

visit

probable

Tragedy

from

for in her

of eminent

Name

the

had

Scotts-hall, which

Balioll,
his

already

father-in-law's.

his

In

had

them,

though

upon

Edward
he

to

Inheritance

William

prisoner hy

year

*^

times

Leicester,

have

to

his

at

of

he

to

house,

own

gates.

the

Descents
I

dislike

days

in

Elizabeth

that

that

declined

words

these

BaliolL

made

was

in

her

to

Thomas's

whom

called

it is

II,who

three

in the

Earl

also

seems

personal

Balioll, frequently writ

de

le

has

for divers

that

She

passed

Sir

pass

Philipot

been

had.

proceed

to

had

Alexander

having

the

or

died

large possessions,

it is said

Buckhurst,

reason,

to

as

evidence

who

Scotts

of

ennobled, saying

she

slightly supported

the

that

Sissinghurst Castle,

wished

originally

were

she

1573,

p. 313,

anum,

other

some

Progress

than

but

family

great

so

be

and

Herald,

because

were

Lord

should

give

to

by documentary

Somerset

pleasant,

by

of

however,

ancestry,

picturesque,

Charles,

made

request

influence
or

and

influence, influence

Scott

this,

and

Dragon

I say

latter

therefrom.

deductions

and

James,

proved

ported
sup-

this

so

simpler

be

his

to

as

be

can

pleasant

Sir Thomas

more

as

by

family.

EHzabeth,

that

such

Philipot, Rouge
set

origin
of

of

is not

Instead,

item, it will

by

book

legend,

particulars.

item

Scott

and

possibility

various

this

in

given

ancestry

inaccuracy
account

rendered

or

the

anything

each

Reginald

of

to

Balioll
Earl

of

barbarously
nobly
against
Fury
the

of
name

than
the
that
of

Introduction.

xiv

built, with

uniformely

his

and

knight,

young

in

undulations

pretty

field

last
the

on

mile

We

excellent

an

remaining

the

and

century,

the

to

heard

chapell

of

side

Smeeth

of

east

the

by

sermon

of

in 1808.

the

Some

Ashford

from

road

the

by

possessions

destroyed

well

park

feasted

exceedingly

were

north

in

It stands

gallery.

sold, with

was

of the

half

about

Hythe,

in his

close

the

at

good.

It

chaplaine."

family,

and

fat

land

stor'd, the

handsome

to

alone

church,

mark

its site.
The

of

son

the

with
and

being

this

in

employed

was

especially

the

with

sister

I think

and

intestate, as

in

dying

he

This

last, by his

had

three

1524,

his

offspring,

his

one

his

the

day,

in debt, he
died

his

yet

note,

kept

by his will sold

Parliaments
Northbourne

sheriff
of

13

Downs,

after
of

Kent

and

28

where

at

though,
progeny,

numerous

his

death.
in

1576,

Elizabeth,

they

in

1485,

were

Reginald

his

of

course,
various
He

was

knight
chief

of

assembled

son,

indebted,
He

portions

of

his

the

the
to

shire

Kentish

repel

for
forces

any

the

estate

deputy-lieutenant
of

in

estate

for

provide

to

and

hospitable,

most

was

Sir

was,

his

Finding

table,

Reginald,

his

Witchcraft.

his

third

the

Sir

by

action.

no

speak presently.

much

was

eldest,

Of

that

say

Pympe,

leaving

place.

I shall

John.

The

1536, and

his

account,
Sir

second

succeeded

was

Reginald

hundred

one

died

1533.

would

intelligence, and

nothing,

very

line, I

dedicated

he

whom

owing

county,

whom

of

5th June

Reginald,

1554,

to

and

oddly,

in this
a

October

7th

our

main

October

to

of

man

of his

younger
were

four

of

the

to

"cousin"

the

of

and

i6th

the

on

Thomas,

father

the

returning

Meanwhile,

son,

daughter

the

on

his

by

the

father

1461 onwards,

He

William

Sir

third

Anne,

on

king's

substantial

somewhat

Philipot.

brother, Sir Reginald, took

next

brother, Richard,

dying

died

and

followed

William,

with

marriage

sons,

the

succeeded

was

of the

more

from

time,

Burgundy,

is recorded.

will

son,

of

Duke

IV,

intelligence,

marriage

life, as

from

extract

no

his

succeeded

him

To

the

of

and

nected
con-

of Edward

man

other
to

for

Castle

in

noted

wrongly,

probably

and

Chilham

of

that

including

time

from

him

upon

of the

treat

various

also

Charles,

to

to

went

had

He

conferred

favours

he

duke.

apparently

embassies

special

1467, when

in

and

Yorkist,

wife

the

with

therefore

John, being

Sir

named

William,

and

Woodvilles,

staunch

Sir

second

of
the
at

landing

Introduction.

Armnda

the

from

it may

and

readiness, and

decision,

field,the

after

He

day

after

this, is

said
for

Commissioner

and

to

Kentish
the

forces, are

relative
Ashford

in the

noted
some

probabilities that

they

he

That

found

made

some

extremely

references

to

the

memorial

clearly

shows

that

they

the

to

probability
Epitaph

on

Scott
in the

therefore

handsome

; but

Sir

beyond

the

accumulated

Scott,
also

and

World",

as

force

in

given
"

of these

"

He

lyved
And

were

to

nyne

seventeen

Baker,
them

Collectio7t

Heyman,

Beere

unfayned.

and

fiftie yeare,

soules

he

friends

of

gayned.

and

third

verse

after

written

we

to
a

Curious

Sir
be

third

cannot

Memorials

Scott
by name
lyes Sir Thomas
;
him
!
that
bore
happie Kempe
Sir Raynold, with
four knights of fame,
him.
before
Lyv'd lyneally

love

The

those

of

Hence

Uh

wieves

seems

marginal

little time

vol. 3.

His

of

the

and

Here

His

are

Witchcraft

one

remains.

the

are

probability.

some

his

only they

there

cases

affectionate
;

and

facts

in his

were

handwriting.

improbably

not
over

Pick's

in

they

least

were

his

second

by

at

erected

in

epitaph

an

tomb

Thomas

Family",

call
written

were

that

been

of them

copy

these

if

because

given

ra^oi/

tiri

now

we

and

decease,

Thomas's
affixed

what

not

the

to

as

1594,

these

of

papers,

hence

likely

affixed

then

elegies

relatives,and

it

funeral

in

want

name;

render

themselves

verses

the

translator's

of his

give, chiefly

wards
after-

Kempe,

wife, Emmeline
December

was

Having

30th

or

Various

well

as

Calendars.

translations

verse

from

harbour,

Most

family

the

the

probable,

harbour.

by Reginald.

were

among
of

of Dover

the

before

and

church.

which

either

Marsh,

the

of

advisability

Romney

first

on

Council.

He

State

his

for the

subject.

expenses

their

in

him

verses,

been

the

and

on

Dover

died

he

pay

following

have

to

by

to

bury

to

children

descent,

offered

parish
allowed

were

is

maternal

by

in the

Privy

the

on

country,

improvements

found

be

to

report

improving

to

the

from

book

in reference

of seventeen

parent

and

of the

him

from

this

in

published

draining

Superintendent
letters

horses

have

to

to

promptness,

there, equipped

were

orders

his

his

showing

as

of these

4,000

received

of

breed

the

improving

added,

Commissioners

the

of

one

was

he

that

be

xv

go.

of

the

Pieces

Inti^odiiction.

xvi

first wief

His

The
She

was

The
His

bore

widow

Buckherst's

syster.

lyves in sober

sort,

matron

She

one
every
have
myst

not

her

!*

paragon

very

Lady

No

them

might

world

discreeter

more

reteiynes a good report,

is a great housekeeper.

still

And

called

(being

He

The
The
His

Both

young
worth

Woe

the

wail'd

countrie+

and

day

the

he

grace,
him.

daye,

cryed

in Kent

old

and

love

did

tenants

Kinne

him

gave

of Heav'n

and

men

him.

behove

might
England

of

Queen
King

His

special place)

to

best

what

Did

saye,

may

dyed.

his porter shut his gate

sycophants and briebors,

made

He

To

it v/ide to great estates.

ope
also to his neighbours.

And
And
His

House

It

rightly termed

was

bred

Whose
a

was

And

When
He
The

lyked
rich

If he
He

He

not

held

did
used

Both

comer.

be

shold
to

provide

did

for every

lyngar

doun,
;

ride, the poor

would

kept
He

he

service

any

summer

time

cheer

Good

stept aside.

never

in

nor

Christmas

In

was

needie.

for the
he

whence
winter

In

Hall
redie

hospitall

very

refuge

From

beefe

and

up

his

rydd

finely ;

fewe

but

wysely

runn,

fingar.

he
tall men,
write most

words,
and

wold

great
cold

hors.

discours

dyvinely.

lyving meane,t his charges greate.

;
daughters well bestowed
left in debt.
Although that he were
In fine he nothing owed.

His

His

and

Though
loving
"

to

she
paragon,
her husband.

Countrie",

unfrequently,
X "Meane",

and

not

seems

twice

that

lived, he

unlikely

in Wood's

is,moderate,

would

to

be

notice

midway

say,
used

quiet, retired

here,

as

in

just given, and,

between

the

very

as

the

life,obedient
Discoverie

not

then, for county.

rich

and

the

poor.

Introduction.
But

in rich

dyed

Beloved
And

(what

He

was

In
He

law

Let

But

returning

that

John
Sir

Gower,

John

John

Marsh

Dover

saye

would

camp
to make

profferpasseth all
and
rare
gentle ;
have
pay'd his funerall
toomb'd
him
in their temple.
"

Richard

and

former

Reginald,

the

by

were,

Pashell=f=Elizabeth, d.
I
Rivers, aunt
Ludovic

of

(Lowys),

IV's

of

d.

cumstance
cir-

line, descendants
table

Wydeville,

of Edward

this

probable

very

following

Richard

conclude

may

the

female

in the

explained

as

we

by mentioning

ancestors

poet,

leyseur ;
delaye
pleasure.
at

both

have

to

the

Pashell," !.
1472. |

and

his countrie

was

their

the

excell,
wrangled :

Ashford's

T'

of

man.

much

woont

doe

They

that)

than

more

no

was

were

It

notice

did
never

Norborne

To

short

yeate
envied*
of

Romney

If he

woman

much

well,
rellygion wondrous
not
new-fangled.

he

Ask

happie state,

and

is

he

loved
But

and

man

justicehe

In

Before

of

xvii

Th.

of

sister

of

Earl

wife.

Gower,

ob.

1458.

circa

ob. circa

William,

Elizabeth,

ob. fl"/^

ob.

1485, J./.

or

""/"?

Isabel,=|=Reg. Pympe.
I
1485.

I
Anne=Sir

The

Pashells,

Passelege,

and

the

1319

Gower,
but
more

Pympe

the

he

the

the

being

poet, does

not

probably

was

to

died

will

or

"Envied",

most

the
her

father's

mention

of

probably

uses

when

child.

he

was

the

in its then

Edmund

at

Iden,

It is true
in
died

his
;

being

frequent

sense

in

Sussex

John
will,

extant

what

and,

his

of hated.
c

is

ment,
testa-

commonly

the

on

that

probably only
land

de

manor

devolved

children

will
of

resided

Smeeth,

only

any

Sir

purchased

who

in

manor

Scot.

from

family

The

1327.

published

declaration

of Richard

descended

were

seventy-eight

his

purpose,

father

Exchequer,

the

there, and

house

Scots, Anne

of

he

Scot,

Pashleys,

or

Baron

in

Smeeth

John

at

xviii

Introduction.

time

that

father

the

as

(see

Gower

Th.

Lowys,

Harris

the

poet

of

Gower,

The

of

Sir

Gower

Also

instrument.

separate

Nicolas

refers

Bray's Surrey, iii,623,

22nd

made

Southwark,
and

his

On

divine,

the

Returning
three

in

Place,

Fulke

to

church,

Herts,

being

death
the

on

My

of that
not

had

of

as

certainly

left his

to

cover.*
dis-

the

youngest

of

find

that

daughter

Sir

of the

"

and

being

married
re-

was,

in Hatfield
in

the

him,

north

is known.

more

1554,

Reginald,
issue
Rainolde

Thomas

vessel

of Kent

before

own

unto

married

Hextall's

at

December

before

the

died

nothing

estate

he

sheriff

was

will,failing his
real

Bering

unable

is fixed

of his brother

this

Edw.

her

husband

memory

in

to

afterwards

he

church

chaplain

Parliaments,

himself

will

Bering,

the

their

to

In

he

her

is believed

centuries

three

Gower.

in Weever.

father

for

survived

and

month.

whose

John

who

been

we

in

wife, daughter

of

and

have

in 1533,

lived

Richard

in the

"

died

brass

young,

being

mother

who

buried,

Of

occur

kin

Hospital,

Deering",

subjects

were

Clerk

was

mentioned

6th

did

which

where

died

probably

He

and

noticed
M.

dated

Brabourne

in

father, Richard,

She

chancel.

the

of

wall

family

Onslow,

1582,

October

8th

kinseman

heir

Gower,

buried

Whetenall,

Maidstone.

near

Robert

was

his

they

John

Geo.

whose

and

1527,

Sir

and

Manning

his

and

called

conveyance

Anne

cousin

was

Reginald's

Sir

of

daughter

Mary,

"

in

of

and

tenement

site of St. Thomas's

theological

way

to

now

of that

sons

of

and

Sen, ii,103-17).

his

to

deed

destroyed, being

on

what

in

but

Majesty;

writer

who

poet,

now

speaks

Scot

of the

that

the

to

monument,

p. 500,

is noticed

curious

as

hospital

John

of

in Southwark;

property

(1458)

above

given

grandson

or

Scot, of Iden, and

Pashley,

uncle

been

have

1349

John

the

part

by John

added

be

It may
to

of

heir

of

1506,

November

there

son

had

in his will

near

Clapham,

Ret?-osp.Rev.,

have

to

of

the

in T/ie

is known

Clapham,

Gower,

probably

was

in Southwark,

Falcon,

Th.

that

was

who
"

his
died

lapse

Scotte,
drowned

H.M.S.

his
Circe, induces
West
Indies, when
trying to reach
C. Bering, that
of Sir Edw.
a
the courtesy
portrait of
add, through
at Surrenden
Bering, and that a family tradition
this worthy is still to be seen
to tell her, "that
has it,that preaching before her Majesty, he had the boldness
in the
me

to

she

had

was

Edw.

no

controul

more

speedily unfrocked,
Bering

is

in Maine.

at

this

over

and
moment

her
is said

passions than an
have
emigrated

to

the

head

of

that

untamed

heifer."

He

where
an
America,
owner
branch, and a laVge landto

Introduction.

of

heire

and

son

failing,it

issue

either

was

devised

was

given

table

the

to

only

the

and

held

by

the

other.

in

born

entered

Wood,

he

entered

it circa

1555

entertained

probably
December

and

1554,

named

because

Reginald

left, nor

was

when

about

his

heir

date

the

in

Hence

having

so

died

who

his

the

Sir

to

he
been
i6th

Thomas.

issue, he

own

and

estate,

she

or

according

also

widowed

his

in which

which

at

Reynold

least, done

cousin,

to

circumstances

lands

seventeen,

do

that, failing
next

and

at

uncle,

by

of the

as,

should
his

Sir Thomas

mentioned.
and

he

Lady

re-married

was

Onslow.

to

of

nth

the

On

Alice

Memorials",
long

resident

The

entry

October
"

Cobbe's

at

M*

only

his

of both
the

was

of this

issue

marriages

daugher

that

Elizabeth's

"

of his

marriage, prior

To

Mr."

birth

this upper
"

or

must

Scott
the

at

the

IMaria

second

wife

least

portion of
Married"; but

to

been

the

of

is

and

by

"M"

I have

death

before

is added
not

Memorials"

of "The

and

myself yet

character
seen

only

1599,
for

1574,

the

beth,
Eliza-

was

the

in

survived)

least

(that at

first husband"

Turnor

or

Aldington.

1658."

table

her

Reynold's
in

of

Cobbe

issue

in the

family

yeoman

"

Jane

only

in "The

stated

as

old

an

of October

Sackville

to

have

xi*

not,

adjoining parish

of Brabourne

for the

married

afterwards

in the

marriage,
"

Jane"

daughter

Place,

Reignold
maryed

were

married

the

Registers

in the

"

The

he

Cobbe,

it

of the

yet of

as

the

as

usually

1541),

borne
seen

of

The

thirty-eight

as

age

ages

Reginald,

have

we

nothing

know

we

mother

Sir

by

Sir

that

expenses

because

probably,

I say

his

in

Oxford,

intention

by

moiety,

other

(not

Hall,

the

the

1538

Hart

one

was,

Rainolde"

mortem

Reynold

then

trary
con-

living.

with

having

all

to

before

or

co-heirs

as

"

1575/6, where

March

being,

Hence,

then

son

Inquis. post

sons

amplius"

et

be

Rainolde's

Memorials",
only

gives Reynold's

attached

documents,

was

was

"

words

the

more,

the

gavelkind,

in

the

or

20th

to

branch.

"The

the

the

said

Inquisition also

This

he

her

distant

more

from

are

Scotte, dec^", and

xi, from

page

taken

his brothers

Scot

of Richard,

son

Rainsfoord,

Wynifred

these

on

to

follows

conclusion

same

Richard

brother

my

xix

issue

Cicely.

was

in the

which

entry.

of

may

Inquis.
make

Introduction.

XX

of Reg.

mortem

post

amplius".

The

servant

one

to

In

this
tractate

not

only

having
from

of

1574,

the

been

successfully
in

be

to

culture, drying,

explained by

that

in this

year

Scot
I

have

might

allie

of

Author,

or

book

In

from

the

nor

of

matter

only

two

issued

be

to

in

In

insane

he

the

some

sons

succeeded
estate

as

enjoyment
and

Reynold's
of

from

added

one

second

in

almost
these

at

some

date

can

it

1576,

of

satisfied

was

"Now

the

sixty, and

to

engraving.
the

added

the

wood

the

could

increasing

be

facsimile.

exact
we

least

he

...

be

neither

edition, it may

especi-

the

as

emended

that

whereby

matter,

epilogue,

one

M.

as

and

all poyntes

the

and

showing

as

in the

augmentations
of

exclusive

London

publisher

that

though

engravings

third

edition

was

of the

commencement

in Kent.

Rainsford's
his

in

cut

re-

the

manner,

noting

Booke,

expresse

edition, however,

elapsed,

had

1578, and

1575

place

augmented,"

expected

years

harvests

hop

and

in

growth,

from

same,

deavoured
en-

therein, whereof

unskilfull

might

Reader

second

his

of the

perfectly

so

the

this

its

Forasmuch

as

was

worth

far

"

conteyned

being

nor

conceyve,

of

both

importation

of

be

so

note

correction

as

curiosity, and

author

required

notes

it may

absent

brain,

his

practical

was

father.
grand-

culture, etc.,

in

here

printing

its

subject

into

apologetic

Portratures

including

whole

And

in the

fifty-threepages,

corrections

As

and

of

gone

....

corrected

newly

the

was

the

at

the

you

[etc.,etc.]."

this

advise

such

me

thoroughly

so

the

his

Figures

unto

but

necessarily

was

present

used

the

delivered
not

be

not

its mode

where

of

et

believe, in which

against

as

her

to

28

26)

p.

advocated,

England

and

by him,

inserted

Scot,

first issue

first work,

in

woodcuts.

Reynold

publisher

could

the

hop

preservation

and

further

the

tried

secret

and

that

the

Flanders,

kept

the

published

Hopfie-Garden,
of

by

"

be

to

progenitors, probably

also

culture

Peppering,

(mentioned

Kent

maternal

was

The

on

was

her

of

is said

1602, she

in

generosus

Maid

Holy

year,

his

Scot

to

of

of
Sir

was

of

this, by

prolonged
one

to

the

one

held

moiety
in

gavelkind.

it earlier, for
the

absence

way,

and

of

Lady
am

not

London

from

required,

family being

Thomas,

of such

part

of

Winifred

Lady

Possibly, indeed,
Rainsford

in

1572,

and

junior branch,

to

attribute

attendance

the

he, being
and

may

declared

was

disinclined

we

man

older

than

of busi-

Intyoduction.

xxii

husband,

whether

or

and

supposition,
With

regard
it has

also

an

the

these

his

will, nor

will

and

to

ney

Marsh

and

then

the

have

what

had

his

he

then

the

was

his

daughter

Rev.

at

subsidies

to

inquiry by

for

me

appears

the

to

Q.

lands

wife's

former

with
in

them

also, that

his

casual

probate

of his

Witchcraft

that

say

in his Chorus
Elizabeth

will

the

we

know

Vattim^
in

till I
little

15..., for the

documents

that

he

was

in the
collector

of

use

marriage
her

life,
his.

to

her

resisted

of

death
his

by

of

more

he

it under

his

was

life.

"a

Record

subsidies

its
The

Collector

Urged

of Kent."

Esq., kindly

Public
of

speak

county

friend, Jas. Gairdner,

he

point.

that

states

his

directions

any

being

this

the

his

after

go

Cozen

though

heirs, but
of

to

were

of

her

to

life,

of

only for

omission

definitelyraise

to

as

so

lands

Marsh

the

others,

her

to

her

words

during
wife

"

his

through

was

his

to

the

of

but

property,

and

in Rom-

for

that

hold,

to

fine

usual

Alice,

last

Marsh

Romney

did

Romney

ing
Read-

Ruckinge,

"from

the

justice

as

not,

his

her

him

of his

truth.

with

to

come

from

words

with

to

bate
pro-

inferior

only gives his lands

Reading

leave

to

this, my

them

Elizabeth.

last

Scot,

as

of

rank

of the

Rectory

had

wife

this second

to

"Aldington,

Brabourne

these

Exchequer

from

of

his

was

supposition

the

marriage

and

wife, indicate

social

latter

that
in

lands

it consistent

I would

of

the

least, which

all notice

Jos. Hunter,

find

first

perversion

we

his

lease

cause

bibliography,

such

of property,

resistance

his

of

one

means.

groat

to

the

interpret

he

Elizabeth,

Reserving

all

entitled

these

of

worth

attributable

this

his] heires", while

proceeding

real

property

deduce

think

daughter

was

whom

to

his

his

strongly suspect,

as

of

by

I think

been

dying

by

much

judgment,

not

with

I thus

good

will, and

second

possession

to

daughter

into

become

his

his

to

his

of

this

to

of

man

mother's

one

of the

can

guilty

obtained

own,

they

to

lease

verbatim,

may

neither

had

and

Charles",

words

attentively, I

[not

as

bulk

however,

him

which

her

the

entered

justice, gives

Sellinge",

will

know,

believe

of

sense

been

I cannot,
we

by

me

expression

leaving

the

family differences, probably

having

anything

to

by Elizabeth,

of

own.

his

suggested

incline

ful,
is doubt-

husband,

own

not

to

as

her

I rather

was

said

concluding

it made

marriage

just quoted

I have

for

of

name

husband

Reynold's

existence

to

the

excuse

that
to

that

been

solicitor, that

merely

words

what

to

the

were

the

from

though

it

examined

Offices, and
for the

lathe

it
of

Introduction.

in the

Shepway
added

that,

class

of papers,

collection

as

Collector.

the

payment

from

the

lists

the

"armiger",

word

Scot, Esquire", though

alone

is

suffice

here

to

esquireship
though

due

between

granted

Record

Th.

in the

Public

Arch.

Canti.j vol. xi, p. 388,

"S'- Thomas
Kent

xxix'h

the

"

of

"

S"" Thomas

Scott

[etc.,as

begonne

the

From

possession

8,201 footmen
the

309

of the

trained
lathe

General
until

the

was

men

of

for
"

that

of

this

it will

the

this

peace,

dignity

was

Treasttrer

following

at

Renat

Scott

entries

Warr,
in the

taken

Oliver,
711

and

given
been

on

it appears

horsemen,

Scraye

in the

Romney

him

for

his

Enterteinment

at
iiijs
iiijii
viijs."

of IxiijWachemen
Thenterteynem'
warde
at Dongenesse
for xxij dayes
the
diem
xlvi'' iiij^.''
viij
p''
pece

at

raised

had

said

name

that

tyme

same

watche

to

foot

not

the

mayster

knighte

above]

and

find; but

justice

printed by J.

find

for the

Muster-roll
of Mr.

his

Collonel
in
generall of the footemen
xiij^iiijdpr diem for xxij dayesbegonne
of
endinge the xix of Auguste the summe
xiiijii
xiijsiiijd."

him

to

appointed

Carders

"

due

Garden

at

Trench

Scotte

and

Reginald

1584.

and

we

designated

knighte

and

Julye

Reinalde

diem,

pr

Scott

and

salary.

as

supposition

Heattage^ knight,

Offices,

Entertainment

for his

yet be

deducted

was

twice

Hoppe

made

ing
look-

on

title-page, "by

Hunter's

as

is

important

an

been

only
1578

Sir

of

Accompt

an

myself

having

can

; and

but

he

1584
of his

it confirms

it

that

his

editions

for

his

to

date

the

with

in the

that

find

high

"generosi", though

were

percentage,

we

was

say

was

to

as

probably
In

This

given.

as

same

subsidy

appointed

Scot, forty shillings

not

agreeing

had

be

for the

of the

appointment

such

the

Commissioners

VIII,

many

It may

i^^^i in

first payment

of his

For

this

other

of the

that

documents

same

and

mode

small.

; and

incomings

From

the

(1586-87).

document,

Henry

37

find

we

but

was

Scot

Shepway,

learn

we

previous

Reynold
of

Elizabeth

of

29

Parliament,

Thus

through
the

lathe

the

by

Sir

that

and

from

appears

in the

granted

28

years

xxiii

"

the

that

the

and

that

lathe

of

Marsh.

indeed,

assembled

25th Jan. 1587-8, and

this

in camp

had

county
Sir Thomas

Shepway,

is shown
on

then

with

the

by

of

captain

four

the

in the

furnished

was

his office

Hence

now

hundreds

as

Colonel-

Accompt

29th July.

In

"

like

x.riv

Introduction.

the

manner

Lances

but

in

both

Captain

the

of

"Reinalde",

who,

roll

of

as

one

Renat
but

though

of Sir

will

his

taken

ill at

Smeeth

of his

will ;

some

that

he

Harl.

Kent

Notes,

are

mere

guessings,
few

think, certain,
that

his

as

least, his

the

such

as

and

1594,

his

latter, and

he

made

was

if not

with

cousin.
this.

The
We

it were,
to

The

in

legal

in them
a

well

traces

forensic

axioms

Dedication

as

or

before

this

his

the

almost

form,

as

of
and

in

also

render
led

business
in

tone

at

confirm

to
a

person

of

legal study,

of

writings,

his

noteworthy

his

and

generally
Garden,

thought,

live in

and

in

useful

practical thought

father, to

the

course
inter-

testimony.

contemporary

this

second

him

by

independence

Hoppe

point is,

being

as

other,

The

as

one,

with

measure

some

steward.

would

dicta, quoted
his

tomb,

familiar

up

peace,

such

and

the

family

to

kept

first

of

such

and

signature appearing

showed

married

when

wording,

find

by

out

obliged,

probable

independently

was

in

Philipot

are

or

witness

position,

Witchcraft

in his

first

possibly

Garden

Hoppe

especially

references
Latin.

and

man,

things, as

which

to

one

his

of

tomb

that

probable,

have

justice

Scott's

erected

we

improbably,

confirm

to

goes

he

think

them.

one

must

and

that

The

not

was

business,

also

in his

foresight,

points,

will,he

is, I find, borne

who

He

on

times

Thomas's

post, is

which

and

not

five

1566

words

the
some

Sir Thomas

together

appears

of

that

gathered

small

attainments,

whose

thus

is

either

was

while

supposition

the

leave

we

ourselves.

man

belief

such

as

there

to

78a,

confine

the

which

fol.

3917,

he

misinterpreting

close

to

in Sir
with

of and

two

between

last year

point,

and

twenty-four

died

that

say

buried

was

of

name

documents

MS.

assertion

this

and

1599,

Some

all these, like

particulars

exception

the

he

side

Scott

evidence.

there, probably
that

but

captains,

October.

died
say

also

5th September

9th

by the

his

the

the

church;

in Brabourne

To

on

also

buried

was

any

or

were

J.

Mr.

foot,

of Sir Thomas

son

was

to

Muster-

in the

untrained

1,499

is

regard

With

appears

the

Thomas)

Sir

Lances.

over

he

of

son

of

Captain

as

Reginald,

captains

known

by

the

days thereafter, on

and
of

Thomas

(a

Scott

name

that

Hales

Jas.

Horse

states

note,

sons

made

the

thirteen

unsupported

He

Light

under

Sir

list Th.

pay

the

the

in

Scott,

guess,

gives

Muster-roll

not

of

agree

putting

unfrequent

in their
the

was

dependence

writings,

habit

and

original

first before

Introduction.
his

Witchcraft,

he

the

ambiguous
would

ii),I

"But

I protest

in

throughout
that

for I

ceyve

presents

be

it also

hereof

it

Simons,

busied

himself

of that

men

hande"

of

had

like

Scot's,against

that

Scot

"was

the

in

reiterate
are

to

fred

as

before

in the

not

taking

cause

Rainsford

studentship,

been

to

of Scot's
"

based

it be

of
"

added

by

in A

of

this

both

Edmund
loss

portion

the

reader

Ward

of his

moiety

they

are

on

be

honest

and

Candle

us,

p.

87,

Laws",

had

turned
to

contra

Temple,

subject,
the

me

that
Inner

of the

estates

"

I cannot

literaryworld
The

stated

in

book,

appear

per

who

one

Roman

if he

the

Oliver.

sum

owne

Inn.

of my

large

facts

in the

rolls of

he

ing
inquir-

myne

and

argument

Gray's

or

accuser,

of Witches, 1661,

an

the

among

trial,but

divers

considerations

as

5, of

page

the

w*

M.A.,

would

man

an

inquiring from

on

learned

These

not, it is believed,
as

Ady,

and

such

of Lincoln's

leave

Mr.

what

found

obligations

under

and,

these

accusation,

legal form,

Thomas

laws

profession.

in those

or

the

relation

at

selfe",and

is written

death
in due

up

hir

been

vicar,the

certain

the

his Will
his

the

saiefor

explanation by

have

at

re-

which

by

reality of witchcraft, distinctlytells

though

even

Middle,

the

law

has

name

And

the

student

could

Perfect Discovery

being exactly

latter

conclusive,

or

she

like manner,

1656, alias,A

to

as

to

because
to

selfe

my

meane

story, told

to

on

presentes

duties

only present

talking

woman

seem

the

to

these

that

me

would

not

matter,

it is drawn

that

look

was

legal training. Lastly,

Dark,

towards

the

what

her

parish. In

find

he

he

is carried

further

reproove

also

we

that,

all

renounce

acknowledge

of my

neither

if

poor

twenty-five days

lawyer,

his

the

heare

to

truth

the

that

actively in

desirous

into

and

A.\\

says,

prejudiciall unto

wyse

wherein

without

So

he

by

men

any

release

v.

find

we

as

thereof."

assizes

be

not

you,

"

in B.

it,advertising

being

unto

Finally" (sig.

presents

all

to

these, and

to
"

legal phraseology

knowne

whom

fact,to

reader

latter, where

these

by

the

shall

herein,

notice

and

the

in

commencing

in the

Obligation,

an

bounde

the

at

Marg.

the

as

And

give

attendant

the

"and

courtesie

owe," A. iii.v.

had

former

further

your

about

the

delyver

stande

to

in

acceptance

your

you,

"

latter

words

contrarie,

the

Referring

in the
the

give

and

high legal rank, judges,

obligations.

sentence

also

protection";

of

men

his

acknowledges

to

"

to

are

xxv

and

by Scot

but
rally
gene-

suppositions
of
as
or

Winni-

Lady
to

his

derived

dd

as

lawfrom

Introduction.

XXVI

his

and

those

of

have

put

forth

writings,

instances

gentleman's.
himself
hitherto
and

unfrequently

not

The

table

following

Scot

[The

given

in

2nd]

Sir

John

in

contradistinction

the

stated

in

previous

d.

his

one

accord

the

to

two

or

with

that

regarding

Scot

supposed

facts

research

of

Oliver,

Mr.

words.

own

view

one

in

facts

intelligent

into

the

Reginald

of

pedigree

pages

Scott,*

William

Scott,

the

bring

in

quite

not

biographical

to

will

; while

own

my

the

due

are

are

all

marriages,

forth,

set

are

Sir

his

-Ady,
opinions

nearly

But

and

Th.

d.

1433.=

1485.=

!
I
Sir

William

Sir

John

d.

Scott,

Scott,

d.

1524.=;=

Oct.

!
Wm.
d.

d.

5 June

^.

16

Th.

Sir

Pympe.

Whete-

Scott.=rMary

nail.

1554.

Scot,

Dec.

30

Richd.

Scott,

Dec.

1536.

d.

Reginald

Reginald

Sir

Scott,

i-.

of

d.

533.=i=Anne,

(i) Jane

Scott.=(2)

Reginald

Cobbe."

[Collyar.^].

Alice

1594.

Elizabeth.=f=Sackville

Turner.

.1
Cicely.

Fir

only
the

It is

William,

first

Chief

Sir
of

William

fame,

he

Justice

of

whoever

or

pedigree
was
was

this

to

then
not

England.

the

was

fourth

of

author

knight

after

as

the

inscription
the

Sir

verses

same

to

with

Sir

to

Sir

the

or

not

William

first

Thomas,

Either

Reginald.

mythical,

somewhat

accounted

recognised

memorial

the

that, notwithstanding

Reginald,
the

traces

knight
the

noteworthy

then

being
Scott,

Iiitroductioji.

WILL

Extracted

Court

Kent

God

and

myne

doe

the

Principal
of

Division

Ref;^istry
High

the

Canterbury.

of

Smeth

Countie

the

make

Uoe

this my

write

in

Scott

Raynolde

Parish

the

hande

owne

of

Court

Amen.

of

beinge

gent
w"'

and

of

Name

orit^mal, in
Admiralty

the

not

Prerogative

the

In

the

In

copy,

SCOT.

RAYNOLD

OF

Probate, Divorce,
of fustice.

of the

the

from

xxvii

ordaine

and

will and

Last

of

Testament

Anno
Dili a thousand
fyve
Saturdaye the fyfteenth of September
of
the
of
and
in the fortie one
hundred
o""
raigne
nyntie nyne
yeare
1
Sowle
Ladie
Oueene
Elizabeth
to
Fyrst
bequeath
soveraigne
my
seeme
body to be buryed as
good to
Almightie god and my
yt shall
and
ordaine
be
wiefe
whome
I
make
Alice
to
onely
myne
my
wief All my
I bequeath
Executrix
Item
to mysayde
goods and chattells
all my
and
stuffe Juelles and
with
leases
Chaynes
plate housholde
vnmoveable
and
savinge such as I shall by this my
goods moveable
on

Will

of

Hall

Edwarde

Item

and

Ashforde

in countie

Smeeth

of

dispose

Wise

other

doe

aforesaide

I repose

trust

neighbou"^ Raynolde

my

make

them

the

two

in

M""-

Keale

of
to

overseers

the;;^ for theire

paines and
gyve
my
sustaine
Item
I
w^'' they ar
like to
trouble
herebye fyve poundes
lease of the
banke
or
bequeath to S"" John Scott my
pond at Aldinge
Turno^
childe
I bequeath
Item
to
tenne
graund
Cisley
poundes
my
I
little
Chaine
in
Marie
her
It^-m
Lawe
to my
to buy
a
daughter
gyve
thirteene
be
to
shillings foure pence
paide unto
Collyar six poundes
after
be
bestowed
in
her within
to
one
decease,
apparell
quarter
my
shall
I have
her
selfe as
she
would
her
seeme
good nether
upon
anie
mothers
hand
towardes
her
in that respect
thinge the shorter
I have
Item
I give to my
the Covenant
that
of my
daughter Turno^
the
of
Cozen
Charles
Scott
lease
when
his
touchinge
renuinge
my
doth
Rectorie
renne
{read renue] his lease of Braborne
grace
vided
prowief
that
that
said
shall
full
the
meaninge
is,
enioye
my
my
this

will

Last

that

tearme

the

nowe

shall

daughter
whole

and

(for the

of

have

to

possesse
the
only
w'=^

tearme

heires

for

thoccupac/on
thoccupaczbn
occupac/on of
Countie
other

ever

of

Sic, first

my

Diggons
Item

end

All

I gyve

of line.

and
and
which
and

Marshe

be

shalbe

not

so

my

effecte

by

as

defeated

saied
bequeath to my
Lyinge in Aldington
all

renued

in

shalbe

expired

be

Landes

yt

which

wief

I do

Pollard

Rumney

howsoever

now

Item

of

renuinge

saide

my

Coakar

in

at

John

of

of Kent
Landes

All

and

holde

[intervening] renuinge
towardes
her
meaninge
her

eyther

meane

any

of

after

true

my

and

wief
and

now

to

in

in
Ruckinge
in Sellenge in the
all my
Landes
Landes
in
the 9ayd" sayde*
lye
said wief
all my
to
bequeath
my
or

t Sic,

to

my

Landes

els

where

be

paide

in

in

the

is interlined

said

countye

above

this.

xxviii

Introdiution.

I doe
Servante
Moyll
to my
duringe her naturall
lieff Item
gyve
of twentie
shillinges yearelie duringe his n^/z^rall Life
Smyth the some
halfe yearelie and
for defaulte
be
Landes
that
to
paide out of all my

of

shalbe

desyreinge

the

worlde

deracz'ons

for

and

is the

small

I had

him

for

the

iudge

to

is the

greate

trouble

comforte

distraine

to

hereof

best

receyved at
dyed worth

not

And

so

of

the

and

wief

poore

my

hath

she

w''^ all I had

matched

not

LawfuU

yt

payment

groate.

one

the

short

22nd

that

notice

November

Alicia

naturalis

regarding
22nd

legitima, had
will, and

the

November

Scott.

as

this, like the

ABSTRACT

granted

notice,

on
Ittqiiisitiontaken at Maidstone
Rainsfoord, 30 March,

in
appurtenances
Marden
Merewood,

in

called

of which,

some

E.

Marden,

Yaulding,

in

of

seised

was

the

also

W.

is not

given.

MORTEM,

18

the

death

18

Eliz.

of

Manors

and

the

on

is

dispute

the

ELIZ.

P.

i,

Manor

of Lady
Wytiifred
[1575-6].

Nettlested

Peckham,

of the

named

aforesaid
of

filia

Scott,

84.

No.

She

as

subject

or

POST

INQUIS.

OF

was

cause

short

als

functionaries

certain

on

setting forth

Turnor,

before

the

proved

was

document

Elizabetha

probate

But

will,it

the

is also

disputed,
that

1599.

mentioned,

not

and

of

copy

There

1599.

Scott, relicta,

et

the

following

yf

"

Ray:
By

me,

whome

handes

my

consy-

with

had

hath

I ende

and

Brenchley,
with
Pympe

of

Hikes
W.

appurtenances

various

and

Also
Brenchley.
Motelands,
Stockenbury,

and

with

Barmling,
lands,

other

Souchefields,

are

Brenchley.
died

She

Oct.

17

Chelmsford

last, at

in Essex.

and
heir
of Reginalde
heir, viz., son
next
Scott, kt., is her
and
heir of Anne
kt., Sonne
Scotte, wife of John
Scotte, kt.,
of
of
and
heir
brother
Reginald
daughter
Pympe,
John Pympe,
Th.

Scotte,

of said

father

Thomas
and

Lady

Scotte,

William

Scotte

Winifred.

kt., Charles
[brothers

Reginald Scotte,
moiety thereof descends
and

sons

Scotte

and

coheirs

; and

the

Scotte, junior,

son

of
other

are

Scott, Henry
of the

coheirs
to

of the

of the

Thomas,

Reginalde
moiety to
said

lands

Charles,
Scotte,

kt.,

Reginald,

Anne.

Scotte, George

tirst-named

son

Scotte,

Scotte, kt.],
in gavelkind.
One

Thomas
held
etc.

[as
and

son

and

named
heir

heir

of

above],
of

Anne

Richard

Introduction.

ji'A'.r

Tlie

Cause

write

to

and

it,and

other
held

previously
him

to

and

desirous

It

as

shows

commend
into

of

The

of

visited

it may

though

and

charges
the

stem

overflow
Nor

was

book

had
facts

abundantly
in the

this

the

that

course

had

read

Plotina,

who

and

his

vice-gerents
of

the

he

while

assuming

name

famous

to

and

him

taught

vice,

congeners

by

into

and

earth
and

d'Assis
of

Loyola,

themselves

infamous,

and

reverence

and

the

the

system

all

"

their

dence
indepenthan

he

name

tenets

the

encouraged,

him

taught
feeble

and

or

that

he

ignorant,
from

women

false

endeavouring

to

sceptically inclined.
of

then

his

day,

academic

the

the

which

that

to

of

of

had

Popish

his

Socii

execrated

he

them

as

his

been

vicars

made
He
Christ

and
and

now

name

of

"

whose

Jesu,

is

belief

Church.

incarnate
did

unless

training, it

grounds

so-called
devils

beginning

re-receive

Loyola himself,

holy

spot.

mind

his

by

often

the

the

his

did

he

was

additions

ages

that

them

which

either

into

the

were

that

and

inquired

sary
neces-

what

was

in

opinions

doubtless

had

on

of

them,

idea

aroused

he

old

work

noble

the

his

on

been

rescuing

cruelty

of illiterate

St. Francis

into

Church,

in the

also

in

Led

that

Established

produce

death, and

accepted

done

for these

shrewish,

he

and

straightforwardness

and

way

thought

storing

is also

this also

To

pretentious

any

thought,

references, to investigate

of

in

processes
as

and

countrymen.

and

had

that

them.

clear

the

compassion,

inquire

to

he

qualities,his

and

of

volve,
in-

shows

processes

its catkins

its

and

the

suspicions

and

two

his

result

its faith

to

work

the

then

seize

learnt

Witchcraft,
his

superstition

land.

discard

or

had

other

violent

led

in his

position

perseveringly put

learnt

perseveringly.

too

shows

been

and

which

reflective

only

that

suppose

sooner

and

the

and

not

so

Scot

Hoppe-g'arden

country

had

induced

inquiries

the

his

preparing

would

by

of

of

His

then

righteous work,

torrent

who

feasible,and

and

be
a

could

one

seen

No

of purpose,
in

who
as

of

is, what
did

England.

state

Holland

shown

engaged

the

one

priori one

as

he

as

notice

short

plant, and

led, by yet

honesty

His

the

thoroughly

rather

to

as

it

thought.

That

"

it forth

in

improving

others, but

Work.

intelligence,foresighted

it to

proceeded,

was

qualities are

same

or

matters,

also

that

matter

set

him

namely,

not,

he

of

man

growing

use,

the

by witchcraft

practice, found
for

for

did

why

among

us

History of

dard-bearers
stan-

again

produced
followers,
made

throughout

that
the

Introduction.
civilised

world.

But

he

thought, great authority

of the
of

Remora

unicorn's

that

astrology"
and

of

their

origin

owed

credulous

these

How

then

witchcraft
with

have

least,to
with
Arc

he

their

Moreover,

the

desire

to

restrain

of

reign

his

who

magical

and

the

stolen
as

Edw.

time

Henry's

of

fifth

year

that

whereas
and

people

by

was

offenders
a

many
their

33

suffer

and

have

death

to

those

VIII,

rights

c.

cjuarter

for the
be

that

by

or

by
their

first offence

exposed

in

the

that

suffer

pillory in

lost

and

or

goods,

Afterwards,

the

felonies
in

destruction

suffer
and
But

cattle

years

swords,

in
the

chapter, enacted,

wives

or

them

Thirdly,

attainder.

goods

of

things

made

shall

their

witches, etc.,

of lands

to

death

such

be, by

thirty-thirdyear

such.

sorceries

of

Joan

crowns,

its twelfth

cause

8, except

affected

it may

that

first

accounted

be

of

sanctuary.

offences

fere
inter-

to

time, probably

where

loss

and

clergy

other

chiefly at

cases

made

and

dealt

heretics.

as

pictures [images]

declared

or

of

the

8 of the

purposes

practised

only injured,
should

of

many

were

supposed

were

enacted,

made

crosses,

longer

goods,

Henry

though

seem,

Henry's

c.

was

same

privileges

no

it

Elizabeth, Parliament,

their

have

person

once

down

this

12,

were

virtues

them

ideas, aided,

and

for the

should
the

I, c.

ment,
commence-

sorcerers

in

in

power,

this

By

or

become,
lose

But

neighbours,

like, or pulled

felons, and

by

not

their

purposes,

were

besides

strongly against

so

person

as

persons,

ecclesiastical

passed.

destroyed

for

the

or

the

they

continental

of

write

against

Cobham.

extension

was

"

in

stones

and

the

him,

punished

of when

matters

Eleanor

through

by

the

waxing

precious

wonderful

eighth Henry,

offences
notice

and

which

law,

taken
state

Dame

or

of the

time

supposed

or

into

inquire

to

the

been

high

in

the

by

at

absurdly

believed

says,

ecclesiastical

the

the

narrated

of

added".

are

.-' Before

by

waters,

he

as

some,

came

certain

bone

disbelief

heavenly bodies;

of the

chapter gives

next

that

the

value

his

governed

believed

also

that

the

blood,

were

influences
to

as

beliefs

notwithstanding

springing
He

the

to

false

most

and

the

staunched
"

he

as

investigation, the story

of

doubtmg

and

like,

moon.

beliefs

stones,

things

the

in the

he

the

doubting, having,

some

means

other,

seed-time

waning

no

without

none

and

horn,

for it and

accepted
and

carp's head,

his

and

with

accepted

xxxi

as

clared
de-

was

heirs
that

of

shall

when

destroyed,

imprisonment,
market

town

for

the
and

six

xxxii

Introduction.

hours,

and

suffer

death

who

any

there

in his
suffer
his

body

distinct

to

from

the

which
does

it

have

matter.

This

in

at

of

man

get

Queenes

Majestie,

numbers

of

her

as

many

and

the

light of
who,

"

by her

it is

times
so

Divels.

place,
by

that

For

one

increased

but
your

within

evident

and
away

rotteth, their

the
he

even

speech

to

or

these

marks
unto

is

his

of

otherwise

Jewel,

speedily

was

her,

this

kind

this
last

realme.

in

of
will

for

yeeres,

senses

meenes

have

Your

are

the

marvellously

eies

collour

And

It may

people,
are

the

give

that

thereunto.
of

their

Possible

Divell.

matter

These

their

conjurers

purpose,

wickednesse.

death,

and

Collusion

another

inforceth

few

benummed,

by

but

of

of their
the

as

learning

great

of another.

meane

awe

two

that

witches,

attaine

in

Grace's

your

manifest

power,

subjects

poore

within

this

by

stood

word

the

better

of

"

by

not

and

of

before

preached

sermon

our

other

that

abroad,

replie,that

understand,

to

sorcerers,

subjects pine
flesh

of

Grace

and

wrought,

touch

to

will
Divell

one

though

as

using

witches

is

there

"

pious Bishop

residence

follows:

as

man

Divell,

make

your

some

in

and

subject

away

but

way

horrible

please

chase

and

the

most

in the

forced

was

"

I and

than

and

great, good,

he

companie

of

other

none

Darcie

apprehending

man

the

lately into

whereupon

Alas, this

Brian

hanged,

what

the

in

scare

favour,

over

her

for

been

the

from

Majesty,

perhaps

Heere

often

have

to

returned

brought

1572,

limites."

be

come

by

of

then

knowledge

Commission

English Church,

having

promoted

and

Englande

these

seems

and

law,

its little results,

or

told

desire

ecclesiastical

mania

are

is

going

from

arose

by

any
we

within

received

knowledge

as

advertised

have
within

through

hath

be

are

evidenced

as

forfeit

apparent

an

the

jurisdiction of

and

concerned,

is

before, it

as

confess,

to

Witches

Justices

life and

pie-crust promises

women

which

for

though

under

one
any-

imprisoned

enactment,

later, when,

hurt

or

imprisoned

humanity

nor,

love,
be

as

made

learning

great

far

so

While

rehearsed.

first offence

be

the

been

time,

to

for

them,

on

what

endeavouring
is

burnt

came

unlawful

about

offence

second

the

bring

Perhaps,

from

have

to

seem

1582,

of Edward.

for

before

second

and

exceptions

should

Henry's

offences

would

the

This,

on

that

remove

for

cattle.

advance

offences

would

or

goods,

or

and

goods

back

treasure,

before, and

as

their

felons, with

as

seek

confess

scene

Grace's

fadeth,
bereft."

their

Introduction.
"

Wherefore,

is, that

Highnesse,
in due

this

malice

God,

they

The

the

the

Sir

poore

old

Various
still

had

as

Justice

of the

convented

before

Scot

least

thirty-four,was

take

part

in this

wished-for

on

willing,

like

intelligentand
out

off

perhaps

he

through

sees

position

sake

old
of

sees

world, he hears

of

or

them
and

when

to

itself

on

to

Witchcraft,
in

accused

acts,

nay,

bringing
in

or

the

He,

the

such

as

an

by
both

man

eking
their

from

fore
there-

sometimes
more

what

is known

sake

of

such

of foul,

sometimes

as

and

able

probably

above
for

out:

people

creatures

dole

curing

sought

slighter causes,

souls

and

condition, and

be wise

at

was

its victims

count

and

in

witness

land, and

occasional

age

way.

up

he

to

by

superstition,but

their

selling

unlikely, crimes

brought

old, decrepit

an

dole, or

the

note

in that

seeker,

out

vi.

been

in my

mercy.

the

throne

poor,

gain, pretending

in the
of

the

by begging

accused

at

sought

Death,

to

knowledge

aimed

things lost,or

Queen,

Black

such

and

startled,

but

of

"manie

it had

feared, reviled, and

ill-tempered by

refused

and

witchcraft, he,

love

of

ii. v.,

had

p. 473,

justice and

the

cottage

these

frequently

from

became

and

livelihood

when

for the

in

Baron

large,excited

at

been

rapidly overspreading

the

have

may

According

Chief

more

been

discovermg

compassionate,

neighbours

abusive

often

from

on

had

Scot

of the

Plague

miserable

better

grievous,

evil

seen

person

return

to

or

the

and

thousands,

in

useful

as

fearful

and

great

will be

thus

Justices

also

people,

only unprepared,

Commission

by

out

as

departure

new

simple

sought

chief

witchcraft", A.
of

credulous

though

not

sweetheart

ailments

But

the

experience",

for

spoken

be

to

of

Queen's

that

Lord

Peace, had

him

little-regardedbelief

chiefly looked

And

crop.

....

wrote,

the

that

but

rible,
hor-

subject.

of her

such

causes

appears

traditional

put

doings

Beelzebub

Manwood,

in these

imaginations

before

It thus

of

abundant

an

Roger

also,presently

the

page,

the

upon

commissions

produced

"

had

Scot,

booklets

that

in the

Queen

of Scot, Sir

women

supposed,
on

of the

Thomas

more

be

miserable.

most

scholers

the

be

encouraged,

and

Exchequer,

while

these

your

may

is great, their

them

unto

Divels.''

Dedications

the

of

shole

petition

malefactours,

practise further, then

way,

plantings

instigated

such

intollerable, the examples

never

of the

captaine

to

For

their

only by

the

humble

most

touching

lawes

the

execution.

pray

subjects

j^our poore

xxxiii

;
a

more

unprejudiced
e

Introduction.

xxxiv

faulty that,
turned

old

fear

the

themselves
and

sense

he

too,

hand,

one

had

had

imposture

and

to

his
out

her

acts,

Dutchman,
and

knew

and

without

natural

up

of

subject,

thoughtful
extend

his

and

how,

narrates

1582, there
of

women

had

unlikely

been

that

he

Sabbath

took

such

himself

for

Margaret

Simons,
sanity

to

the

had

well

as

book

led

himself
and

healthy

to

books

either

on

of

Wier

have

must

thus

given

harmonious

suspicions,

been

who

obtained

mad

first,the
132-3

of

"

led

and

he

so

had

and

him

to

consistent

wholesale

thirteen

their

hand-to-hand
stank

before

of

in

condemnation

things,

he

of brimstone;

were

England.
"

of

Windsor,

of the

whom

creased,
in-

encounter

condemnation

believe

condemnation

at

other

he

books

or

witches

among

that

sore

book

the

lost, where,

him

witnessed

as

have

known

the

than

bloodthirsty superstition daily

the

meeting,

place

beene

engaged

one

more

One

and

into

them

in pp.

wounded

of

other

had

restoration

should

meditation

published
of

her

and

he

for

especial

however,
were

"manie

diverse
as

The

worker

and

trial of

of

thought

sought

gather

St. Osees,
no

that

and

unfortunately

devil, and

the
in

at

and

in

spoken

"

believe,

now,

there

Gallis

Richard

There

and

views,

and

Maid.

as

at

and

confession

rogue;

the

time

own

Westwell,

of

Holy

whereof

and

known

in his

forth

apparently

suspicions,

his

these, and

of

reading

Meanwhile,

whole.

old

and

Luckily,

the

own

the

set

of

man

any

burning.

or

have

must

like

be

"

Davie,

reading

to

her

on

printed,
also

and

Pythonist

being

subject seriously.''

says,

the

then,

to

family,

of

other,

the

motives.

or

Kent

the

follycalled

aroused,

whole

the

exercise,

useful

and

of

Ade

that

been

Wood

as

with

of

history

have

take

side

piece

of

found

part

exorcism, hanging,

should

up,

the

it not

Is

to

in that

"

of

after

latelie

taken

state

impostor,

an

was

beene

had

He

defence

as

Maidstone,

at

had

bewraied."
the

and

exorcist,

an

miracles

such

triumphantly,
branded

their

once

through

on

things, though

Maid

Holy

favour

so

some

driven

others

wife's

at

too,

these

in his

case

too,

miracles

the

and

door, the

own

first carried
re-acted

of

detect

him,

to

and

promised

doing

could

close

talked-of
close

of

be

Unfortunately,

through

or

nearly always

it would

one,

mad,

less

or

capable

observation

different

aside.

more

is

evidence

the

thrown

being

women

on

confess

and

out

at, while

accusation

the

were

inside

these

laugh

must

sense

common

see

poor

hanged.
It is not
pp. xxv-vi.

Introditction.

unusual

So

stated

in my

became

very

This

noting

unusual
that

of such

cause

manifest
I had

formed

and

his

facts

feverous

while
full

least

at

would
and

of

to

must

also

of my

the

p.

174,

Nebuchadnezzar
of

parts

and

lapsus,
before

the

his

are

"

persons,
blunders
Ferr^rius

second

to

as

as

"

in his

the

Haias

Argerius

five times

primary

"authors

justice.

it is

collect

evidenced

he

did

in

not

Thus

correct.

this

when
leaves
at

the

the

book

was

set

up.

time

he

when

last

for other

re-read
Similar

speaks

he

gives

of them

especially

would

I call

attention

in his

him

quotes
in

his

table

translation

yet

"

of

from

and

unintentional

an

one

rected
cor-

have,

we

king,

was

were

most

Persian,

Egyptian

an

the

to

his

of

some

but

view

one

speaks

text, twice

proof

The

these

He

nessed
wit-

had

needful,

in

becomes

at

who

intelligentreader

is

it also

above

the

as

Scot,

of

of

throughout

haste

the

for

adopted,

between

and

So

evidences

that

view

deliberately sought

been

by him,

Sedaias,

Ferrerius.

used".

has

like

as

before

this

he

Pharaoh

there

selves
them-

and

book,

which

I should

printed

made

plan

by

Scot's

date,

on

perversion

place

and

in his

of

are

man

preliminary

More

were.

overlooked

time

consulted,

they
to

which

Haias, repeating

authors"
as

that

the

feverous

conclusively

prove

haste

Pharaoh's

title-page and

errors

forren

once

one

Sedaias

Rabbi

slip,by

book

in

that

in those

takes

the

thus

in

vent

which

are

observed

be

This

more

curious

there

observed

be

argument,

details.

errata, but
on

and

believe,

and

have

such

bloody

so

the

to

seem

excite

I leave

second

exposition

forth

the

was

that

including

causes,

while

that

are,

composition,

of

horrible

the

him,

find

both

carefully read

their

on

canvassed,

and

over,

first fact

the

alone

much

set

to

contradictory facts,which

conclusions,

and

emotions

so

of

facts

made

and

I first

when

opinion

haste

of

spoken

he

last, aroused,

likelihoods,

these

me

These

out, thought
a

to

any

reconciled.

and

he

that

sight seemingly

first

at

public

1606.

as

so

while

before

taken

depositions

the

late

created

it worth

thought

as

it, which

on

as

also

punishment

especially this

besides

And

two

are

Darcie

indignation,

and

compassion
words.

Brian

written

was

remembered

was

evidence,

other

on

purification.

facts, and

These

of

ignorant

too

and

breadth

trial,but

ballad

"

known,

Justice
the

print, not

inform

Macbeth

on

believe

but

I cannot

as

"

commonly

same

attention
in

it,that

was

xxxv

he

of
his

two

as

to

his

is always

contents,

him, the

and
"s" of

Introduction.

xxxvi

"

translated

thereby

and

this

that
have

257

p.

another

of

editions

find

we

this, though

and

These

conclusion,

but
and

ordinary

in

good

in

great

words
became
of

theirs, and

then

book.

while

But

certainly
as

the

reality of
;

by
ings
he

what

Wier"

on

borrowed
he

even

may

we

that

he

the

writers

find

as

to

his

that, while
him

have

what

mainly

he
a

Wier

in

the

or

long

has,
a

few

when

he

follower

his

him

list of

his

of

of his

belief

read

to

in

to

Wier.

some

some
illustrations,

from

the

against

same

had
and
firmed
con-

me
"

The

other

and

book,

Wier

side, seems
to

time,

experience

own

led

other

Wier

comprehensive

point

up

wrote

master.

perfecting

indebtedness

copied

and
in

then

was

independently

drawn

clear

taken

he

on

of their

for the

have

from

books

become

not

doctrines

him

to

Wier

to

their

he did

followed

to

and

show
from

the

seems

view,

my

Agrippa,

Cornelius

down

indebted

witchcraft

and

refuting

disciples of Pythagoras

the

as

certainly

Scot

said, Scot

1 have

yet,

witnessed

book,

hand

much

was

may

said; but

been

across

against witchcraft, and

book

has

Casually coming

out-of-the-way works,

and

what

in

and

Agrippa

in what

anticipated

write

expound

to

written

had

of

Cornelius

to

added.

be

reader

books

as

here

may

actual

by

of

subtlety

acute

both

of

objections.

or

been

measure,

and

rest,

another

to

tried

conclusions

and

ready

the

evidence

intelligentperception,

and

indebtedness

author's

Our

of

with
lead

would

have

we

infames";

"

taken

when

the

all

note,

have

Wier.

to

turn

my

Museum

where

case,

to

in

ordinary writer,

knowledge,

sense,

retorting allegations

stated

as

from

or

consideration

him

led

betokens,

an

this

quick

and

of

adoption

moment's

British

memory,

slips,in
not

of

called, in

be

slip of

recondite

experiment,

in the

Malef.

overhaste.

for

where,

his

we

in hand

sword

the

Pseudotnonarchia,

Wier's

absurdity,

"infants"

Mai.

the

of

sense
non-

So, also,

error.

classed

be

may

from

their

him

shown

p. 19 also,

In

these

Etnpto. Saloinonis,

of the

have

with

and

his

him

shown

"verbi",

as

unmistakable

careless, rendering

mistranslations

copy

would

have

word

the

such

into

sentence

should

alone

curious

R.'s

the

read

copies, he

some

senseless, because

the

passage,
T.

in

indistinct

being

verbis"

Not'

instances,
of which

sources

as

did

Wier.

Bibliography.
in the

Stationers'

"

We

do

not

Registers,

find
because

an

entry
the

of

entries

Scot's

Hoppe-garden

about

1574

are

want'

Introduction.

xxxviii

liber

being

many

as

could

of

confirmatory
St.

Paul's

Sion

the

there

experts

for

extracts

all

been

the

truth

the

but

being

had

against

or

first two

form
broken

word

or

hold

to

me

come

the
the

in

as

shows
the

being

repealed;

Act

the

dowry

how

which

it

was

strong

however,
to

on

the

Stationers'

German

far

as

source,

can

own

as

and

in

DcBinonologie

we

owe

reasoner

the

likelihood

for

the

it

evil

an

culprit
by

cattle,

one

year,

confessing

in the

the

after

of

death

attainted.

on

much

of treasure

offence

convictions

as

of

destroymg

not

were

as

reign. By

etc.,

finding
or

not

statement

felon, the

second

the

powers

its extreme

tions
por-

have

of James's

hours,

Registers

find,

such

immediately

against James's belief, and

his

cause

without

imprisonment

heirship

of his

though

now

that

early

done

The

for six

for

graphical
typo-

absence

took

however,

death

it

James's

in London

against
so

the

were

therefore

held

was

and

and

also

even

love,

with

who

conjuration,
by

quarter

another, the

first year

unlawful

bring

to

the

one

one

either

neatness

in which

say

sanctuary.

to

pillory once

entered

book

burning

and

publication

Scot's

While,

clergy

book

to

that

suspected

consecutive,

been

any

punishable

of

the

and

in the

the

or

have

in the

exceedingly

throughout,

Perhaps,

it to

of

inaccessible.

contemporary,

its date.

in that

methodical

manner

for

or

nor

according

writing

the

would

crime

first offence

in the

by

otherwise

burning,

provoking

felon,though

it

book

repealed,

means,

standing

does

made

copy

but

comment

or

of

contained

I had

of

follow

extracts

library

its date

time

the

the

the

chapters,

intent
;

in

degree

some

Palace,

followed,

of remark

of

one

pages,
is

suppose

was

made

for the

itself

witchcraft

to

may

all benefit

magical

crime,

of

this

as

we

5 Eliz.

spirit was

was

the

against witches, passed

Act

losing

with

English

less

of error,
Act

was

to

any

it, much

made

from

back

across

fear

it

wished

Turning

At

the

exist

Museum,

1620.

in which

book

as

found

yet

as

in

likely due

parts

circa

book

perhaps

but

Pope,

I have

too,

it is

is most

and

three

Protestant

Lambeth

British

the

or

sign

the

of

cause

the

any

that

he

as

to

of

manner,

of any

same

in

of

that

chapters,

flF.2189,

MS.,

these

the

To

in

nor

of various

copy

Sloane

of

Cathedral,

statement,

copies

no

this

While,

upon.

latter

it,that

College.

neat

this

of

eyes

hands

laid

of

proof

direct

no

be

the

in

prohibitiis

as

This

Act

matter,
same

his

as

year,

3rd April 1603.

the

esteem

and

knowledge

in

author.
of

is corroborated

this

by

IntrodtLction.
said, that

I have

what

undoubted

his

of

Article
and

known

James's

unknown,

reign, though

and

no

official

in

Bliss's

the

by

different

at

were

in witchcraft

belief

Faith,

xxxix

records

fact

that

times
of

with

was

various

publicly

these

him

books,

burnt

during

have

burnings

an

been

preserved.
Cole,

quoted

as

by Thomasius

made

account

as

believe

does

exist.

not

submitted

magias

in
.

to

earlier

an

carum,

".
.

"

| Anno

CID

ID

aliosve

nobilis

dictorum

craft \sic'\in Anglia

stringitSereniss.

lib.

cens.

kinsjis

in

de

traciatu

in

Belgicum

per

Thomam
ab

eximius

idioma

est

"

illo tempore

illius

docti

"

patria nostra) quin

applicari potuerit, quod

dito

suo

Reginaldo

Scot

diabolorum

operationes

anicularum,

aut

Sunt

"

alii,sed

"

esse

ante

stolidas

"

fictiones
With-

of
etiam

per-

Dcemojiolooia,

in

sed

libri

saspe

Rex

qitasi

Regi^ialdi

aliquot Lugd.
fonte

prolabi,ut
in

suaviter

pessimi magije patroni, qui

Magia

Deum

infesta

DcBmonologid
cum

exibilant:

phantasmata
ad

de

"

non

illis

inique

non

SaddticcEOS

meticulosae

Batav.

Semilibertinis

"

Jacobus
novos

Scot

perenni,

Belgio fiuctuare, "

Libertinis

Per-

Guilelm.

istius

lectione, seu
in

innominatum

conjurationes continebat,)

annos

apparitiones

superstitionis

agili-

"

ad

Discoverie

libri

Pars

indocti

Sereniss.

melan-

T\\e,o\og\i?,fohannesRaynoldi(S,

ignorantiae

eo

aut

judicii Theologus,

est,

negavit,

ad

aut

nominatim

; quern

nugas

tit.

Anglicana

ac
\tj3epTivi^eiv,(ut
ff/ceajTiKt^eii/

est

vanas

{sic'\
Rexfacobiis

subacti

translata
ex

ad

Johannis

aperte

illudentium,

Acad.

in

industriam,

artem,

suis

Reiche

| Theologi-

effectus

2prcBlect.i6().In eundem,

in editione

ad

liber

Ejus

Bascanologia.

Basson

crimen

crimine

But

564

p.

the

Academia

Regia

Officina

mirabiles

eruditionis

torn.

(nam reliqua

elenctica

pauci

Apocryph.

de

| Theologian

says,

aut

Briantniae

Magnje

strinxit

calamum

which

aut

combustus

difFusissimce

tangit

eumque

"

magorum,

referens.

magorum

which

| Disputationum

figmentis "praestigiis

imaginationes,
eorundem

Voetii

ejus

morbos,

book

Thomasio.

Anglijs magise

omnes

naturales

hominum

tatem

gives

the

to

Christiano

Lix,

Oxon.^

inaugaralis

| Ultrajecti, | Ex

magise,

Reiche

Selectarum

professo oppugnavit,

ex

coliam,

in

Scot

Reginaldus

Tertia.

Pars

Waesberge,

Athen.

Thesis

Gisberti

"

Professoris

Ultrajectina

is

D.
"

writer

the

crimine

by Johan

praeside

of

de

There

1701

Fredericiana
refers

edition

ac

divina

subomnes

tanquam
sabellas.
charis-

Introduction.

xl

mata

gratias gratis datas,

seu

W.

N.

informs
of

du

malediction

readers,"

of
loth

made

the

1609,

burgomasters
his

by

G.

son,

dedication

on

his

8th

he

Latin

went,

varied,

Beza

translation,
quotation,

284, is

p.

Coverdale's,

the

precedes
believe
and
in

that

he

varied

taste, and

Italics,the

161

the

am

then

Notwithstanding,

notwithstanding
forth
the

in the

as

various

part, perhaps,
and

in

was

again

really
"

the

165 1

as

it

not

evidenced

same

with

on

by
that

in

the

to

the

1637, though

of

the

by
and

his

or

In

thrice
other

some

English

long

Bishops',

according

that

but

not

by

itself,called

"

forth, and,

in his

the

Richard

Cotes

set

work

on

inherent
of it

notices

forth, and

for its

quarto.

is not

argument,

came

Registers.

views

own

passage

naturally

This
The
;

in

reproduction

title-page,though

new

by

his

Voet, the book's

afterwards

Hence,

gone

D.D.,

evidenced

that

it

in Romans.

had

Rainolds,
Gisbert

to

the

in that

assertion,

as

Rheims

or

coincidences.

quotations,

signatures
off

twice

by

goes

So

this

Stationers'

printed

principle

Vulgate,
he

be

while, curiously enough,

Sadducean

decree

the

the

of,

may

the

decree

others

Scripture readings.

verbal

to

the

with

that

his

version

side

spoken

been

discovered

not

Genevan,

by John

that

issued

and

dated

edition, published

hope

himself.

two

mark

either

through

dedication,

have

times

inclined

and

on

tion
instiga-

Wycliffe's, Tyndale's, Cranmer's,

Genevan

strange

entered

I have

or

reported by Ady,

was

in the

Genevan,

one

followed

books

and

the

{iom. ii,1032), and

Apocrypha

excellency,

and

and

by James,

by

however,

the

passages

from

the

more

type

stationer

the

at

University,

Leyden

the

it

from

or

the

English

English

corrected
at

other

at

makes

interest

its

the

authorities,for

like

of

printed

taken

not

more

one

of
and

that

while

Matthews',

versions, though

history, and

formulae

some

undertaken

was

generally quotes

possibly

or

It

matter,

his
he

an

notes

add

nor

Basson,

kindly

1637, Amsterdam.

the

I would

quotations

or

also

the

Th.

second

May

to

more

Curators

of

would

and

the

was

in various

which

Beza,

operationes

Leyden,

"omitting

which

by

of

University

Dutch,

1609.

law

to

Basson,

successful,

more

of

Leyden.

call attention

to

in

was

is dated

Though
yet

of

edited

i2mo

professors

January

matters

and

in

Leyden

at

other

the

into

translation

and

was

of

Librarian

Rieu,

that

me,

living

bonos,

referunt."

magicas
Dr.

angelos

ad

aut

time
text

but

was

there

it

was

one
were

it

Introduction.
issues, and

three

three

I Printed

LONDON

Printed

R.

by

C. and

for these

final words,

identical.
that

word

are

The

copies

third

The

R.]

has

Little

Britain

1654.

last line but

Williams

that
his

of his own,

had

in

done

them

The

correct.

Two

three

or

or

reader

p.

446,

but

while

the

instance

"

not

De-"

text

the

the

in

trophe,
apos-

Divels"; and

"Divels",

not

variations
the various

to

as

show

punctuation,

Calvert's

Latin,

and

remainder,

the

of

or

title-page

new

that

that

had

Scot

been

of

of

as

"

that

them

they

to
are

p. 416.

on

not

he

gredients
in-

enabled

margin,

my

one

not

Latin-named

thus

in

edition

1584

title-page,and

new

The

stated

indicative

errors,

the

the

probability

more

competency
even

of

copy

have

corrected,

the

others, not

beyond

is, as

are

errors

fresh

of

translated.

"

with

notings

of

of

Englished,

all within
no

] Bible

"treatise", have

sheets, prefixing a

press,

instances

are

press

the

[not

E.

by

Cotes.

for

second

and

emendation,

these

translation

the

my

"

of the

of

possession

issued
E.

similar

in

as

of

bolder.

without

also

line ends

sizes

slightest evidence

p. 184

on

give

had

prepared

occasions

two

on

into

printed by

been

become

at

it

issue

\ Printed

Devils",

conformity

exact

come

the

had

printed

"

it has

letters,words, and

had

is not

having

the

type, and

set-up

There

the

is

dividing

second

Williams

"children",

occasions
the

other,

London

superstions"

rightly printed "superstitions".These

is

title-page,and

peculiaritiesof

of

the

publisher thought

ill results, he

"Scots"

and

above

one

the

except

certainty,being

not

the

Thomas

by

this

In

both

on

"superstions"

in the

name

"

misprint

issue, when

spoken

sold

"women",

capital initials

and

line

be

to

are

"men",

the

the

the

"

the

at

line from

"

has

And

1651.

probability, if

for,when, finding no

below

and

Cotes

his

second

title-pagesby
to

first bears

Calvert, dwelling

Fa.u\s.

0/

even

first

withhold

still called

and
in all

the

Giles

by

both

on

The

165 1.

IVest-end

word,

was

to

sold

separated

for

one

prudent

more

the

at

title-pages. The

Cotes.

be

to

explanation,

"first"

my

Richard

are

Spread-Eagle

rest, both

slightly different

by

\ Black

xli

certain

ordinary compositor

an

of

"increase"

of

"incense",

for

careless

"reader",

are

made.
What
goes

to

fur the

has
prove

been
that

thus
it

was

said
a

book, and, therefore,

as

to

the

character

publisher's venture
for

gain, and

one

of this second
based

wliich

upon
he

the

carried

//

reprint,
demand
out

spite

xlii

Introduction.

of

its

In

like

in

the

Stationers'

for the

placed
like

Registers,

folio edition

of

and

purpose,

there

bearing,

it is

like

careless

the

the

sheets

But

superadded.

ones

of

reprint

Discourse

author.
time

Who

in

him.

made

for

believer

well

from

as

thought
clue,
well

was

be

with

up

and

75,
"

after

"We,"

21.

168,31.

attempts

that

the

writer

directions, as
of

or

what

he

possible

one

man,

as

"Discourse"

with

of the

note

the

is

which

these

marked

errata

in

(,) is rightly placed

third

the

have

been

could

"(7W

If there

be

made

by

the

least

these, the
As
some

spelling.

Besides

the

heading

delete

business

r^rt^/ that

limited
stated

slight
the
on

few

"no"

edition
in

alterations
errata

that

its left hand

"masses'',

before

business."

have
pages

Not

and

second
the

third

it is

the

corrected.

is the

printed

now

in

the

before.

as

preface,

the

but

Retained,

\L"

nonsensical

as

corrected.

Not
corrected.

Not

masses

it is

Beyond

Their

it."

by inserting

correct

"

small

in

second;

Write

edition, with

merely

were

as

his

had

even

spirit of

of

little

in them.

"

me.

much

the

readers".

suit, though

to

Astral

of

some

in that

this

give

nine

anonymous

minute

carelessness

the

n'rti^ firmament.''

to

and

gain,

new

buy,

spent

witchcraft,

perishable

edited,

were

correction

463,16.

known

Earth

"

16.

also, and

and

employed,

his

from

an

additions

and

of

"

247,29.

follows

A
"

the

so

years".

intelligentof

269,

editions
corrected

not

these

but

Esquire";

book

by

better

been

practiser

in the

Scot

to

uselessly

glamour

showing

as

added

that

All

re-written, though

second

so-

these.

on

add,

third

first and

He

believer

remarks

and

have

have

spirits in general,

here

may

its

in sixes.

inducement

book,

prove

are

entry

third, and

all its errors,

and

improbably,

not

witchcraft.

strong

second

and

reticence,

of Astral

taken

the

his

to

as

in, and

with

might
to

novelty's sake,

second,

was,

the

Reginald

Spirits",were

that

it goes

"By

novelty

anonymity

But

words,

fifteenth

and

inquiring, time

I found

was

this

the

Devils

on

that

as

chapters, commencing

the

out

again

was

books".

before, without

as

brought

was

1665, though

second,

"prohibited

the

among

title-page,which, curiously enough,

still

"

and

burnt,

and

manner,

called
the

been

having

reprint

only
of

lettering, but
found

been
up

to

p.

and
24

is

other

the

not

first
in the

recorded,
"Ch.ip.

"

".

Introductio7i.
right hand,

the

like

that

also

in the

not

printed

line

of the

first

letters
third

earlier

of the

well

the

as

and

Italics

The

rule

"

the

Chapter",

the

of

author
It

the

at

according

indicate

division

devices

fill up

to

its blank

like

on

I had

age;

price

of

but

the

especially

to

be

not

in

attended
Latin

to

frequent

habit

immediately
Scot

and

increased

notices

as

and
of

Greek,

Greene,

them.

another

Dr.

books.

new

the

of

an

do

not

when

or

chapter.
And,

page.

book,

an

references

page

graving
en-

that

like

literate

all

verbs

close
and

peculiarities

and

Abbot'i'
One

educated

using singular

preceding

lines

imitated

they

therefore

sufficient

me,

consult

an

he,

the

for, after

grammatical

to

in other

Though

to.

end

of pages,

number

readily

can

same.

of

book,

complete

all the

various

seemed

as

the

edition.

1584

the

been
;

ended

the

at

that

appendix

an

reader

well

as

accustomed
then

the

add

of the

book, without,

as

Grammar,

they

still space

was

the

of the

of

to

type

by

contents

that

commencement

added

in

simply compositors'

were

either

page

of the

I would

for

but

pages

collected

of the

ought

the

to

are

that

of

but

found

the

uses

employed

was

matter,

or

(" ")was

page,

inserted.

was

text

allow

not

it

purpose,

the

The

are

doubt

arrangement

were

"

translations

use

followed,

Italics.

use

names

any

editor's
and

Romans

simple.

occasional

are

like

been

they

be

can

the

not

when

page

if there

manner,

I make

one

The

both

in Italics; the

Chapter",

which

the

proper

as

from

"

have

of the

did

space

Similarly,
in

for

and

The

rest.

only

very

there

remainder,

the

use

could

initial

its first two

the

than

to

are

original almost
only

general

chapter

them

transposed.

made

in

margin,

The

spirit in

the

investigation

"

chapter

to

in the

that

been

of

end

reprint

Wherever

distinguish

to

have

chapter,

the

quotations

and

is marked

added

be

may

Booke"

in Romans.

[]

of

enabled

correct,

pictorial

has

larger type

So

Booke".

capitals, but

was

the

of

contents

"

original

in

original is, however,

"The

quotations

of the

letter

whereas

variants,

as

of

Romans;

in black

also

original bemg

or

in the

chapter

in

"

line,is

first

The

occupy

of

pictorialletter

its

of the

rest

book

first word

The

"

original.

the

of each

chapter

page.

with

being

references, though

marginal

line

for

of

instead

the

pages,

^including

letters"
as

on

xliii

his

after

more

Shakesperian
point, however,

and

of

cause,

the

University
time,
plural

examination

Utriusque

man,

followed

the

nominatives

of these,
Academia;

both
in

xliv

Introduction.

Magister

Artibus
far

so

and

I know,

as

plural in

be

to

"s".

of another

of

or

of

case

double

Our

Elizabethan

moves

me,"

the

same

but

the

reader

be

them

This

and
elliptical,
be

to

was

that

of

but

ed. Grosart,
otherwise

ii,252

spirits?

they

The

also

second

Grosart,

I could

critical

Of
side

and

Monsieur
course,

the

wished,

Bodine,
various
either

he
or

of

had

[G.

spoke

on

H.

him

sundrie

is

him

notices,
he

I593)

asks,

properties

be

Supplication.,

the

spirits."

of

1593,

ed.

dismasketh

witnesse:

if he

somewhat

be

more
more

"

soever
how-

quasi-

not

curteously

effectually."

witchcraft,

explicitly,or

of

defensa-

famous

principall Chapters,
with

Discourse,

operations

head

on

to

substantives

Witchcraft,

somewhat

but

0/ Witchcraft

as

nothing

dealt

phrase

Supererogation,
of

the

after-writers
of

the

well

as

in certaine

either

cofuted
the

the

and

may

Pierce's

nayle

meanings

diabolicall

onyms,
syn-

and".

the Discoverie

and

and

"

natures

sense

discoovery

Scottes

emending]

they took,

fetcht

illusions

impostures,

have

diverse

Harvey's

hitteth

speciall passages,

with

"

the

Confuted^

Supplication
the

other

strictlycontemporary

discourses,

of the

before

and

one

when

took

plying
im-

compassion

or

ancestors

the

as

likely explanation

more

Letters

Prophecies., and

is in Gabriel

ii, 291

Of

"

in

synonyms.

Latin,

the

far

Diabolicall

egregious

sundry

of

and

the

to

objective

were

first and

is the

in that

intreate

the

Four

it intreats

as

compassion

and

after both

Scot.

and

and

Pity

this

set

considered

really employed

Nash's
How

notorious

called
for

"

the

of

In

two.

against supposed

tive

verb

"

said

our

used

so

the

person

singular, or

being

Saxon

me

that

"

after

Notices

than

and

Divels

the

understood

Contemporary
know

this

of

6f

third

transposed

construction

to

seems

form

did, being merely

have

same

the

sought

carelessness, habit,

to

look

often

using

the

prefer

may

of

to

words

pity

is

as

nominatives,

true

the

they

held

due

even

both

would

use

the

had

to

habit

to

allied.

were

that

they

the

of

Shakespeare

early English

was

sometimes

ancestors

and

led

position

where

333,

auxiliary verbs

custom

indeed

as

because

the

nominative,

thought,

one

that

which"

or

of the

elsewhere,

explained

be

"

in

those

as

cannot

northern

alone

word,

"

"that"

of the

after

or

they

who

Jonson,

well

as

Gra/ninar,

instances
show

in Ben

one

error

that

me

remnant

The

remoteness

nearness

this

Shakesperian

theory aside, and

the

notable

one

shown

Abbot's
is held

verb

and
avoids

others, have

in Dr.

alluded

whichever
to

him

Inti^odiLction.

xlvi

crafty he

is

separate

existence

and

condemne

the

of

title after
and

the

due

to

his

to

and

to

discover

Possibly
as

Hunter's

after
belief

our

that

he

the

reader

to

his

claim

considered

than

more

with

ought

belief, I

consulted

have

is

add,

may

out,

The

"

says
book

In

till I read

in which
seeks

to

opinion,
Persons
"

To

who

no

the

September

have
his
of

his

to

been

book

his

I think

but

that,

of

the

whom

few

three
his

out

Vatian,

of the

ch. v,
of

this

instances

belief, and

popular

In

defenceless.
in

prominent

Such

character

one

the

ment
argu-

with

carried

he
Chorus

to

an

conclude

which

It is

reader,

any

writers

most

am

opinions

my

that

self"to
himI

conclusion.

one

admirable

the

style

by

in which

MS.

class

very

public

did

in

1839.

over

stand

argument

in

himself

spirit opposes

ought

way

made

expressed

I would

and

of

notion

protection

answer

publication

had

it this

bold

throw
he

fact,

remains

Scot's

on

besides

But,

by this, that

Jos. Hunter,

Rev.

all reasonable

one

manner

to

come

opinion

quotations, chiefly regarding

argument.

of the

strengthened

of this

are

not

Introduction,

can

then

Peace, and

pages

having

style, and

carried

be

to

this

of

appreciation

any

classic.

besides

in

place

one

some

claim, yet

English

an

of the

Peace.

expect
his

"

"greatly cesthetic",and

not

of the

Will,

the

esquireship

his

removed

have

of

"Esquire"

that

his

of any

positive certainty, it only

now

may

the

not

from

want

gent"

of the

Justice

name,
a

Justice

was

on

his

"

the

against

language

resulting

suggestion,

appointed

of

still,the

were

Hoppe-garden^
Inquisitio, as

been

armiger

turn

writer, and

be

in

of

there

But

of

and

lucre)",

the

trick

the

to

prefatory part

trick

ences
refer-

already quoted,

as

rather

mynde",

Discoverie,

the

of the

having

discovery

doubts;

the

First, however,

Discoverie.

the

in

name

the

the

ences
refer-

frequent

"Address

the

works,

(or

of

frequent

very

in the

licour

doubts.

my

"generosus"

the

was

shook

irony,

in

occurrence

the

the

the

in both

use

the

rather

in

unfrequently repeated
love

the

and

or

man,

and

Witch-

the

evidence

no

Reginald,

Ecclesiastes,

"w^ith

of

Hoppe-garden

title-page of

finding

Witchcraft^

Hoppe-garden,

legal phrases,

certain

the
"

Proverbs

of the

Reader^'
of

in the

the

The

and

Raynold

Scriptures

the

to

of

in

But

Esquire.

Scot

Reginald

the

to

"generosus".

Will,

in his

is, as

my

of

catalogue

any

benefactors."
was

not

wholly impossible,
put

an

end

to

the

and

notion

though
which

the
con-

Introduction.

tinned

Ady

it

that

D'Israeli,

So

single

volume

silent

influence

to

do

in

his

the

with

the

silent

[though

for

and

gradual

the

in

epoch

an

of

privacy

the

it

from

had,

I have

extinction

of it."

these

retired

know

we

tune], yet

iT/'ZzV^ra/z^r^,has

from

mark

may

belief

^wi?"zVzVj

forth

sent

afterwards

century

checked

greatly

much

doubt,

no

for

prevalent

very

xlvii

words

student,

history

of

"A

its

by

the

human

mind."
"

Such

Scot,

singular

of

country
and

fatal

his

which

least

book,

one

far

so

which,

solid

learning,

readable,

to
was

as

Wier
far

the

in

in

this

humanity

to

that

as

its

is

of

both

advance
steadiness

is
of
of

in

them,
either

as

of

his

more

and

whole

merits

and

field

this

the

leanings

to

Scot,

for

most

as

He

Agrippa

of

two

brightly

however

views

most

to

age,

of his

and

it

genius."

side

it is

great

stands

Cornelius

the

its

and

inaccessible

to

clearness

only

sixteenth

reprinted

as

in

is

makes

succeeding

that
to

praise

that

of Witchcraft

than

in the

been

extremely

eye

There

interest,

never

an

unwavering

written

style

the

with

himself.

Lecky

has

probably,
in

there
.

the

history,

human

and

evident

more

1584

scan

sound

English

own

Society

admiration

in

could

sagacity amounting

of

example

however,

its

that

language,

wide

Discoverie

Scot's

and

Nature

that

therefore

speaks,

expressing,

unqualified

results

day,

its

to

as

finding

any

present

and

the

of Mr.

in

thus

LL.D.,

judgment

charming

darkness

(and

unwavering
justice."

and

and

who
.

century,

Feginald

Nothing,

honour

is dear

without
.

on

its terrible

know,

the

at

unique
"

mind

England

all

and

years,

amid

by Reginald

Medico-Chirurgical

does,

notwithstanding

even

hundred

out

in

seventeenth

book

readers.

the

abuses,

to

the

even

or

in

and

Glasgow

Lecky

superstition,

from

the

Views

[witchcraft]

Mr.

man

one

M.D.

Modern

the

it

arise

opposition

its

before

even

demonology,

clear

claim

which

career

Gairdner,

T.

Insanity

leave

surprise

of

W.

on

cannot

than

at

of Witchcraft^

justly

may

glorious

that

"

read

strongly

was

which

Professor

address

But

work,

Discoverie

imposture."

to

Treatment",
"

The

opening

Thirdly,
in

was

volume

fectly
per-

adds:

indebted

and

humanity

),

the
and

The

Note.

numerals

italic

in

the

side

marqi/is

"

denote

those

the

of

the

pages

second

of

the

edition.

Jirst,

the

ordinary

numbers

difcouerie

The

Wherein
a7id

of

witchcraft,

the

lewde

dealing of

is 7iotablie detected, the

witchmongers
of

knauerie
the

tors,
hood

fo

the

coniurors,

of

impietie

inchan-

of foothfaiers, the impudent

Hie

the

of coufenors,

infidelitie

curiofitie
iiitie

of

figurecafters,

of dreamers^
lie art

the

falf-

of atheifts,

pejlilentpran:ifes of Pythonijls,

the

witches

the

the

va-

hegger-

of Alcu-

myftrie,

abhomination

The
rible

art

of idolatrie, the
the

of poifoning,

naturall

and

other

many
haue

long

things
necefTarie
be

nature

"c

deciphered:
which

howbeit
to

treatife

vpon

fubftance

of fpirits and

all

written

of

knowne.

is added
and

are

power

conueiances

opened,

hidden,

lien

verie

Heerevnto

the

higgling

and

of Legierdemaine

all

and

magike,

and

vertue

hor-

latelie

by Reginald

the

ditiels,

Scot

Efquire.
I.

Beleeue

not

of

fpirit^but

etierie

God

lohn.

for
out

manie
into

4,

trie

I.

the

fpirits^ whether

falfe prophets
the

worlds

1584

"c.

are

gone

they

are

**
**

**

**

**

**

SCOTS

**
**
**
**

**

of Witchcraft

**
**
**

**
**
**
**

**
**
**
**
**
**

Difcovery

PROVING

The

otherwife

or

their

Erronious

**
**
**
5!s*
**

other

or

melancholy,

ignorant,

feffions, by

The

**

The

**
**
**
**
**
**
**

i.

u.

imaginary

but
;

tortures

is

in

of

**

con-

**
**
**

notably detedled.

Conjurors.

of

**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**

**
**
**

and

va-

"!"*
**
**

beggerly

horrible
ances

aged,

upon

extorting

Dreamers.

fruitleffe

I The
V

by

impious blafphemy of Inchanters.

impofture of Soothfayers, and Infidelity of Atheifts.
of
delufion
Pythonifts, Figure-cafters, Afirologers,

j^j^y ^j

I The

and

confederacy

(The

**
**

be

To

novelties

fuperftiouspeople

terrors

and

of

ALSO,

and

inhumane

knavery

The

bodies
difeafes

practifesof Witchmongers,

unchriftian

lewde

the

creatures

flying in the Air, "c.

conceptions and

WHEREIN

The

and

**

children,

and

women,

men

confume

and

kill, torment,

to

power

tracting
con-

Familiars;
Divels,Spirits,or

with
their

Witches

opinionsof

common

**

**
**
**
**

**
Si:*
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**
**

Poifoning

of

art

juggling

and

5U*

Alchimiftry.

of

art

and

and

tricks

the

all

convey-

**
**
**

Liegerdemain

are

fullydeciphered.

**

**
**

With

many

**
**

very
and

**

**

neceffary

to

be

long

lain

hidden:

though

undeceiving

of

Judges, Juftices,

and

according to a right underftanding,

Witches, when
should
confcience, Phyfick, Food, and neceffaries

Sic*
**
**

adminiftred
is added,

Whereunto
"c.

all

written

treatife
and

upon

publifhed

the

to

**

Divels,

**
**
5lS*
**
**
**
**
*sl:
**
**

%%

LONDON,

**
**

Vrmtedhy

Richard

Cotes.

165

1,

**
*""

********************

**
**

**

**

**

**

**

good

be

of Spirits and
fubftance
and
1584. by Regi7iald Scot, Efquire.

nature,

in Atmo

them.

**

**

**
*"

Juries, and for

people ; frequently

**

**
**

the

ignorant
the prefervation of poor, aged, deformed,
for
executed
and
taken, arraigned, condemned

:|:*

**
4:*
**
**

for

known

have

that

things opened

Other

**

^t******"-*****i^***"**/"/;^*\^**^*|*^^

%%
%%

To

Sir

Lord,

the

as

whollie

poore,

but

by

diverse

(as

it

having
of

maintenance
in

of

all

even

poore

aged,

the
for

as

of

God

and

simple,

the
house
that

thanks,

as

Lordship

your

the

minister
in

office

of

somuch

judge,

determine

with

punishment
than

in

confusion

in

fetters

of

Howbeit,

that

halters

it

witchmongers,
the

innocent

it cannot

to

the

it

end

beare

is

naturall

than

may

to

pursue

supplieng

swaie

the
in

poore,

rigor

to

and

in
to

which

spend
in

than

malice

to

when

vengeance
time

more

and

subversion

"

augment

publike
state,
and

due

your
smart.

where
passion.
com-

peculiar

simple,

towards

the
and

that

wofuU

and

the

you,

their

mercie

people,
accuse

the
to

in

exerciseth

thought

pleased

unnaturall

in

and

courtesie,

be

diminish

remaineth

more

to

to

reformation,

you

give

for/thern

matters,

unto

apparent

you

commonwealth

you
I

vouchsafe

with

rather

well

poore,

experience,

rather

or

knowe

being

as

the

estimation.

heare

be

is
I

respect
and

to

but

fault,

which

offenders,
paines,

truth,
and

the

conversion

private

For

equitie

is

is

knowledge,

inferior

knoweth,

it

part

and

worldhe

Lordship

of

neverthelesse

base

am

respect

such
such

orders,
dis-

unto

which

have

and

than

that

mightieafreend

so

causes

these

trouble,

whose

In

the

of

your

exceedeth

correction.

travell

owne

as

these

authoritie;

and

care

me

seeking

Lordship

behalfe

In

lawes

our

in

consideration

more

And

in

such

the

to

unto

for

fitlie commended

stale.

strong

up

who

verie

porting
sup-

neither

of their

your

in the

travell,

the

as

reformation

Finallie,

and

travell

for

care

their

helpe

complaint,

where

be/

discretion,

commonwealth

descend

the

almes,
to

and

wrongs,

their

poore.

my

might

raised

is,

such

government

this

requireth
hath

the

for

your

their

forgetting

the

to

charge

speciall

nature

releeve

tending

selfe

your

of

and
to

thought

and

waies

by

commonwelth,

hospitalitie

and

have

you

yet

father

with

set

redressing

nor

that

person;

weake

and

and

amendement,

verie

member

principall

to

appeareth

as

also

right,

their

for

meanes

devises

by

bent

earnestly

onlie

is

Lordship

your

purpose

not

framed

estate

calamitie,

their

despising

in

other

Whereas

their

that

know

that

were)

their

behalfe.

that

and

the

Lord

Court

Majesties

Eschequer.

and

inclined,

Knight,

Jiir

of

of

Insomuch

especiall good

Manwood

Roger
Baron

cheefe

comfort,

mine

Hono7^able,

the

and

others,

unto
to

kill
that

A.

ii.

V.

viii

The
which

or

magistrate,

and

How

then

much

that

A.

2.

iii.

of

of

"
In

dales,

have

cases

where

the

commonwealth

that

In

looke

you,

as

it

Apoc.

4,

bRom.
Acts.

noisome,
respect

no

feare, no

onelie

who

2.

Dan.

the

barre,

which

"

John's.
" 36

saie.

of

sorts

in

that

see

move

most

to
no

you,
in

you

forming
per-

the

before

and

wicked

attributing unto

God,'^ who

to

searcheth

judge

to

bring

arrogant
second

apperteineth

onelie

will

the

giveth

onelie

And

3.

heart

10.

hand

these

onelie

and

is

reines,

his

witch:
8.

almightie

but

downe

aid

praie

"

health,

his^

to

anie

to

the

2.

iii.

V.

V.

of

direct

and

abilitie

ever

Christ
the

But

witch

that

him,

she

drift

pleasure

wealth

the

his
of

course

inough

doo

to

bottome

to

content,

who

and

wo;

of

argument
up

raines

hand

; and

the

whole

hart,
Gods

of

out

it with

leave

or

they
the

to

of

that

all

he

are

at

and

at

lives

mens

sat

made

divell, or

the

and

actions

guide
power

miracles

strange

as

least

to

him

unto

laie

to

the

sterne,

world, imputing
things,

great

as

of my

wrest

them

the

though

as

as

did.
doctors
doth

of

this

all these

they

saie

that
the

that

which

he

himselfe

to

doo

that

; that

the

sometimes

corporall
hath

by

writers

they

hir/ charmes

of

vertue

divell

saie/ somtimes,

doctrine

supernaturall

things by

that

willinglie. Finallie,
varietie

thunder,

creature.

it themselves,

keepe

seemeth

doth

divell

onelie

who

maketh

his

at

r-

by

into

me

be

cannot

sometimes
spirituall,

sometimes

them

glorie

greeveth
and

power,

that, when

and

the

which

r-

committed

were

A.

death,

sicknesse

bucklers, they yeeld

the

onelie

"

I.

who

onelie"^

who

wonders,

great
;

restraineth

witchmongers

4. 7.

thoughts,

and

lendeth

nor

therefore, that

's" that

A.

up

and

worketh
downe

cast

8.

42,

imaginations

"

life and

sendeth

neither

^j^Q

'4-

Ejob.

it

in/ these

fit person,

Wherein

themselves,

onelie

who^

raise

power*'to

onelie

12.

Reg.
Reg.

Amos.

two

to

our

all secrets,

openeth

"

2.

136.

Zach

also

"/ bodie

daunt

can

Lordship

your

knoweth

"

lightning, raine, tempests,

2.

threts

but

wholesome

can

person

Queene,

bloud

punishment

of

treatise.

present

"

1.

find

hath

Sam.

us

sith

Moreover,
"

asunder.

justice.

Ip*]'"^'-,
f

after

doo

mercifull

paterne

fountaine

most

it.

no

challenging

power

hunt

shed

of all things,''who

^jjg Creator

given

in

mind

and

separated

"

meere

other

5.

Apoc.
d

others, that

II.

8.

be

hath

the

honest

an

perfect image

there

againe

to

first

God,

the

discreet

cannot

might

this

were

and
so

who

God)

to

you,

of

hart

be

abash

dutie

upon

the

people,

authoritie

discretion, or

dish

which

they

as

respect

and

very

(under

can

the

the

only

lenitie

authoritie

to

not

least

in

commonwealth

we

somuch

cruell

bound

are

clemencie

selfe ?

as

and

proofe

togither

happie

justice is

mercie

But
feed

and

meete

in

want

occasion.

seldome

A.

themselves

they

offense

Epistle.

doth

divell

but

make

wrought

hereupon
that

are

the

the

so

accomplish
witch

sometimes

which

compulsion,

write

doth

he

eloquent,

divell

that

; sometimes

dooth

it;

beleeve
that

doth
and

the
most

full of

all this

by

The

Gods

and

so

should

this waie

will "

the

be

horrible

executions

wrongs,

to

supporter

lie when

he

licence

and

witches
And

and

shew

so

be

to

other, and

"c.

So

hir

as

then

and

he

in

in

regnjtin

to

is his
to

executed.

withall,and
by

if the

witch

that

mitteth

doo

death

And

forme

the

to

and

in

kept

plague

desireth.

hir divell

make

it

to

box,

to

she

as

it will not

helpe,

kingdome

long endure,

words

of

a.

iiii.

but

Savior,

our

divided

king/dome

the

be

in

that

punished
be

Howbeit,
magistrate.

by

by

the

everie

one

But

that

to

the

correction

lothsomnesse
the

is not

it shalbe

"c.

offense

once

loatheth

sinneth,

Lord)

the

to
at

Also

com-

reason

neighbor,

according

civill lawes.

saie

those

divell
which

By

if this

they

indeed

the

die.

thousands

whosoever

that

purpose

Finallie,

for it .''But
doo

not

are

and

evill to his

execution,

(my

actions

end

which
to

she

injuriousliedealt

for

they

that

man,

by

For
escape

death

die

witch

wisheth

driven

that

therefore

instrument.

worthie

are

be
:

meane

thinke,

instrument,
saie

thing, and

the

dooth

performe

they

should

offense

the
the

and

butcherie.

to

should

upon

witches

yet others

she

anothers

to

in anie

; neither

will

is the

pleasure

should

why

should

we

extend

is death.

for

executed,

will should

or

by

by

corporall,

hir divell

they/

passe

(me thinks)

causes

be

who

death

and

biddeth

she

as

divell

the

his

therefore

shall

sinne

and

practises to

persuaded,
have

slaughterhouse
saie) should

as

but

conjurors,

tame,

and

I trust

that

done, depend

that

God,

die.

and

command

according

execute

to

should

if the

against

to

it not,

and

and

one

and

then

are

;
:

everie
But

is

witches

mischeefs

divels,which

pleasure

desolabihcr, Everie

sale

But

put

which

will ;

nothing,
all

manner

So

therefore

instrumentall

of that

in

witch,

divisitni

hir purposes

judged

as

soule.

poore

she

become

made

may

partie.

some

instrument,

be

and

desolate.

although

bring

possesse

witches

be

may

is afflicted

same

se

manie

point, that

their
to

woman

overthrowne,

be

it selfe shalbe
And

old

it selfe, and

shortlie

OniJie

onlie

another

the

of

we

this

to
at

familiarlie

he

commeth

healeth

divided
will

and

brought

them

by

imagined

womans

inchant, when

should

so

spirituall,
may

malicious

neighbor

But

it is

themselves

none

and

in most

permission.

forsooth

now

woont

were

list

miraculouslie

children,

innocent

well

as

may

old

doting

himselfe,
performe

triflingvanitie,as

undoing

the

to

witch

of

high

and

witch, and

old

mania

of

obeie

the

God

even

to

his

by

divell, but

hosts,

everie

in

the

servile

malicious

the revenger

as

of

and

well

passions,

but

not,

see

lier may
a

hir

of

of

Lord

obedient

made

destruction

the

truth) not

and
and

kings,

appetite, as

hir

effect

commandement

answere

And

of

by his licence, somtimes

sometimes

(in

as

king

mightie

to

onelie

permission

appointment

ix

Epistle.

to

reward
be

proved

Proverb.

(I
put
in

of
to

my

5.

The

and

booke,
in your

(besides
be
A

found

abusors)

UemlplT'^'
Deut.

i8.

cap.

mils,Pag.

that

they

people

A.\\\i.v.

by
be

juggling

himselfe, being

omnipotencie, is forced
fui^l^iarjla,
(papfiaKia,are
in ancient

that
that

else

is

to

confesse,
commonlie

he

from

feeld

one

there

papists, but
to

their

alsaie.

dities

59, 7.

bEccU27^5.
c

1, 16.

Prov.

saith) and

Sirach

jer

eps.

the

out

powre
d

wretches
2

139,

therfore

15.

cannot

I feare

of the

soules
from

me

And

or

that

neither

the

sorie, and

heat

whose

other

anie

in crueltie,'^

David

than

sonne

of

saith)

to

these

poore

bloud.

And

bloud

of the

against

liquor

absur-

fowlest

of

sonne

credit

more

contend

most

all

they

am

and

errors

in

tions,
assevera-

give
I

so

that

Lord)

are

behalfe

onlie

but

bloud, striving (as ''Jesusthe

with

yet

corne

absurd

such

names

fondest

them

innocent

allaied

[A. v.]
epistola
Jo. Wter.

the/

advise

nuerit

arbitvor
not

to

; I

that

divinitus
deale

too

Lordship

suppresse

made

choise

calamitie
learned

magistratum,

ne

man

with

the

shall

them
to

take

that

saie

;/ "^Depart

open

illas

is.If

seeke

your

saith

viulierculas
anie

miserable

to

their

embrue
unto

case

feete

against

counsell

no

their

Brentius, who

; that

these

will

before

i/i miseras

excitatiini
hardlie

found

Lord

the

men.

rather

have

will be

wings

daie, when

your

miserable
of

their

that

know

bloud, but

laie their

''under
at

bloadthirstie

ye

therein

hands
to

that

poore,

bicause

innocent

ad

of the

be

thing
no-

and

of

(my

these

into

whose

In

hasting (as ''Salomon

bloud

see

freends

his

writers,

And

whose

as

their

shed

to

to

34.

in

swift

are

fables

and

those

witers

of

writings.

dealing speciallie

wives

himselfe

and

sort

with

as

saie,

to

not

false, and

were

old

of

anie

suppresse

driven

blockish,

inchanters

with

accompt,

their

reverence

feete

whose

than

/ifi7"'a,

words,

"c.

herein

inferior

witches

of

behalfe

Greeke

the

gaine.

for

aire, their transferring

the

saieng

said

is further

so

impossibilities.

of such

men

cause,

partlie for

the

of

not

are

be

abuse

or

have
the

and

and

contradictions,

manifest

so

in

among

cruelties, absurdities, and

fall into

and

another,

agreement

no

cousenors,

amase

these

not

cousenage,

disagreeth

Erastus

as

to

and

to

so

put for illusion,false packing,

were

magicians

flieng

their

them
to

in

that

deceipt

and
learned

knaverie,

but

defendeth

But

of

promises

the

grasse

time,

such

abused,

are

willing

rather

he/ might

most

the

will

there

being

sort

one

these

home

at

circuits, that

being

calleth

principal! writer

fraud, knaverie

cousenage,

as

onelie

knacks

but

the

(and

others

magicians,

here

cousenors.)

meere

for fame

else

well

as

severall

your

sorts

two

by

true,

plaine poisoners)

are

acceptation,

of these

their

use

or

Erastus

5.

these

treating

Calvine

of

thought

other

the

(and

accompted
lib.

onelie

witches

our

among

in

abrode

also

Venifica, which

be

by imputation, as/ so

not

Instit.

countrie, as
that

them

be

trie it to

shall

Lordship

your

native

Epistle.

you,

and

following

herein

.5"/ gtns

admo-

scsviat, eum

admonish

wretches,

the
that

ego

magistrate
are

called

The
I thinke

witches,

him

xi

raised

for this

up

by-

purpose

himselfe.

God

it will

But

attribute

the

rather

word

of

God,

that

ship

of truth

and

vaine

persuasion

multitude,
your

lawe

of

and

with

but

father
staie
and

the

to

terror

lame,
to

with

offended

ministred,

contrarie.

the

people
anie

part
the

that
number

the

And

conceive

the

of my

also

of

Rurswn

it not
in

land,

and

the

the
or

crave

the/ rule

thought
blind,

the

honest,

lA.

v.

good,

the

to

A4

people

poore

shalbe

you

sustaine

guide

with

further, than

no

these

may

to

of

my

Then

your

in brevitie

not

(I confesse)
that

a
a

scourge/

and

all my

would

"c
soone

and

gravitie joined
be
I

being
be

not

matter

of tedious-

occasion

judging

would
:

such

hart, that

writing,

to

of

means

make

could

misconstrue

persuade

selfe,

my

decreased,

once

diminished.

But

the
true

[* Homer.]

Poet,*

poteris

aliis divi

saltandi

".]

patience, being

utter

great

your

doubtles

witchmongers,
"c

Lordships

reading

with

even

substance

witches,

Ndmqtie

use

whereby

I wish

Haudqiiaquam
Hide

you

wherein

the

time,

onlie

and

for

treat

widowes,

could

constancie

of

of the

to

were

meaning.

companie

words

awaie

truth

But

into

custome,

of this

countenance

amplie:

singular

your

evill
to

bold

selfe, that

my

be

might

with

beene

delivered

I have

hand

one

"

lawe

go

glorie.

carried

man,

anie

about

wicked.

I have

farre

Thus

nes

the

comfort

that

downe

of

contrarie,
all freend-

allowing

see

foorth,

the

doo

advocate

an

farre

the

suppresse

orphans,

to

of

the

by

supplanting

or

from

to

be

to

so

with

the

them

to

able

not

of nature,

as

so,

other

the

and

may
which

owne,

despise

is farre

authoritie

Neither

meanes

suppressing

either

are

the

even

lawe

the

require.

shall

otherwise,

anie

as

herein,

of God,

reason

with

mine

title of his immortall

perspicuous,
and

that

of

I protest

enimie

an

the

superstition

mooved

the

more

of causes,
or

countenance

the

be

to

bottome

but

your

by

as

booke;

authoritie, than

But

Lordship

such

onelie, that

this my

to

protection, and

towards

embezill

to

you

depth

all

; much

or

Lordships

argument.

that

and

conceipt

or

God

to

patrone

opinions,

your

helpe

to

man

God,

by

be

to

error

renounce

also

unto

I know

bicause

serve

knowing

dishonor

to

anie

sufficient

presents

injurie done

mine

wit, by

; to

apperteineth

Lordship

favour

by

might
:

which

warranted

or

by vvitchmongers

power

publish

be

by these

said

of your

you

freelie

should

the

choise

I think

more

and

witches

to

bicause

be

perchance

made

I have

be

instrument

good

Epistle.

bello

arteni,

alii inseruil

Jtipiter ingenium^

sortirier

sohis,

poller e dederujit.

voce

sagax

^t'c.

omnia

huic
in

cythardqtie

canendi

pectore niagims

The

Xll

And

therefore
and

reason

namelie,
in

his
is

turned
and

on

people
which
due

is

by

dishonor,

and

by

given

errour

And

increase

to

of

the

that

of

cause

so

and

God
of

may

manic

offense

received

evill

wish,

as

ance
continu-

health,

happie
dales.

Your

Lordships

to

be

commanded

Reginald

have

wishing

creator,

undutifulnes

Lordship

good

the

arme

lesse

honour,

and

our

though
earnest

upon
God

common

your

of

rest

in

flesh

which

example.

trust

make

to

honor,
into

side

my

absolute

an

persuading,

by

prevaile

to

sense

all

creatures,
have

doubtful!

as

common

to

Epistle.

Scot.

;
not

The

xiv
and

scratched

hath

beene

said

Note

they

did,
I

nor

have

and

shouldered,

yeelding
hand,
have

and

of

reason

witch, and

and

My

Aa2

\.A. vii.]

For

that

them

follie

tiouslie

if the

the

maintenance

of

the

civilest
as

and

ignorance

such,

wish

as

John.
Prov.

that

answer,

5.

knowledge

15,1.

out

beautiful!

than

did

Jewes
jg

said

be

abhorred

in

the

truth,

no

Matth.

Luk*

25.
8

For

to

knowledge^

dooth

"c.

superstition

the

opinions
than

mainteined,

himselfe

we

find

is

it

to

is,as

P*^*-^ candle

no

and

have

under

What

may

search

to

of

ledge
know-

grow

saith)

blind

for

to

search

was

more

if they will allow

men

a
a

much

tallent, and
bushell

or

to
as

hide
to

as

we

we

see

it under
have

the

rishes

by ignorance.

discussed

without

wrestle
not

in the

long
than

sweet

and

knowledge,
be

it should

when

when

so

to

the

forsaketh,

Christians

ignorance,

better

ignorance

whosoever

seeke

may

in

were

odious

more

through

even

doubt

be

among

"c

man

is

soone

for

For

mire,

the

furnished

can

ignorance

out

it,men

to

as

well

therfore

found

sooner

And

use

mind

Which
and

things.
in

errors.

needley

dunghill.

leave

all other

in

wallow

ignorance

death.

to

tumble

we

that

than

everlasting

above

darke,

he

with

barbarous,

Salomon

(as

supersti-

custome,

of

concerning
be

custome.

is/ so

such

Christ

araied.

richlie

God,

to

Christ

life

Finallie,truth
in

bodie

put

pj-Qmised

yer

with

offence

honour

old

acquainted

thereby
by

kings

Alexander,

to

offensive

or

man,

9.

commanded

are

it

be

so

errors,

rather

bicause

for,

and

become

And

should

saries
adver-

countenance

your

suppressing

soone

confuted

thing.

Aristotle

Acts.
3.
Proverbs.

would

theni.

breed

it is the

joine

the

to

have

and

against me./

could

would

that

selfe,all mine

have

by

of Gods

condition

and

fostered,

discovereth

ignorance

we

for

world

it

error

backed

hartened,

the

ignorance

no

see

be

perceive

me

hath

and

ignorance,

searched

let

yoong

though

time

God

see

shall

downe

themselves

time

of nations

lawe

in time

busilie

are

of

as

and

that

of

then
shall

out

you

set

then

and

dences.
evi-

which

is wrested

witchmonger,

word

oppose

tract

in the

knowledge

and

the

arguments

countrie

For

by

of some,

But

custome.

of

maliciouslie

soever

pursued

finallie,if

the

adversaries

greatest
what

also

as

and

heresies

animated

power

that

if you

Further,
manifest

professors

delivered

and

lawe,

objections
against

trulie

doo

to

were

their

in

confesse

to

she

persons

I heare

man

other

infinit

witches

to

and

and

manie

their

attributed

the

and

of
doo.

as

those

that

brought

power

write

such

creatures

faithfullie

state

by

to

be

may

hir, bicause

upon

of

some

certeinties

in the

to

cause

infidelitie,
poperie,

and

the

they

lieth

drawne

was

afterwards

are

easilie

how

never

whether
that

These

also

till bloud

"

suspected,

amend.

to

face

the

by

Epistle.

it than
the

ship,

"

savor

give

earthy
to

them

have
or

let hir

it.
to

lie

The

Epistle.
XV

ahvaies

in

somewhat

none

what

For

than

travell

to

and

separated
of

is,

saie

can

value

For

Wherfore

thing,
the

ignorance

that
I

same

bold

this

and

time

unto

all

owe

to

that

make

have,

other

with
this

you
I

you

is

out

found

out

whom

to

am

takers
parin

poore

gift.

Your

loving
Reg.

hidden
to

cousen,

Scot.

be

tures
crea-

jewell

smothered,

yet

Plato

other

all

immortall,

and
hath

and

seemeth

this

to

searched

commend
I

though

have

he
and

stones,

counterfeits

inconstant/
if

find

to

nor

Thamus

all

^A.yW.v.^

cost,

from

hath,

man

pretious
but

and

corruptible,

and

use/

commen-

no

Lacedaemonia

Aegypt,

the

more

paine,

no

that

meaneth.

have

to

travelled

and

when

are

not

spared

Pythagoras

and

soever,

certeine.

they

seeth

man

felicitie

deserved

Crete

which

mortalitie.

from

good

for

Italic

into

what

herein

into

knowledge

everie

and

riches,

heathen

afterwards

mortall,
and

it

what

not

have

to

knowledge.

to

and

for

knoweth

christians,

atteine

Athens

of

secrets

are

it
the

manic

Aegypt,

out

happie

Trulie

dation

profitable

more,

no

who

availeth

thereof?

how

thing

saie

need

be

can

which

experience./

by
hereof

But

to

docke

the

pure
any

they

The

XVI

the

To

[^. viii].

right worshipfull

Epistle.

Maister

Doctor

Coldwell

chester, and

Ital. reversed

the

italics

found

[Aving

direction

out

of

opinion)

judgement,
in

of

accept

I have
and

good

my

whom

unto

as

the

although

yet dooth

not

apperteine

them

to

that

respect

not

that

you

if need

be

Cato,

thought

shew
I

wooden]

please

as,

if I exhibit

rt

\A.

V.

viii.

v.'\

with

strong

wine

surelie

it is

but

eares,

in

point

of

give

fullie

is

more

rich

rewards.

tyrannie,
poore

as

The
for

Israelites

his

and

bowle

for

it,and

that

grave

For

if

cies
insufficien-

to

have

to

I should

you,

with

great

with

ty/rant Dionysius
and
was

beene

bee

strange
satisfied

well

receive

and

courteous
was

hart.

in

costlie

So

treene*

accepted,

so

behaviour.
with

the

as

And

small

thing

gifts bountithan

answers

not

to

words

flatteringheart.

to

the

small)
as

able

Eloquent

persuadeth

liberalitie

supplied

sacrifices,God

mine

write

it be

it will

distribute

churlish

defend

bodie.

if it have

(thought

great

as

me.

but

of

in

bours
neigh-

unto

learning)

stronger.

matter

hope

silver

thankeful/lie, as
for there

sufficient

for
your

to

which
is the

cause

drinke

hand,

faithfuU

abashed

good

youy

any

me

gotten
and

courtesie.

your

the

wholsome

to

of

for

learned

(knowing

be

all

it,to

have

disgrace

weakenesse,

owne

offered

to

hastie

if I should

but

it is meet

you

hath

friends

loving

upon

properlie

so

callings

your

discountenance

able,

as

argument,

the

may

dish

this

that

or

beene

ignorant

mine

knowe

mainteine

you

selfe

my

to

have

not

unto

shame

is laid.

informed,

causes

them, being

judge

to

my

therein

of

and

bicause

you,

(I meane)

readie,

as

you

I should

written

not

know

will

divinitie

booke

sufficientlie

fame

with

you

ity knowing

correct

to

counseller

unto

for it

meet

are

commonwelth,

this

present

that

poore

experience,

namelie,

of

of those

whose

cerning
con-

my

greatlie apperteine:

points

verie

censure

you,

joine

to

this

in

togither
I doo

bold

am

to

and

all others

be

for

as

(I hope)

their

by

dooth

other

Scot. J

matters

(in

who

booke

groundworke

them

unto

as

above
I

know

judgement

the

preeminence

[*

of two
the

philosophic, whereupon

Th.

Magistrates,

persons,

my

Sir

to

weakh

conteined

considered

againe

now

examine

in that

ordering

for

common

singular

therin

matter

Wherein

will, and

and

this

verie

are

than

civill

such

two

justice

Can-

of
"^c.

original smaller

of

Ro-

of
Read-

Doctor

turburze,
and

loving friends,

Deane

Maister

Archdeacon

7}taii

[Rom.

his

hated

with

for

Among
tenth

part

his
the
of

The

of

Ephah

an

of

the

the

Conan,
hand

of

simple

not

knowing

speake

of

and

."

opinions

to

Christ

accepted
a

please

I faithfullie
with

able

well

as

others

to

when

rape

water

you

to

but

of

root

cold

exhibit

mine,

well

liked

of

cup

it may

so

meet

unskilfullie,as

xvii

good.

drinke

which

be

to

and

France

to

hands,

my

judgement

herein

Lewis

Sintetes

at

fine

were

vouchsafed

Cyrus

your

and

it

as

mite,

poore

booke

this

learning

so

widowes

poore

clownish
of

flower,

Epistle.

out

accept

unto

you,

knowing

your

correct

where

me

hereof

they speake

ma-

liciouslie.
such

be

Some

dogs

mainteine

or

Rhodians

and

at

the

other, bicause

bravey

at

refute

not

never

studied

hereat.

were

behind

my

But

backe

suppose)

whether

doo

miraculous

such

is it

Deane,

ter

Rochester,

and

Matthewy

or

betwixt

May

carnall

you

bodie

your

upon

power

exempted

Finallie,is

lutelie,or
with

go

howbeit
should

by

I lied.

Maister

saviour
a

"

I could

the

old

kind

womans

of

how

those

Jesus
nod/

Idolatrie,for

all
saie

they
verie

pitie,that
of

the
our

or

wish,
that

most

labor

Sir,
are

.''

absoI

things,
my

part

would

saie

is said

shouldbe

and

more,

for

high God,
Good

or

that

clarks

these
I

which

that

will,

God,

adversaries

Lord,

"c

If

all

miracles

manie

doo

can

them.

of

godlie, "c

that

and

may

fooley and
the

bodie

lives
the

is

sea

of those

sale

those,

doo

Christ

them

Doctor

reported by great

things, my

power

anie

If you

they

is it not

almightie
sonne

well

may

shew

do

to

at

you

.-' Or

upon
old

can

Mais-

Ocean

the

rich, the learned,

woman

accomplish

Archdeacon,

his onelie

the

satisfied.

am

doo/

doting

they

Maister
the

that

depend

fondlie

Good

pleasure

should

constantlie

so

his

at

manie

spiritand

malicious

or

man

with

it likelie

.'' Is

wise,

for

witches

cannot

come

fast with

when

you,

temporall

poore

can

But

with

baggage

manifest

then

faults

will

whether

his

is betwixt

subjects,
a

the

booke,

meanes

they

that

doone

possible

you.

saie

"
of

find

adversaries

them.

unto

Durham

at

maime

become

from

saie, noy

day

but

breake

to

man

invisible

wish

in my

expressed
If you

it

or

(as

not

naie

imputed

reall communitie

Princes, magistrates,
the

enimie

become

rather

for

that

spirituallbodie

which

they

(I knowe)

is

question

are

dine

? What

were

himselfe

to

all the

nor

who

they

that

sure

the

at

Homer

will studie

wars,

witches
as

possible
to

one,

am

thing,

cowards,

My
be

works

can

both

bicause

me.

matter.

there

snarled

brave.

not

these

not

the

at

were

good

writings, whether

my

Diogenes

as
:

certeine

bite

and
the

to

now

for

at

speaches.

part feare

it not

they

anie

learne

to

barke

Lacedaemonians

reprochfuU

I for my

havey

this argument

the

avoid

could

will

they

as

and

our

referred
is it not

laden, to

to
one

come

4'

be

to

by

B.

i.

The

xviii

witches

unto

said

are

well
hath

have

to

it.

stolne

none

Alas,
said

being
who]

and

in

cover

the

sorie

and

ashamed

and

thereof
fooles
Me

much

and

by

the

thinks

these
a

and

imaginations,

labouring

curious

directions

Church.

And

learning

and

their

frierlike

is/ one

tofore

the

Trulie
but
all

Cor.

2,

27!

3, 6.

the

the

but
saith

up

without

yeeldeth
he

have

simple/ notes,

was

not

I beene

reasons,

meet

dooth

naturallie
the

to

up
a

minister

bold
and

to

deliver

arguments,

"
the
unto

all

which

perfection^

the

as

letter

us

the

and

to

of

devoure

"

of

of

For

vanities, and

make

have

here-

as

thereof, and

unto

world,

this

friers.

destruction

the

cup

to

them
at

learning.

letter,but

their

teach

rather

or

the

to

author

of

onlie

not

death
of

cheefe

incline

true

abuse

to

and

and

the

hearkening

director

word,

understanding,
us

words

Franciscane

and

fansies,

owne

physicke

foundation

owne

divinitie

overthrowe

for such
the

knowledge

doth

so

authoritie
their

magicall

eares

cover

the

and

from

the

church,

oracles, as

all other

of

mens

and

the

Paracelsians

sect

mistresse
with

to

dissuade

this

of

being

errors

part
made

are

with

their

their

order

in

in

people

utterlie

true

Arrians,*

nature,

discipline

sucke

scripture,

Thus
V.

And

fugitive,a

their
no

such

before

inchanting

whisper

the

without

Paule

i.

onlie

not

were

errors,

B.

Browne,

Anabaptists,

learning

commonwelth,

the
doo

learning

the

onelie

(I sale)

scripture, being
christianitie,is beautified
it

as

traditions.

of

feed

would

the

and

and

advance

matters,

some

according

they

other

also

nature
Rom.

these

stead

and

from

kind

them,

good

most

in

deale

they prefer

these

as

them

I dare

cousening
all

other

in

among

doo

church

obedience,

time

in

which

advanced,

doo

so

who

is condemned,

even

leading

charmes

erect

whom

cures,

followe

that

Cynicall people

contemptible)

to

all order

of

ofy

devises

people,

a4

doubted
make

wherein

wise

accompted

they

die, that

manie

world.

the

are

this

witches, understand

these

times

kind

(which
and

[" Allans]

in

of

in

these

indeed

these

no

idolatrie

recovered.

them,

whereby

magicall physicians

certeine

saiengs

be

not

manie

of

none

For

skill

fooles

most

severe

may

the

yet being

as

oracles

overthrowne.

are

like

whose

their

mainteine

be

mainteine

but

magicall

have

hath

bread,

of

how

see

for

would

would

witchmongers

and

arts

there

to

seeke

medicines

good

idoll

of

that

papist

The

witchmongers

onelie

aske

idolatrie,to

as

that

him

of

demanded

his

might

remedie

Creator.

the

but

they

whom

helpe

but

reason,

pursse

mainteine

to

bewitched,

not

them

honest

power,

did

can

both, that

you

witches,

beleeve

am

and

diet

some

assure

of

be

to

give

can

Jesuiticall distinction
behalfe.

no

as

it is manifold

scripture

of

colour

some

see

hands,

trulie

But

which

creature,

their

at

sicke,

made

required

be

could

If witches

refreshed?

be

to

Epistle.

therefore

spirit.
those

you,

devised

or

col-

The

lected
but

to

out

of

my

selfe

imploied.
or

For

trulie,

atteine

to

all

throughout
into

peepe

nothing

of

the

his

you,

with

to

any
have

of

read

bookes,

with

it
of

may

the

shall
my

periapt,
to

should

or

had

he

it,or

at

the

have

will.
unto

life)

And

so

certeine

all

you

up

should

in

your

were

ledge
knowchoise
studie

dedicated

none

long

(upon

you

circle, charme,
defend

is

his

speciall

it

laie

there

any

thereof

impart

to

as

you

ture
adven-

amulet,
"c

from

inchantments.

Your

loving friend
Reg.

ill

travell

possible)

made

least

which

among

be

libertie
I

bicause

performe

admiration

and

paines

should

were

none,

liking

my

shall

(if it

or

to

good

whosoever

or

hurtfull

thinke

whosoever

world,

unles

be
with

passe

consolation

good

more

it,

it

XIX

shall

hope

opinion,

Wherein
will

knowledge

him,

unto

you

if

mine

the

heavens,

other

your

in

anie

friends.

hope

which

otherwise,

out

nations

the

pleasant
to

fall

it

comfort,

great
If

acceptation.

thing,

authors

other

Epistle.

Scot.

jo
Isai.

Prover.

II.

that

you

for

such

eth

by

wise

are

Readers.

the

To

ii. B

discreete

"

judgeth

one

heresaie

not

first

patientlie

but

the

at

words

few

suffice

may

sight,

nor

and

heareth,

reproov-

thereby

1.

increaseth

whereby

experience,

foorth

therefore

need

please

you

conceipt
unto

and

booke,

having

obteined

censure.

your

desiring

part
were

vaile

herein,

your

predecessors

should

and

of

word

credit

since

take

in

more

have

goodfellowe,

are

good

booke,

my
no

should

selfe

my
that

upon

should

cousening

at

so,

pre-

intreated

that

and

great
and

merchant,

no

fraud

the

inchanters

make

of

papists,

speciallie

nothing.

passe
ever

conjure

and

water

(we

us

who
saie

be

to

see)

last

they

yet

is

be

to

now

cousening

oracles,

fooles

still,

conjure

everie

to
not

the

their
a

to

pater

for
for

and

our

and

cold
of

you

the
and
the

use

the

poperie
and

jurors
con-

have

prophets
all,

us

thereby

while

nor

and

Gentiles

conjure

bodie

it,

as

shame

noster

both
better

to/

charms,
the

thing,

candles

but

part,

professions.

Yea

the

in
here-

as

his

feared,

witches

Gods

to

not,

their

much

effectuall.

thought

wholesome
never

for
of

ridiculous,

hands,

doubt

ashamed

be

contrarie
their

at

Nevertheles,
yet

They

favour

my

conjurations,

to

and

massemoonger

be

ceaseth

their

of

onelie

not

win

beleeve

you

charmes,

impious

be

both

discovered.
are

popish

cursses,

the

praie

Neverthelesse,

shall

his,

cousenages

all

to

well

goodfellowe

Robin

sale

therein

yours.
as

for

and

and
also

but

that

sufficientlie

bodie

former

or

you
to

not

it would

time,

to

looke

to

For

shall

that

submit

parcialitie,

Robin

proove

hardlie

as

witchmoonger

espied

will

effect,

matter

for

of

sute

eies

but

papist,

should

obteine

But

to

benedictions

none

and

aside

that

you,

bringeth
I

but

hands,

your

yeares

beene

to

solemne

set

directed.

prejudice

imploied.

ill

beleeve,
had

go

exorcismes,

is

at

indifferent

hundred

to

wherein

writings,

the

if

than

sute

patience

indeed.

If

V.

to

time

bulbegger,

divell

ii

to

you

with

lost, and

labour

ancient

B.

and

writing,

my

is

the

this
make

But

parciall readers,

further
without

my

which

judgement

true

anie

make

to

read

to

understanding

in

bring

soule

to

endure

to

longer.
soule

but

They
but

anie

the
whit

The

XXll

1.

Pet.

4.

doctrine

1.

saith

of

divels

shall

be

Howbeit,

how

omnipotencie

is,truth
sound.

suppressed

but

it lie hidden
rathe.
DaKiPUS
suo

of

ill

confirme

B.

iii.

V.

of

them,

which

such

to

are

is

witch

and

their

feare

the

want

of
of

"

vanitie

added

universall

Robin

hate

charmes

goodfellowe

chat,

authoritie

of

the

estimation

of

writers

and

the

toies

lead

and

take

herein, the

entised

condemnation

decipher

awaie

from

the

that

which

will

(by

confute

In

the
nor

small

them,

and

satisfied.

the

upon

witchmoonger

neither

word,

hold

of

Howbeit,
everie

such

the

the

time,
of

or

the

pitie that

wherewith
kind

sex

or

For

if nature

roughlie

with

they
ought
(as
a

or

moove

Plinie

woman

in

reporteth)
as

nor

yet

have
man,

good

them

the

know

to

to

the

taught
bicause

that

heart,

tenor

the

the

suppresse

of

their
lion

she

his

upon

yet

nor

if

nor

case,

consideration

of

executed

rigor

; as

thereby

men

the

nor

the

mitigatio

some

with

all

christian

suffice

may

are

to

objections

impossibilitie of

the

oppressed

are

to

age

be

All

they

apparentlie

so

their

wish

against them,

should

and

would

rather

tations-used,
interpre-

causes.

respects,

booke,

my

omnipotencie,

Gods

doubtfulnes

this

all other

abashed,
I

and

consent,

whereby

of true

to

the

not.

in

be

simplicitie,impotencie,
rigor

grace)

woont

fond

wise,

are

behalfe

like

other

name
cursses

beggerie

were

and

fansies, as

know

shall

meane

manie

consideration

cavils,and

proofes brought

nor

and

the

that

this

translations

mens

they

Gods

in

naturall

their

learning, cunning,

false

these

estimation

talke

take

impos-

of

their

some

of

hearken

to
an

fairies,which

the

inquisitors, the

and
of

con-

which

have

against

ryme,

peoples

common

those

ignorance

opinion

and

speciallieby papists
which

in

the

wickednes

spitefullwords,

made

folke, the

to

cause,

adversaries

and

conceived

hath
have

matter

commonlie

; the

too

matters

the

mine

of

ever

hitherto

of

people

most

veritie

faces, their

foolish

that

so

accomplish

to

arrogancie

desire
whome

and

mainteine

the

the

unto

ilfavoured

the

ever

new

this

inforce

to

old
it be

broched

question

antiquitie

the

so

discovereth

punishments,

witches,

their

this

daies.

witches

corner

be

may

is

than

manie

that

ignorant,

credible

imprecations,

the

the

wonders,

ancient

"

prove

matters,

more

the

causes,
a

worke

ale, that

errors,

long

scriptures concerning

women,

called

miraculous

sibilitie

of

old

to/

old

of

for everie

darke

To

the

aggravate

these

them

upon

of

in how

of

cup

saith,

nor

opini/on

to

arguments,

how

impaired,

out,

time

by

Peter

latter

conceipt

the

expounded.

the

fusio

like

in the

unto

measured

searched

himselfe

handled

beene

be

witchcraft, which

barbarous

is not

bewraieth

Danaeus

beene

never
2

be

this

not

for it is not

truth.

never

is to

of

hearkened

ever

Veritie

Finallie,time

frologo.

so

must

fables

and

regarded

ancient

opinion

is not

these

wit, to

; to

much

Epistle.

their

rage
of

or

their

punishment.

not

is in

to

deale

bodie

so

the

Epistle.

The

vessell,and

weaker
his

for whome

case,

in hart

inclined

more

seemeth

lamentations

woman

created

was

pitie (which

to

what

confirme)

to

as

xxiii

should

doo

man

and

helpe

an

Jeremie

in

in this

comfort

him?

In

offense

to

much

80

slea

"

even

as,

lawe

of

nature,

bicause

not

man

"

the

than

woman

"

it

jer.

is

greater

is not

man

Ge.

the

3.

^ct^^^io
nl- ^orIbid. vers.

unto

1
,

Lam.

2.

22.

9-

7.
is.

fyollem.
2.

excellent

more

And

violence

God
shall

that

see,

these

to

the

and

abased,

of

power
be

these

other

persons

education

simple

leave

them

of

(as being

threaten

melancholicall

can

and

others
the

for

much

so

earth

upon

intercession,
hastie

that

they

crie Ad

unskilfull
persons,

it reach

their

and

humor
pro-

transforme

can

charmes,

in

in

What

and

the

senate,

the

by

"c

hinder

that
the

rashnes

preferring

never

grave

of

in these

sermon

the

honest,

so

few

cried

be

of

more

his

townesmen,

follie of

the

one,

Ad

accused

is betweene

counsell

words

at

now

rash

discreet

to

before

were

leonem:

so

of witchcraft,

the

owne

of

that

afifirmeth)

christians, if anie

people

common

is

make

points

some

world

the
here

abilitie)to

and

the

heard

scarse

poore

For

tale of Daneeus

the

together, and

is

rigor,

upon.

difference

my

persecuted

Christ, the
she

to

common

godlie

heathen

be

appeare

of

advised

most

the

igneni.

people,

opposeth

be

may

themselves

heaven,

to

(according

part

some

woman,

may

other.

mightie helpe

the

as

beleeve

if anie

the

when

as

to

now,

whole

that

Brentius

even

accused

he

giving

chide

dogs, cats,

with

all
and

cheefelie

they

asses,

children

of

age

to

whence

that

as

which

base

most

revenge)

from

owles,

apes,

thought good

judgement
(as

stay

into

aire, kill

crie,though

widowes

poore

confessions

towards

they,

their

to

Thirdlie,

sufficient

wrongs

of

waie

of butter, "c.

comming
And

other

so

lewd

gospell

used

the
of

their

beg,

to

imaginations,

of their

flie in

themselves

they

full of

be

to

anie

of

extremitie

the

least

having

as

the

Bicause

the

not

attributed

of

rather

onelie

be

trumperie.

be

extremitie.

povertie

void

vanitie

the

ceedeth

their

dote,

to

others

all

peevish

themselves

for

speake

or

Georg.

booke

my

lip of

be

religion

compassion
and

hand

should

the

witchcraft,/are

of

accused
to

Creator

such

rigor

soules, than

poore

of the

christian

the

Vir.

IB. iv.]

tendeth

of God

power

into

without

and

and

that

read

enterprise

respect

est.

pcrna

thought

which

that

you

thrust

Secondlie,

stand

to

favour

commonlie

are

worke

creature.

seene

lawfuU

that

as

the

glorie

the
be

to

faviinea

in this

purpose

in

9.

vessell.

it is

persons

woman

is witnes, and

First, that

whereby

woman:

may

drift and

my

nomen

heart

my

respects.

abridged
old

knoweth

that

woman

to

weaker

is the

honest

injurie

or

meniorabile

Virgil/ saith, Nitlluni

and

all modest

among

offer

to

but

creature,

therefore

shame

bicause

dealing
and

telling ;
the

learned
wherein

counsell

the

of

wisdome

of

of

Ecd[us.]

35,15.

The

XXIV

At
IB.

iv.

Orleance

-'.] taken

accused,

and

who

the

but

from

appealed
senate

(saith he)

Loyre

on

thence

of

trats

short

example

hastie

more

and

And

further

who

should

unjust

given

of death

sentence

(saith he)
Rome

they

And

credulitie
tie is to

more

meete

them

were

and

him)

termeth

8. de

tatib.

15. cap.
varie-

Cardanus
a

rerunt

his
\B. v.]

service

and

all

teine

countrie

things,

he

was

willing

by

his

to

his

suffer, than

to

be

tale

same

sex

the

or

father

owne

of

in

anie

burned
his

he
:

for

could
which

estimation

manwitch

and

(as
that

rude,

doo

himselfe

and

in that

he

one

in

but

in

no

that

; bicause

he
cer-

counsell,

somewhat.

torment

he

deerelie

respect

passe

helpe

an

and

gender.

that

to

and

than

proofe

witchcraft,/could

matter

him

to

gailor to keepe
them,

reporteth,

simple

verie

art

of these

manie

For

of

more

Which

this their cruel-

profession, persuading

bring

loose

his

in wit

talke, that
to

than

them.

diligent (and

resorted

owne

condemned

that

could

people

in this

chastised

helpe

to

burne

or

maister) professing
and

of

church

beleeved.

than

them,

of the

of

necessarie

knew

supposing

witch

mouth

from

and

pondereth

the

knoweth)

releeved

Danasus

verie

dissuaded

be

be

hang

being

wise

old

rash

too

man

laughter; yet

necessarie

servant,

of his

lawyers,
with

suppressed,

beene

(God

admonish

to

poore

beloved

with

to

requite

another
the

longer

and

For

more

to

I will

with
from

Barnard,

preacher

tormentor

hereof,

beene

derided

need

more

and

marvell, though

lesse

up,

teares.

physician

a
or

triall

be

with

had

had

sproong

it is to

though

executioner

have

be/ lamented

wretches

poore

Lib.

would

fables

unlearned.

and

from

be

to

knowne,

ignorant.

scripture

surelie, if the

absurd

due

and

it is the

when

can

are

themselves

swarved

things

well

as

fables,and

But

all that

past,

three

death,

to

learned,

these

to

reputation

incantations

were

satisfieng

witches.

heretikes

blind

be

credit

upon

times

judged

were

matter

in

that

the

alwaies

are

divines, physicians

matters,

much

too

of

all

almost

these

know

extend

which
of this

disease

these

their

within

In

better

saith,that

should

both

(saith
magis-

up

sort

of

men

what

him

the

were

(saith he) they

beleeved,

saith, that

he
best

have

custome,

punishment
I would

it

than

witches,

And

home

offense.

undiscreeter

Eunichius
of

their

rashlie

are

judgements,

thought

be

considered.

they

in

like

as

and

hang

to

as

verie

and

nature,

Nevertheles,

is to

whether

doo, and
well
as

scene

furious

"

wit, what

the

tion
accusa-

laughed

yet for all that, the

him,

the

or

witchcraft,

but

him

sent

only/

not

Which

allow,

not

end

And

(I sale) the simpler

knowledge.

to

be

wherein

same

for

of Paris.

the

with

bold

the

condemned

court

in

manwitch,

would

matter.

so

were

after,for

is to

high

it ; and

frivolous

Orleance

time

cause

of

the

to

was

and

insufficient, and

sawe

accused

as

there

convicted

also

thereat, lightlieregarding
he)

Epistle.

At
seemed

behalfe.

as

length
more

But

his

The

compassion

having

maister

princes favor, perceiving

obteined
respit of execution
he)

his maister

egs

at

grosse

humor

the

his
remoove

have

historie

babies, which

reach

it

false,that

being,
their

God

maketh

can

therewith
should

he
be

all his

dooth

cured,

brought

to

works,

supernaturall
such

the

And

and

not

power

despight, whome

our/ evidence

against

in

verities,and

unwritten

long

of

ment
judge-

let

; neither

be

let

hearbs

and

given

and

men

cattell

3. 6.
3.

45.

Rom.

9.

20.

prosecute

with

acquiteth :

reason

proceedings

this

upon
them

in

proofes

[5

v.'\

v.

and

doubts

difficulties./
bicause

Now
these

I mislike

sillie soules

justicemight
it will be

deliver

whatsoever.

them,

which

denie

Naie,

attribute

yet behold

(saiethey) how

scriptures ?
and

Even

idols,to

as

if

them

the

hands

often
an

the
there

denie

should
their

of

some

audience

3.

v.

and

inquisitors themselves)
be

all to

at

the

follie and
of

power
are

is this word

idolater

which

the

I bewraie

witches
I denie

of

against

having

punishment

bicause

used

advocate

simple
anie

unto

that

crueltie

extreame

of

out

will report,

moongers

images

(whome

said, that

witch

the

anie

God

[Witch]*
saie
power

witches

due

impietie
these
at

and

the

of

witch-

all

mentioned

in

anie

to

and

in the

behalfe

of
and

godhead,
d

[]

in

38.

9.

divell,renounce

dreame

our

Amos.

La.jer.

calamitie, but

nor

or

that

Isai,

impossibilities,our

whole

our

or
car-

the

condemneth,and

men

and

glorified, for
of

us

surelie

remedies

j3

defie

in

by

upon

thinke

once

But

is
our

earth, and

affliction

us

have

we

given

but

maladies

no

they
then

stealing

God

might

the
be

which

killing of

or

hath

he

him

the

to

that

consisting

them

hurting

created

as

fansie

our

could

man

numbred.

charmes,

or

then

of witches

fessing
con-

lived

witch

by

daies

our

hath

that

much

so

and

and

true,

him,

absurd

crueltie

of

that

Neither

if there

by

passe

pardon,

if it be

extend

words

same;

no

he

hand

or

the

to

mares.

vouchsafe

"c.

and

can

himselfe

he
of

knowledge

men

is

which

reach

"

For

die,

or

appointed,

greefes, by

or

medicines

live

more

so

Sprengers fables, or Bodins

extolling of witches omnipotencie,

lieth in the

imaginations

of horsses

sicknes

to

no

their

than

his

before

the

for

than

glorie.

death
us

of life

charmes

rieng awaie

Gods

best

destroied.

far to the

so

of

our

terme

our

women,

not

his

foure

strength, that

imaginations

which

his

(saith

with

was

from

otherwise

credible

life and

affirme, that

whome

time

and

in

so

in

melancholic,

which

diet

woone

fond

the

and

awaie

more

derogating

the

to

all his

church,

cast

is

easilie

was

from

which

of

In

recovered

persuasions, having

the

of

should

as

he

follie,from

anie

by

member

This

and

error

him

good

and

opinions,

dangerous

wine

himselfe

fat meat,

good

being

And

suppressed,

was

daies.

with

sweet

bodie.

him

being
proceed

to

for twentie
fed

with

also

as

weake

and

conceipt

his

xxv

and

him,

upon

bountifullie

meale,

Epistle.

text,

The

xxvi

the

but
to

and

worke

malice

of

ascribe

fault

them

let

and

agreeable,

is

for

as

they

impute

those
hardlie

verie

suffer

by

the

referring

the

which

deed

are

they
either
to

as

of

judgement

grave

and

power

God,

that

punishment

such

the

images

or

to

to

in

that

in

repeated

them

honour

denie

you

witches

are

of

that

as

so

there

dare

often

conceived

attributing

But

conjurors,

or

their

idols.

to

witches

and

How

are

that

which

ordinance,

witches

names

not

opinions

idolatrous

the

detest

Gods

denie

them

unto

their

seeing

truehe

But

doone

reverence

images,

of-

power

scriptures
I

the

against

inveigh

Epistle.

lawe

is

provided.

aniended

Places

16.

51.
75.
no.

112.

126.

21.

that

21.

as

one

Magus

168.

187.
192.

247.

the

31.

the

at

in.
firmament.

out

put

first

the

write

in

this

257.

32.

269.

16.

there

333.

H-

evenlie

363.

26.

for

bellowes.

27.

his

leman.

edition.

numbers

are

of

smaller."!

that

the.
it

is.

I9-

472.

n.

542.

The

masses.

severed,

I9.*thatbusinesse.

the

coteineth
I

6.

3rd

difficult.

of

their

line

another.

all

the

7-

nothing.
deferre.

begat

9.

30.

did

so

27.

519.

4th

be

471-

503.

it.

image.

exercise

i-

first

line.

463.

491.
line

the

for

an

29.

491.

finished.

page.

29.

[Corrected

closet

reallie

16.

of

hart.

or

second

450-

The

followeth.

as

the

438.

as.

hir

in

read

366.

Necus.

the

Endor,

of

reproved.

12.
2.

page,

Elimas.

is

25.

144.

the

be

to

you.

we

16.

138.

for

afid

Saddocke.

one

10.

119.

[*i6]

except

9.

author,

standeth

number

46,

t/ie

by

in

the.

Hevites.

reproch./

original,

/."".,

from

43S,

The

/r^

forren

Lianus.

/jLL

Aetius.

authors

used

in

this

Booke.

[B. vi.]

Cicero.

Hilarius.

Clemens.

Hippocrates.

Albertus

Crantzius.

Cornelius

Agrippa.

Homerus.

Albertus

Magnus.

Cornelius

Nepos.

Horatius.

Cornelius

Tacitus.

Albumazar.
Francisca-

Alcoranum
norum.

TralUanus.

Alexander

Hostiensis.
Hovinus.

Cyrillus.
Danaeus.

Hyperius.

Demetrius.

Jacobus

Algerus.

Democritus.

Ambrosius.

Didymus.

Andradias.

Diodorus

lamblichus.
Siculus.

Pratensis.

Jaso

Areopagita,

8.

Innocentius.

Papa.

AndrEeas

Gartnerus.

Dionysius

Andrseas

Massius.

Dioscorides.

Johannes

Anglicus.

Antonius

Sabellicus.

Diurius.

Johannes

Baptista

Apollonius

Tyan^us.

Car-

Chusa

de

thusianus.

Dodonaeus.

Nea-

politanus.
Cassianus.

Appianus.

Durandus.

Johannes

Apuleius.

Empedocles.
Ephesius.

Johannes

Montiregius.

Johannes

Rivius.

Archelaus.
Ferrarius.*

Argerius
Aristoteles.
Arnoldus

de

villa

nova.

Erasmus

Roterodamus.

Josephus

Erasmus

Sarcerius.

Josias

Eudoxus.

Athanasius.

Eusebius

Averroes.

Isigonus.
Caesariensis.

Fernelius.

episcopus

Augustinus
Hip.
Augustinus

Niphus.

Avicennas.
Aulus

Isidorus.

Erastus.

Artemidorus.

Gellius.
de

Barnardinus
Bartholomaeus
Berosus

bustis.

Anglicus,

Anianus.

Gorion.

ben

Simlerus.

Juba.
Maternus.

Julius
Petrarcha.

Franciscus
Fuchsius.

Lactantius.

Galenus.

Lavaterus.

Garropius.

Laurentius

Gelasius.

Laurentius

Georgius

Pictorius.

Gofridus.

Ananias.
a

Pontifex.

Leo

II.

Lex

Salicarum.
Tabularum.

Bodinus.

Goschalcus

Bordinus.

Gratianus.

Legenda

aurea.

Brentius.

Gregorius.

Legenda

longa

Calvinus.

Grillandus.

Leonardus

Camerarius.

Guido

Campanus.

Gulielmus

Cardanus

pater.

Cardanus

filius.

Carolus

Callus.

Lex

Boll.

12.

de

sancto

Lucanus.

Lucretius.

Clodoaldo.
Parisiensis.

Ludovicus

Hemingius.

Lutherus.
Macrobius.

Cassander.

Heraclides.

Cato.

Hermes

Chrysostome.

Hieronymus.

Colonise.

Vairus.

Livius.

Bonatus.

Gulielmus

villavi-

centio,

Phrysius.

Gemma

Martyr.

Justinus

Trismegistus.

Magna
Malleus

Ccclius.

Charta.
Maleficarum.

[* Ferre-]

[B

4J

XXVlll

Manlius.

Porphyrins.

Varro.

Marbacchius.

Proclus.

Vegetius.

Callus.

Marbodeus

Ficinus.

Marsilius

B.vi.v.]

B4V.

Aries.

de

Martinus

Propertius.

Vincentius.

Psellus.

Virgilius.

Ptolomeus.

Vitellius.

Mattheolus.

Pythagoras.

Wierus.

Melancthonus.//
Memphradorus.

Ouintilianus.

Xanthus

Michael

Andrsas.

Rabbi

Abraham.

historiogra-

phus.

Rabbi

ben

Musculus.

Rabbi

David

Nauclerus.

Rabbi

Josuah

ben

Nicephorus.

Rabbi

Isaach

Natar.

Rabbi

Levi.

Barnabe

Googe.

Rabbi

Moses.

Beehive

of

Rabbi

Sedaias

Nicholaus

5.

Papa.

Nider.
Gothus.

Olaus

Origines.

Robertas

Ovidius.

Rupertus.

Ezra.

Kimhi.
Levi.

Haias.

Carocullus.

T/iese

Ens;lish.

the

Deering.

Edward

Sabinus.

Geffrey Chaucer.
Giles
Alley.

Paulus

Aegineta.

Sadoletus.

GnimelfMaharba

Paulus

Marsus.

Savanorola.

Petrus

de

Seneca.

Petrus

Lombardus.

Septuaginta interpretes. John

Petrus

Martyr.

Serapio.

Panormitanus.

Persius.

Peucer.

Philastrius

Bale.

John
John
John

Solinus.
Brixiensis.

Haward.

Henrie

Socrates.

Philarchus.

ham
[Abra-

Fleming].

Scotus.

Appona.

Fox.

Malborne.
Record.
after

Primer

exemplorum.

Speculum

Yorke

Philodotus.

Strabo.

Pirkmairus.

Sulpitius
Synesius.

Platina.

Tatianus.

Plato.

Tertullianus.

Plinius.

Thomas

Plotinus.

Themistius.

Thomas

Lupton.

Plutarchus.

Theodoretus.

Thomas

Moore

Thomas

Phaer.

Polydorus
Pomoerium

Virgilius.
sermonum

Theodorus

T.

E.

Aquinas.

nameles

author.

Bizantius.

Tibullus.
Tremelius.

W.
Maximus.

Hilles.

Thomas

393William

Valerius

467.

T.

Ponzivibius.

at

Rhemes.

Theophrastus.

Pontificale.

printed

Testament

Thucidides.

quadragesimalium.
Pompanatius.

Bacon.

Roger
Severus.

use.

Gallis.

Richard

Philo

Judasus.

Romish

church.

R.

W.a
542.

nameles

Knight.
author.

Lambard.
nameles

author.

Contents.

TJie

XXX

disproofe

of

their

assemblies,

and

of their

bargaine
A

confutation
witches

What
such

objection concerning

confessions.

follie it

intollerable

pag.

for witches

were

desperate
and

witches

are

to

perill,and
for

tortures

moditie,

how

and

47.

the

of

it

gaiue

no

to

comes

overthrowne

Of

of
That

melanchtilie

abuseth

old

women,

the

thereof

by

sundrie

effects

voluntarie

made,
and

confessions

the

to

of

undooing

the

strange

prooved

the

by

cholic,
melan-

and

example.
The

and

divers

how

the

strange

cholie,

and

in witches,
them

full

that

their

of

effects

rather

or

old

not

wives,

be

confutation

allie
A

of

making
the

of

naturall

witches
such

divels

or

raine

and
tempests
of
raine,

cause

have

no

to

power

things.

What

would

if witches

Of

used

warres

that

the

shot

with

Authorities
of

in

of

him

upon

proove

wonders,

Bodins

preest

transported,

reasons,

can

Friseland

to

worke

mongers

witches

of

proceeding
That

the

life.

and

What
of

sounder

to

divines,

capitall crimes

witches,

of

censure

the

besides

same,

request
read

or

all fuUie

^-^

Absurd

"

answered

over

such

to

filthie "
are

readers

as

bawdie

matters

here

to

be

The

fift

Booke.

brought

for

into

witches

68.

of

against

S.

into
a

an

and

asse,

by

man

one

of the

the
That

f\y
^-^

in

witchmoongers
spirits,how

vill
more

excellent

they

frame

sort

than

whether

Incubus
the

action

and
of

e-

themselves
God

made

Pag.
Succubus,

venerie

of

bodie

prooved

of

bcdie

the

by strong

be

cannot

man

of

beast

by

97.

turned

witch,

authorities.

pag.

witchmongers

is

scriptures,and

reasons,

objections
answered,

"

99.

concerning
their errour

confuted,

pag.ioi.

concerning
speciall objection answered
of diverse
transportations, with the consent
writers
thereupon.
pag.
103.
The
witchmongers
objection concerning the
historie
answered.
of Job
pag.
105.
A

opinions concerning

us.

bawdie

Booke.

tation
refu-

examination

due

concerningLycanthropia
fourth

pag.

the

into

72.

same.

Nabuchadnez-zar

The

thereof.

fable, with

former
after

thereof,

as

pag.

Bodins

opinion

Augustines

93.

returned
of

94.

summarie

70./
heare

to

such

tions,
transforma-

cap.

The

"

by Bodin,

confirmation

turned

man

againe

(which of
inserted) to passe

eight chapters.

88.

pag.

crees
de-

confuted

loath

86.

pag.

rie
the knavepag.

reasons

others,

this

pag.

necessitie

Of

magicall

expressed.
Chaucer, upon

G.

83.

pag-

transformations, ridiculous
examples
for the confirmation
brought by the adversaries
doctrine.
of their foolish
Pag 8g.

r\^

Of

awaie
and

objected

frivolous.
ii.

for

67.

pag.

foure

82.
lested
mo-

follies touching

Of

s.

was

65.

doo

in

case.

The

that

former

of all the

herewithall

nations
imagi-

take

determine

councels

privities,p.

one

Incubus.

remedies
cures

to

is insufficient

law

the

with

the

melancholie

witches

of

common

doone

cure

fessions
con-

pag.

confession

in civill

in their

bewitched

are

for them

cures,

tor
doc-

that

illusions.

cause

magicall

and

of Incubus.

tale of

that

popish

64.

pag.

Witch

of

popish
disproove

to

that

81.

pag.

Certeine

63.

same.

became

meanes

chast.

their

fantasticall

how

lecherous,

and

which
and
Incubus,
by
examples
be flat
to
proofes of like stuffe is shewed
carnall
the
knaverie, wherein
copulation
with
spirits is overthrowne.
85.
pag.
That
naturall
Incubus
is a
disease, with

pag.

the

80.

which

persons,

bawdie
exceeding
by certeine miraculous

were

and

archers

of two

Ireland,

and

doo
60.

witches

holie

confutation

or

in

familiars.

condemning
witches, and

taketh

who

assistance

witches

eybiting

nations,

forren

saincts

pag.

of

old

an

pag.

divers

of

confessions

"c.

man

that

ing
witchmCigers opinions were
true, concernthe effects of witchcraft,inchantments,

Examples

of

79.

bewitched

of

(how proper
hag ; and
priest in Gelder-

love

to

tricke

mens

pag.

strange

pag.

ensue,

be)

other

use

owne.

dissolving

the

bawdie

to

their

enforce

to

he

ever

with

and

also

77.

opened "
having yellow
Incubus, how

maids

how

refuse

to

pag.

leacherie

bewitched

are

their

restored,

his

out-

by
genitals
witches, and by
had

by

combred

procure

love,
of

"

confessions, especitheir league.

59.
pag.
witches
cerning
confessions, con-

concerning

to

so

dited.
cre-

of witches

confutation

them

most

and

lecherie.

that

againe

agiine,
men

74.

dealing
pag.76.

land.

fiUeth

to

waieof

of divers

means

are

invisible

generation is both
inwardlie
impeached

bishop Sylvanus

How

to

of

from

same

marled

p. 57.
_

and

covered

ing
abound-

women,

are

witches,

late

imaginations,

mervellous

confessions

and

haire

55.
pag.
melan-

of

humor

same

wardlie

Of

amples,
ex-

of

dive!

and

yeelded

and

in the

power

taken

confessors,

operation
familiar
a

witches

the

psg. 52.
untrulie

be

may

of

and

first

visible

the

sions.
confes51.

How

divels

with

that

passe

witches

pag.

the

That

cora-

or

when

cubus.

into

such

their

by

49

enter

endure

to

witches

betweene

formed

pag.

may

be

73.

What

per-

severall
in

and

witch

the

is there

sortes

of

witches

scriptures,

applied.

"

how

are

tioned
men-

the

word

pag.

109.

Contents.

The

Booke.

sixt

The

XXXI

accomplished
by deceipt
hereupon.

the

or

this

exposition of

'X'He
"'"

in Exodus

suflfer

not

that
as

to

Deuteronomie

are

confuted,

ihan

worke*
them.

men,

"

the

discovered

were

in

113.

pag.

which
of

called

and

the

The

luve.
.

against J.

triumphing
with

overtaken

"

grecke

lalse

thereof.

p.

she

used

to

Hebrue

F the

^-^

they be, "

and
experience

shewed.

thereof
How

Westwell
she

practise of the
to
light, and

lewd

the

came

examined

was

bolicall

speach

plaine
owne

Bodins

the

concerning

stuffe
with

Endor,

P^gstorie

true

Pythonist

of

Of

the

P^g-

and

of

oracle

great
how

men

of

and

that

mistaken

the

all

Why

shapes.
called
Apollo was

his

were

letter

Apollo,
the

called

pag.

called

was

of grace
cofuted.

Rood

divell

diverse

have

beenc

are

Pytho,

Gregories

)f the

to

clarkes and
good
great
in this matter
abu.-ed
of

by

witch

of

that

our

that

Aristotle

and

the

Endor,

and

whether

Samuel

such

visions

witches

people
of

doo

151.
pag.
have
beene

is partlie

the

gospel,

miracles,

pag.

The

152.

are

to

Booke.

eight

ceased.

156.

prophesie is

gift of
ceased.

are

by

by

death.

ceased.

manie

authors,

grave

wise

of

men

storie

to

oracles,
they be

of the
and

ancient

fathers

ing
touch-

and
abolishment,
from
Delphos

their

transferred

now

Rome.

p.

and

wherein

to

woont
prei-sts were
worke
their feats.

the

162.

pag.

judgments

Where

and

divels

written
by papists,
catholikes, approoving
coiirhonestie, conscience, and

divels

that

the

of all

tesie.
The

160.

pag.

manie

Another

beleeved

the

formed
re-

the

Chnsts, that
of al things, of Apollo,
and
portraiture, pag. 154.
copared

creator

written

beleeved

and

of

in these

cannot

which

art

158.

witches,
give oracles, and

cou^eners,
to

pag.

164.
and
to

165.

spirits

false

confuted

all

ventriloquie.

p. 137.
authors

pag.
"

136.

no

names

Oracles

tale

Gregorie

letter

is the

133.

compared

are

how

by the witches
speciall miracle

not

of Christes

of his

those

pag.

by
men,

the

are

miracles

of
and
by means
reports,
credulilie have
published lies, which

through
their

Pythonists

divcH.

the

to

who

"

Pag.

ceived,
de-

apostles have
answerable
spirits,with an unthat
spirits can

Pytho wherof

wrought

preaching

effect

That

the

of

nature

words

cousenage,

raised,
by

miracles
'Ihat the

i32-

beene

the

beleeve

to

what

learned

Ha'
np
-*"

Pythonist,

no

witches

How

have

sorts

even

argument,
take

the

Apollo

Samuel,

som";

Dutchman.

pounded
ex-

Saule

cunninglie this

like.

true

130.
of

counterfeit

that

resolutelie

but

dia-

ventriloquie and
is prooved
by hir

which

cousenage,

how

Saule

be

of

Witches
God

confession.

i.

vaine
apparitions,how
brought to feare bugs,

and

hir

shewed

143.

28.

by the witch, "

raised, is prooved by
talke.
146.
pag.
Sam.
28.
expounded
:

owne

God, that there

dales, and
our

all

pag.

Sam.

i.

abused

raised

power,

examples
Pag. 126.
Pythonist of
by whome

that

; and
but

was

the

what

of the

derstanding
un-

plainelie
28 chapt.

not

of

indeed

or

125.

what
it signifieth
Pythonisses called

who

Ventriloque,
practises are,

for the
is

148.

was

is

Booke.

of

cumstances
cir-

Ob,

woord

it is found,

where

[*i;V]

142.
ing
concern-

what

verse,

of
is

and

by
C\

was

p.

Of
seventh

The

12.

verses

colour

Opinions

the

If

the

to

was

also

might

pretation
inter-

false

beginning

14.

brought

that

tures,
scrip138.
she

If
"T^He
"'"

of

Hebrue
farre

how

things

v.

Pythonists.

our

considered

is declared

witch

121.

Wier

of

ii.

cousenage,

meere

storie, which

wherein

residue

wherein

P-. 123...

Bodin

"

13.

witches/

The

the

Samuel

the

writers, that
love cups
rather
through
ingendrr death
with
than
love by art
what
: and
venome,
cattell, and
toies
procure
ttiey destroie

John

be

to

cousened

was

credible

more

12.

that

by

pag.

prooved by

guise

Samuel,

I.

consisteth

poets.
It is

of the

this

confuted

same

from

opened

witchcraft,

Venehcium,

called

cups,

the

to

was

of this

Veneficium.

that

of confections

is

love

it

are

120.

kind

what

that

s.

140.

Samuel

nor

119.

pag.

In

but

116.

concerning

answered

raised

divell

and

herin, and
craft,
by witch-

dote

pag..
The
objection of the witchmongers
this plac; fullie answered,
and

Italic,
they

how

also

executed,

witchcraft

of

the

according

otherwise

practises,

and

objection

great
kind

hold

pag.

vencficia, committed
Millen,Wittenberge,

Genua,

be

cannot

neither

raised,

in all ages
inconvenience
of

poisoning

poisoning

papists

139.

indeed,

pag.

That

miracles

pag.

divers
called

all

uted
of

and

soules

trulie,
d'vines
p.

raised

not

was

Bodin

that

raising of Samuel
opinion of some

the

iii.

which

poisoning
Of

Simon

witches

such

have

women

more

of

Samuel

how

expounded,
kind

all

recited

are

That

shalt

pag.

their
opinions
worke
they can
imputed unto

also

live, and

of

8.

of

wherein

That

Thou

to

Cha-

objection

the
wit:

22.

witch

Acts

Magus
The
place

word

is answe/red

wherin

saph,

conteined

Hebrue

to

come.

The

ni?ith

Booke.

word

Kasam

Christian

expounded,
may

and

conjecture
Pag. 167.

s.

iii.

The

XXXll

Proofes

the

by

certaine

old

and

of

the

weather

lawful!.

That

that

testament,

new

observations

Contents.

observations

'X'He

i68.

pag.

certeine

the

certeine

certeine
ridiculous, and
impious,
of Apollo,
cunning is derived
Aruspices.
169.
pag.
The
of
soothsaiers
"
lewd
predictions
the
of
prognostications
mers
astronopreests,
and
physicians
allowable, divine
prophesies holie and good.
pag.
171.
The
diversitie
of true
prophets, of Urim,
and
of the
of the twelve
propheiicall use
conteined
pretious stones
therein, of the
whence

[""c]

divine
Of

how

that

voice

called

[* doe]

in the

by whom

and

mongers

they

the

actions.

miracles

the

and

that

and

testament:

loolce for anie

we

not

are

miracles.

more

discourse

of

pag.

igi.

about
the
superstition of the heathen
how
it grew
in such
of fier,and
them, of their corrupreverence
among
tions,
and
that they had
some
inkling of
the
in
that
begodlie fathers
dooings
element

halfe.

Of

the

pag.

had

they
twelve

of

tables.

pag.

Colleges

of augurors,
their
the
signification of
that

practisersof

175.

191.

sacrifices, of the estimation

of the
augurie, of the lawe

Romane

to

now

Moloch,

to

Purgatorie.
pag.
190.
crueltie, of popish sacrifices
in tyrannie the jewes or Gentiles,

Cambals*

exceeding

173.

pag.

sacrifice
and

Pag. 189.

The

phesies
pro-

in the
expressed
are
they in the

what

heathen,

thereof.

causes

the Jewes
thereupon,

The

intreat,

pag.

the

it,

multitude

sacrificers of the

and

of

invented

it is: the

science

expounded,
who

augurie,

slovenlie

and
Of

172.

the

dee**

published ; witchobjections against

were

to

testament,

new

pag.

whereof

testament

supernatural!

were

old

old

answers

witches
What

Eccho.

conditional!

prophesies

Booke.

Nahas

word
of

art

of sacrifices

of

and

Hebrue

indifferent,

are

eleventh

The

are

art

192.

office,their number,
augurie, that the

were

their

couseners,

profession, their places of exercise, their

apparell, their superstition.
pag.
193.
The

The

tetith

times

the

Booke.

and

word
the
interpretation
of dreames,
and
Onen, of the vanitie
divinations
thereupon.
Pag. 177.
Of divme, natural!, " casual!
with
dreames.
the differing causes
and
effects,
178.
pag.
The
opinion of divers old writers
touching
and
in noting
how
dreames,
they varie
of

Hebrue

the

therof.

causes

p.

179.

interpretors of dreames, of the ordinarie

of dreames,
his
cause
Hemingius
interopinion of diabolicall
dreames, the pretation

Against

of dreames

That

either

by words
or
a
sleeping

mind

dreames
How
or

other,

come.

abused

bewitched, cousened
to
dig and search

by dreames
order

be

to

revealed

the

lor

other

learned.

confutation

most

testament

which

[* sic'^

to

pag.

know

in

looke

for

who

some
come

at

prophesies

revealed
to

now

hath

proove

bankets
dreames.

of

were

not

of

some

have
to

passe,

dreams,
such

drempt
that

contrarie, NelSuchadnez
a

true

e.\positor of

pag.

Cabalisticall

the

unwritten

and

of Christ.

sacraments

the

Of

prognosticate,

to

with

cautions

certeine

pag.

the

into

of

the

colleges

of

maner,

dreames.

187.

202./

ridiculous

mocked
fond
and

about

the

pag.

collections

reason

of augurors,
it.

of the

naturall

and

allowed, and
A

confutation
meere

teintie
pag.

casuall

the
of

other

writers, concerning

those

augurie,

pag.
the

208.

pag.

208.

disallowed

casual

witchcraft,

and

divinations

206.

pag.

heathen

augurie.
Of

augurie
are

one

which

what

upon

205.

Cato
is, how
against it,
who
allowed,

disallowed

who

the

things

pag.

augurie

art

it, Aristotles

203.

matter,

whereby

meaiies,

an

distinctions

Fond

tious
supersti-

mooved.

augurificallare
How

that

rule

varie
the

and

and

observations,

and

writers

that

dreames
zars*

old

fond

peoples

common

collections
How

201.

acimittable
persons
of augurie,
of their superstition,

augurie,

pag.

Of

200.

used

augurors

notes.

division

The

pag.

the

objects whereupon

and

185.

tions,
revela-

197.

tions
art, consisting of tradiverities learned
without

booke, and of the division thereof

gS.
cap.
sacrifices
sort
When,
how, and in what
were
how
first ordained,
and
they were
prohow the pope
and
corrupteth the
phaned,

184.

old

the

beasts,
house,
slaughter196.
pag

in the

lot, "c.
Of

sundrie

pag.
in the

did
with

confutation
of augurie, Plato
his reverend
"
opinion thereof, of contrarie
events,
false predictions.
p. 196.
The
of sortilege or
art
cousening
lotarie,
practised especiallie by Aegyptian
bonds,
vagaof allowed
his
lots, of Pythagoras

former

and
all in
part

are

by

follies,as well
dreams, "c. as also
of witches, and
of their

assemblie

consultations

we

the

and

195.

touching
of

parts

behaviour

monies
cere-

pag.

augurors

and

pag.

of

of beasts

instance

an

outward

the

183.

ointments,

places, and
That

and

notes

for

and

made

credited

and

inward

cure
pro-

p.

effects

reported

of the

to

morning

ointments,

miraculous

that

cocerning

digging
how

transportation of witches,

thereof
are

in

used

by dreames,
of
dreames,

pleasant
midnight dreames.
Sundrie
receipts "
used

182.

pag.

"

art

monie,

181.

pag.

beene

have

men

man,

for monie.
The

can

tokens

signes and
prognosticate, observations

180./

pag.

anie

nor

herbs, thrust into the

what
cogitations
they list ; and whence
cal!
magi-

of

dreames

or

cea^ed.

witches,

neither

what

Upon

-*"

augurie,

thereof, of
belonging.

order

thereunto
'T'He

exercise

to

seasons

and

maner

is

uncer-

grounded,
Z09.

Contents.

The

witches, the

figiire-cahters are

That

How

uncer-

against
CorneUus
Agrippas sentence
210.
pag.
judiciall astrologie.
subtiltie
of
astrologers to mainteine
The
they remaiiie
of their
the credit
art, why
in

impieties conteined
credit, certeine
astrologers assertions.
pag.
in

Who

have

awaie

drive

to

power

God

receive

Of

of

Homericall
the

and

Of

"yHe
-'-

where

efficacie

the

and

shewed,
waies

is diverse

of words

of

force

secret

is

inchantments

and

clared.
de-

Pag. 216.
in scriptures concerning
What
is forbidden
witchcraft, of the operation of words, the
and
papists,
superstition of the Cabalists
who
createth
substances, to imitate God
in

some

What

pag.

eflect "

how

unlikelie

how

and

are,

217.

bring,

charmes

witches

offense
witches

unapt
worke

of

words

presumption,

is

cases

sanctification.

those
they are
things which
follow if those
would
thought to doo, what
their
laid
which
to
are
true
things were
218.
charge.
pag.
the
forbad
God
Why
practiseof witchcraft,
to

the

absurditie

miraculous

is

arreigned
of the twelve
tables, whereby
is prooved ridiculous, of two
could

of

doo

Lawes

one

worke

as

mentioned,

are

lawes

punishment
miracles, whereof

for the

provided

witches

pag.
of

and

Poetical

them.

commonlie

authorities

to

release

the

Ivings

abroad.

221.

at

locks.

S.

Saviors

theeves,
of the

H A

against

epistle,a charme
writing found in Christs

"c.

crosse,

wounds,
P^g-

230.

charme

of
against shot, or a wastcote
proofe. Against the fallingevill,p. 231.
A popish periapt or
must
charme, which
be
carried
about
never
said, but
one,
against theeves. Another
amulet, pag. 233.
A

papisticallcharme.

the

ca/non of the

charmes.
Crosse,

the

pag.
pag.

Primer.

masse.

234.
235.

charme
Other

charme
charme

found

in

papisticall
of the
taken
pag.

holie
out

of

236.

charme

same

for the

bots

to

Another

purpose.
Another
same.

in

whie

Mahomets
Asse

at

charme

pag.

horsse.

pa.

the

concerning

same

effect

take

miracleBodins
pag.

to

is

249.
; fond

therein,
by
pigeon, miracles
wrought
in Aegypt,
popish
Memphis
charmes

of snakes.

what

248.

pag.

snakes, objections

"

-workers, the
Charmes

or

247.

of
against serpents,
taming of snakes,

charmes

open

spirits
pag. 246. A prettie
for one
possessed.

of serpents

answered

go

awaie

against vineger.

reasons

an

drive

house,

the

inchanting

she

witches use
medicinable

charme

A
to

for

charme

by

charme, whergood in the countrie,

other
Anthereby, pag. 245.

effect.

same

witchcraft

the

for

the

that
their

conclusion

or

Another
to

anie

haunt

headach.

morning
least before

of

charme

church,

womans

much

famous
grew
like
charme.

and

charme

of

did

the

charme

old

An

she

throte.

Romish

ech

at

or

gathering

hearbs.

The

for

Another

the

with

the

said

be

fasting,

that

"
Popish periapts, amulets
charmes, agnus
for the
Dei, a wastcote
of proofe, a charme
falling evil!,a writing brought to S. Leo
from
heaven
angell, the vertues
by an

the

to

woman

Queenes

daie, that will fetch a

place of ones
bodie, a
throte, "c ; Lect. 3. pag.

charme

witch

229.

241.

anie

of

of

out

244.

a
or

in the

sorenesse

in

Blazes

out

bone

law

other
read

saint

upon

222.

pag.

anie

charme

that

protestants.

pag.

heale

miraculous

than

of

thereof;

charme

charme

for the
proofe of witches
for confirmation
actions, and
of their supernaturall power.
223.
pag.
in inchantPoetrie
and
ments,
poperie compared
have
vantage
admore
popish witchmongers

choice

law

alledged by

of

Homericall

of

sorts

To

thorne

220.

popish

239.

commendation

the

in travell.

witchmongers,

herein

in

toothach.

such

pag.

pag.

amulets, the drift of Arge-

of

Ferrarius

evill,or

some

certeine

of

published against

Of

opinion,

of charmes
against the falling evill,
biting of a mad
dog, the stinging of a
in
scorpion, the toothach, for a woman
travell, for the kings evill,to get a thorne
bone
of ones
out
of any
or
a
member,
out
said
be
to
fasting, or at
throte, charmes
of hearbs, for sore
the gathering
eies, to
locks, against spirits,for the bots
open
specialliefor the Duke
in a horsse, and
of
Albas
wines, "c. pag. 242.
horsse, for sowre
Against
pa.
If For the faUing evill.
242.
the biting of a mad
dog. pag. 243. Against
the
the
Against
biting of a scorpion.

their

witches

woonders.

"c.

the

in

pag.
the
upon
the said

Rome.

Choice

twelve
of

grounded,

works.

instance

the

estimation

their

actions

woonderous

of

law

the

of

tables, whereupon

237,

apishlie
238.
charmes,

touching

thereof.

effects

effects

the

pag.

of
_

imagination.

expounded,

supposed

the

also

charmes

charmes,

church

the

in

charmes, "c : foure

the
and
medicines,

Habar

word

other

as

the

eucharist

amulets,
appensions,
medicines, of constant

periapts,

afifirme.

the

by L. Vairus.
used
balme
by Moses,

noble

rius

Hebrue

efficacie

vertues
wearuig

Jesus, that

"

pag.
The
opinion of Ferrarius

twclfc Booke.

The

of

name

the

of the

charme,

confession

much

as

and

water,

magnified

the

of

214-

of

counterfeited

of

meanes

pag.

An

is
and

praier, who

in

everlasting life by
constellations, as nativitie-casters
obteine

shall

holie

sacrament

212.

with

divels

shall

who
presence,
whatsoever
they aske
onelie

their

make

to

thereof, S. Rufins
" bearing of the

tions,
contradic-

of their

art, and

their

teiiitie of

xxxiu

carrie

spoken

water

of

us

in

behind

sive, to

lie
249.

know

backs,

our

seeds
to
bleare
eies, to make
growe
be rid of
of wax,
to
well, of images made
authoria
witch, to hang hir up, notable
ties against waxen
images, a storie beof waxen
images,
wraieng the knaverie
256
pag.
for

g.

iiii.y.

Contents.

TJie

XXXIV

f A

charme

teaching how
images of wax,

list with

Sundrie

"c.

of charmes

sorts

whom

hurt

to

pag.

tending

1[ Counter

charmes

other
whereof

witches

for

choine

the

spirituall
theefe.

[Ss. v.]

out

from

charme

To

Another

theefe.

charme

against theeves.

charme

find

to

out

enimie.

and

be

to

witch,

delivered

or

266.

the

from

charme
or
269. A notable
an
pull out
arrowhead,
or
in the
flesh
thing that sticketh
to

and
V.

otherwise

cannot

against

v.]

of

for

and

to

deliver

from

pa,

issue

an

witchcraft

275.

Otherwise.

whether

be

you

bewitched,

That

witchcraft

one

with

lawfullie

may

another.

Who

bodies

witches,

why

be

to

aptest

are

than

pag.

bewitched,

be

% A

woonderfull.

charme

kine.

pag.

find

to

kind

charme

of
to

bewitched

for all that

Another,

any

that

hir

cattell.

speciall
witi h-

craft.

pag.

Lawfull
for

charmes,
diseased

charmes,
1[ The

medicinable

rather

The

cattell.

and

the

charme

thereof,

power

charmes.

of

ascribed
authorities

of the
to

He

force

charmes

physicians.
xiii.

significationof
Hartumim,

and

vertue

where

the
is

yet

Hebrue

word

found

written

304.

not

velled
mar-

pag.

305.

legierde-

and
be

well

and

confederacie,

of

Brandons

and

308.
it

whereof
pag.

have

men

307.

pag.
_

confederacie,
beene

309.
of
words

with

abused

of,
there-

examples

sundrie

pag.
some

and

can

naturall

of

blacke

Moore,

that

witchmongers,
bodies, " of Pharaos

pied
311.

divels

magicians,
312.

produce

to

and

could

make

not

or

make

art

strange

by art
magicians

lice.

be
matters
may
great
princes esteeme
art, when
woonderfull
it : of divers
of

monsters

Pharaos

why

That

the

sion
illu-

pag.

of

magike,

and

309.

magike,

when
therof
examples
thereunto, of Jacobs

sundrie

create

with

abused

are

is added

pag.
How

ill

or

pag.

equivocation, with

falselie

Booke.

some

pag.

and

consisteth.

How

the

eie, hir toong,

yeelding great

illusions, confederacies,
how
maine, and
they may

How

303.

in

bewitcheth

homes

and

woonders

notorious

private
pigeon.
Of
publike

of

amulets, by the
writers, both divines
285.
pag.

it

behavior

and
bones

pag.

used.

and

of ancient

If The

Of

284.

confutation

and

2S2.

pag. 283.
Otherwise,

pag.

dead.

hir

301.
ples
exam-

conteined

vertue.

Two

cures

charme

of

sheepe, and
The
opinion

your

from

281.

p.

all cattell

preserve

men

279.

bewitched

have

the

harlot, how

an

Of

what

they are.
pag.
277.
What
miracles
have
to
witchmongers
report
been
witches
"c
done
words
:
dictions
contraby
of
selves,
themwitchmongers
among
how
beasts
cured
are
hereby, of
bewitjhed
charme
against
butter, a
witches, " a counter
charme, the effect of
charmes
and
words
prooved by L. Vairus
to

of

hir beautie

be

witches

rather

are

women

and

men,

their

by manie

prooved

matter

at.

277.

to

receive

stones

of the living and

venome
bewitching

bodie

what

or

pretious

pag.

former

meete

witches,

from

privileged

are

293.

The

no,

276.

pag.

effects.

"c.

to
or

"c.

woonderfull

curious
operations, how
Magicians use
them, and of their/ seales.
pag.
297.
The
and
sympathie
antipathic of naturall
and
elementarie
bodies
declared
verse
by diof beasts, birds, plants,
examples
The

or

knacke

both

lakes,

qualities of sundrie
precousening Lapidaries, "c.

of

stones,
the

craft,
by witch-

finished

and

eases,
dis-

bloud.

of

291.

P^g'

their

and

vertues

Whence

surgion.
practised by the same
Another
experiment for one

bewitched.
know

all

cure

all evill. p. 270.

For
a
pag.
271.

Another

273.

knaverie,
pag.

or

mmensed

CO

to

for agues,
rather

fluxe,

maner

ters,
Periapts, characand

by

passe

pag.

bones,

all

of

290.

pag.
to

292.

The

tious

Charmes

out.

For

agues,

charmes

bloudie
Cures

had

ague.

intermittant.

agues
"c

More

be

quotidian

nature,

brought

operation of waters,
running ; of wels,

and

rivers, and

such

or

288.

pag.

evill.

any

incredible

standing

medicine

pag.

[Ss.

The

other

any

of

things are
strange
naturall
magicke.

266.

spoile a theefe,

To

craft,
for witch-

what
is
hidden, and
Gods
how
magicke,
it is
that
therein, and

What

or

pag.

lie

doo

secrets

taught in naturall
glorie is magnified
nothing but the worke

witch,

distinctio

it is condemned

why

pag.

What

out

P^g.

experiment

or

magician,

naturall

therof, and

263. Another

pag

Pag.

the

called

the
out

cursse

inchantment.

magicke

naturall

287.
philosophers in times past travelled
of naturall
knowledge
magicke, of
Salomons
is to be
knowledge
therein, who

find

to

S. Adelberts

of

for the

thing

to

; also

find

to

any

out
put
find

waie

262.

pag.

spoile a

stolne

261.

pag.

eie.

theefe.

hath

booke

evill in it selfe.

How

or

out

waie

Another/

that

you.

theeves

all
also

find

to

this

not

259.

saieng

the

Charmes

260.

pag.

pag.
and

it is diverslie

how

the
whereby
objection of
answered
magicians is afterward
:

Pharaos
in

to

are
vexed, "c. A charme
For
cough.
corporall

rest,

theefe

or

in

translated

charmes

these

against

witchcrafts,

in the

divrrse

to

and
first, certeine
purposes,
make
taciturnitie
in tortures.

scriptures,and

you
257.

conclusions

perspective,

"c.

wrought
and

pa.

313.

by

this

mainteine

experiments,
glasses, of

in

pag.

315.

Pharaos
betwixt
magicians
comparison
their cunning
how
and
witches, and
our
consisted in juggling knacks.
pag.
317.
trulie preand
That
the serpents
frogs were
sented,
the water
and
poisoned indeed
by
Jannes and Jambres, of false prophets, and
asse.
of their miracles, of Balams
318
pag.

Contents.

The

The

in
of
juggling discovered, and
principallie consist,
points it dooth

art

what

321.

pag.

Of

the
ball, and
therwith, also

the
maine

diverse

or

one

make

1[ To

verie

till it be

notable

legierdepag.

in

swell

great,

p.

Of

conveiance
To

of

the

into

pag.

To

325.

monie.

other

counters,
To

testor

one

and

owne,
doo

to

conveie

to

hand

strangers
the

with

same

both

words,

into

cap

inte

stoUen

the

or

into

like feat

table, and

verie
A

notable

An

groat.
excellent
lie
to

vanish

to

of

out

tricke

pag.

transforme

to

make

to

plaine in the palme of

be passed from
thence

hand,

your

when

you

pag.
_

conveie

1[ To

holdeth

fast.

monie

of

peece
fetch

testor

it

it

into

againe

of

out

pag.

To

deepe

from

conveie
into

an

like

rood.

the

on

To

pag.

in

to

anie

small

one

thing

by folding of paper,
how
cards, with
good cautions

Of

forme

therein

cousenage
and
and

handle

and

Tl How

deliver

to

into

them
tell

what

one

when
tome,
the stocke.
the

the
pag.

the

pag.

he

card

An

334.

selfe

your

329.
that

pag.

he

how

what

conveie

to

anie

card
the

same

into

avoid

to

nut

drawe

the

all under

Of

fast

or

same
one

or

anie

card

you

devise.

to

loose, how

to

knit

list,

therein,

be

wherein

therein

leafe

shall

you

be

to

yellow,

red,

white,
"c.

greene,

and

of

same
one

list, and
335.

knot

to

and

piltifulsight,
To

347.

eie, and

one

to

the
sticke) betweene
forehead, untill it be
eie, and there thrust

the

other

348.

To

347.

toong,

pag.

into

lead

pag.

To

halfe

cut

heale

it

againe

nose

your

presentlie

anie salve.
pag. 348 /
ring through your cheeke. pag. 348.
laie it in a
off ones
to
To
head, and
cut
the
juglers call the
platter, "c : which
To
decollation of John Baptist, pag.
349.
in your
bodkin
guts
thrust
or
dagger
a
immediatto
verie strangelie, and
recover
through
cord
To
draw
a
lie.
350.
without

bot-

kernell

of

the

and

arme:

(with

flesh
to

pag.

asunder,

out
with-

of

peece
it about

out.

thinketh.

[Ss. vi.]

againe.

life

your

danger,

or

drive

hurt.

your

hurt

vert
con-

doo

give it

through

bodkin

through

brought

into

to

without

head

knife

skin

and

your

331-

never

hard

your

you

346knife, and to fetch it out of anie

bodkin
thrust
To
a
place, pag. 346.

eate

thrust

How

to

pag.

to

seene

booke,

puUen,

without

cards.

or

of

out

length

and

or

of

To

veie
con-

maner

the
cheristone, "c : and
to make
againe into ones
pocket : how
a

342.

the

pag.

wag

thinketh,

man

341.

How

kind

334-

tell

to

thing

blew,

wherin

to

pag-

How

pag.

pag.

or

whole

it

343-

thrust

one

anie

Desperate

in the

tell

againe.
colour

everie

into

indeed

card.

To
334.
pag.
what
confederacie
card

seene

knacks,

middest,

in the

innumerable

make

blacke,

331.

waie

make

to

thereof.

asunder

it whole

shew

is shuffled

other

"c.

words,

330./

333.

seeth

card

an
vert
con-

343-

pag.

and

aces,

knaves,

same

having

same,

foure

out

foure

and

ashes

the

lace

to

other

by

with

to

341-

and

all difficult

accomplish

to

boxe

pag.

How

33".

the

into

boxe

petiejuggling

thred,

with

never

anie

to

and

cards,

and

paginto

speciall rules

things wrought

strange

"pag.

to

the

how

order

flower

charmes)

or

hand

rap

339.

another, or to
nothing,
to

other

an

diverse

pull laces
mouth, of what

abroad

armes

How

330.

one

knuckles.

transforme
other

shillingbeing
other, holding your

into
Of

make

to

Of

340.

341.

pag.
burne

list,

you

one

pag.

list,

and

pond,

pag.
To

come

againe
H To cut

throwe

whence

pag.

340-

pag.

To

["make]

ones

dangerous
juggling knacks,
made
thinke,
to
simple are
hurt
with
words
seelie juggler
can
that
a
revive
anie
creature
and
hclpe, kill and
kill anie
first
and
his
to
at
pleasure:

hand

ones

329.

339.

of

tell where

to

come

or

words,

pag.

colour

into

graine

graine

ber
tim-

or

anie

of

naked,
the

alter

one

wheat

peece

338.

cupboord,

vertue

danse

or

the

on

by

pot

conveie
(with words
in one
conteined

to

the

328.

penie

two

fast

one

to

pag.

feat,

pile by

or

drawe

make

thense

alter

other,

to

how

pag.

327.

counter

crosse

goslings
To

pag.

the

*\ How

handkercher

337.

and

pag.

of

How
339.
pag.
horsse
is become.

to

otherwise.

strangelie.

consume

pa.

cast

hat.

or

Boxes

the

throwe
of monie
a
peece
326. To
it againe
where
find
to
awaie, and
you
With
list. pag.
make
words
to
a
326.
of a pot,
to
testor
or
a
leape out
or
groat
table, pag.
To
to
run
alongst upon
a
327.
sinke
make
to
through
a
groat or a testor

pag.

confederacie,

one

shoale

338. To*
pag.
To
transforme

326. How

pag.

hand.

your

by

fall downe

to

into
the
other
an
hand,
words
to
tobring them
hand, and with
To
into a
testor
gither. pag. 325.
put one
another
into
and
hand,
your
strangers

one

from

338.
thing standmg

such

324.
your

counters

or

put
other

325.
and

pag.

of

whether

log.

transubstantiate

or

loose, namelie, to
off
a
cird,
fast the ends
out
thereof, with-

hold

you

the

336.

or

headstones

ringing.

324.

of

one

undoo

to

p.

of fast

feat

make

H To

rap

legierdemaine.

by

convert

nito

monie

to

pag.

of

out

to

the

manie

pag.

monie.

monie

conveie

hands

knuckles-

the

upon

wag

H A notable
pull three

know

and

words.

remooving
knacks
Juggling

hand
your
To
sume
con-

323.

with

while

322.

or
(or rather to conveie) one
balles
into nothing, pag.
How
324.

handkercher,

upon
same

with

feats

balles.

little ball

of

manner

XXXV

To

put

pag.

your

nose,

is wonderfuU
The
to

conclusion
certeine
diverse

executed.

mouth
to

or

hand,

sensiblie

the

reader

351.

is referred
with
where-

of instruments
here

it

as

pag.

wherein
patterns
feats

so

see.

specifiedare
pag.

to

be

3Si-

[Ss vi. v.]

Contents.

TJie

VI

XXX

The

'\

Citrael, "c

of

experiment

An

Booke.

xiiii.

aiigeli diei

dotninici.

O'^Fofthe
[S

s.

iii.]

devises

and

art

and

to

of their woords

Alqumysterie,

of

art

bleare

to

credit

procure

Pag.
drift,the Chanons
Alcumysters
and
stones
tale, of alcumystical

Of

cousened

countrie

of the

abused

king

certeine
and

of

by

also

vaine

deceitfuU

and

why

cause

men

seduced

are

that

art, and

of the

conclusion

is

hope
by

this

ing
allur-

him

The

416.
fiftie
over,

416.

for the

spiritto depart,

it

fashion

what

after

should

lose

to

pag.

418-

pag.

419.

maister

type or figure of the circle for the

sit in, shewing
his fellowes
to
and

"

how
made,

be

420-

pag.
a

372-

The

TI

of the

making

To

the

holie

sale

water

take

421.

Then

sale

putting
maner

pag.
followeth.

as

salt in

the

the

in

making

pag.

Then

421.

sale

and

thing,

anie

421.

pag.
and

thy hand,

water,

crosse.

upon

water

also

it into
of

sprinkle

Booke.

XV.

and

againe.

the

spirit Bealphares,

the

licence

371-

p.

same.

415.

pag.

pag.

bind

are

with

matter,

pag.

great

complished,
ac-

414.

"c.
To

be

to

pag.

also
following, being the
psalme
be said three
times
psalme, must

one

pag.
former

ing
maksecret

Psalme.

twentieth

and

twoo

This

two

therein

labours

there

"c.
bootelesse,
of the
continuation

men

Alcumystrie.

follie of

the
That

learned

of diverse

opinion

^ The

Bealphares.

of

experiment

An

361touching
368.
pag.

pag.

The

"c.

curtation.

and

longation

of

of

Erasmus

by

written

storie

notable

Alcumysts,

and

the
former
figure whereby
inclosing a spirit in christall is

of

an

360-

pag.

observed

be

must

what

shewing
kept, in

typeproportionall,

or

357-

pretie jest,

410.

stone,

the

Alcumyst,

an

foole

kings

the

christall

411/

figure
forme

by

pag.

spiritin

pag.

waters,

Alcumyst.

inclose

to

355-

yeoman

the

yeomans

pag.

4fOwith

seven

How

353-

The

P^g-

dales,
angels of the seven
praier called /?r^/"rt litigme. pag.

The

eies,

mens

profession,

their

to

loweth.
fol-

as

pag.

-'"

found,
is

inventarie

An

of the

degrees
reading.
The

p.

; to wit, raised
of hurt.

dooing
The

forme

of

aforesaid

adjuring

to

confutation

principalldivels

wherein

houres

bound

arise
of

citing

manifold

the

of the

in the

397-

characters

of

experiment
licence

for

of

angels

the
names

of

figures,

dead.

of the

Sibylla

to

and

go

know

hidden

treasure

pag.
This

is the

three

sisters of fairies.

waie

in

seales

betweene

go

conjurors,
published
by a
Romish
church,

popish

408.

true

pag.

430.

pag.

430.

and

the

of

cautions,
433-

conjuration

cousening

by the Franciscane
detected, and
the

authors

comedie.
be

may

conjurors

differences

used

words

that

pag.

435.

church

definition
to

are

be

the

exorcismes, rebaptisme
to
conjure any
thing,

in

holie

betweene

why

reasons

seven

divell

why

of
used

it is lawful!

water

and
pag.

The

the

of

Romish

ridiculous

priests,a
superstition,what
not

in the

407.

408.
invisible by these

have

conjuration

doctor
great
and
his rules

experiment, or
practised at Orleance
it was
Friers, how
against
judgement

allowed,

earth.

429.

exorcists

popish

late

and

at

to

pag.

pag.

4oi.

the

spirits.

other

4oo.

by

to

theefe.

pag.
these

licence

429.

spirits,and

out

besides

seven

to

with

P-ig-

pag.

of

speake

P^g-

come

all times.
To

the

find

comparison

Who

399-

dales, with their

and
periapts.
A

the

of

or

conjuration,
especiallie
and
of the raising, binding
dismissing of
other
and
the
divell, of going invisible
lewd
practises.
pag.
430.

pag.

signes

with

to

of

twelve

call him

to

glasse, ".C.
sale
appeared,

stone,

confutation

zodiake, their
"c.
characters
and
denominations,
pag.
Their
dispositions or inclinations.
397.
397.
The
disposition of the planets,
398.
pag.
the
The
How
the
of
planets. 398.
aspects
dale
is divided
or
distinguished. 398. The
division
the
of the
planetarie
dale, and
of the
division
The
regiment, pag.
399.
the
and
night,
planetarie regiment,
The

The

An

observations,

other

pag.

is

followeth,

as

N.
425.
into

pag.

taike

to

425.

thy

to

depart.

"J To

Credo

p.

being
following, pag.

answers

423.

imme-

the

thee, and

to

Then

words

precedent

with

government,

bod

When

con-

Ave, and
praier

noster,
then

him

bind

christall

428.

393.

chapters, speciallie
of commanding
of divels.
396.
pag.
their
The
of the
characters,
names
pl.-inets,
the
twelve
signes of the
togither with
and
zodiake, their
dispositions, aspects,
teined

pag.

followeth.

your

spuits

Pater

said, and

to

^ This

393.

page.
vanities

appeare.

christall.

dead.

following.

bond
as

from
p.

or

"

be

may

be

diatlie

377-

restrained

and

the

If Now

of the

experiment

An

must

the

woorth

discourse

strange

in

appeare

422.
_

segnioritiesand

severall

their
a

spirit to

pag.

and

divels

of

effects

make

To

of

art

names,

and

governement,
spirits, of

it is

conjuration
Pag. 376.
shapes, powers,

whole

the
whereby
deciphered.

where

and

e.xpositionof lidoni,

He

'y

422.

with

some

all their

there

primitive church,

were

and

no

are

not

juration,
con-

438.
rid of

popish conjurations,
cojurors in the

why

the

divell

is

church

Latine
the

[S

Contents.

The

XXXVUl

viii. v.]

herein,

Michael

betweene

That

angels,

Lucifer.

pag.

affaires

emploied, wherein
of the heathen

betweene

battell

the

Lucifer

fought, how

was

thereof.

confutation
That

the

assaults

divels

and

temporall,

not

grosselie

how

Of

popish

God

it pleased
his

That
the

being

we

divels

provmciall gods,

that

after

he

same,

in

us

of

the

how

this

both

in the

of

the

divell

word

is

manie

other

confutation

512.

of

513.

and

manie

A
The

Certeine

popish
of

made

pag.

divels, and
in his

concerning

reasons

dale

of

aier,

the

why

divels

divell

and

loveth

meate

pag.

in their
names
scriptures, have
and
qualities expressed,

their

as

are

with

thereof.

[* Pneuma-]

Diverse
nature

names

and

P^g-

serpent

tales
them

and

apparitions,

awaie

in
_

of

assuming

that

seduced

of
the

in

divels

ing
assum-

answered,

Genes.

rightlie expounded,

owne

of the

3.

John

divell.

and

that

Calvines
539.

pag.

of the
resolution
opinion and
of spirits,and of the divell, with his

properties.
pag.
540.
their
and
Against fond
witchmongers,
opinions concerning
corporall divels.

the

pag.

stances
in-

542....

conclusion

wherin

the

described,

by

illumination

the

spirit all spirits are

S^S-

confutation

nieng

at

William

Contents

of

536.

pag.

bodie

serpents

the

of the

Spirit of spiritsis

to

be

Pneutomachi*

divinitie of this

originalend

London

by

Brome.

the

book

as

do

our

tried

of which
:

with

Indices.]

flatlie de-

Spirit, pag.

FINIS.

[These

bodies, and

Eve.

rehearsed

cursse

nature

ture
na-

Imprinted

"

and

Thabor.

Mount

520-

of Moses

537-

the

Mine

the

pag.

tales

thereof,
_

the

opinion

his
divell, whereby
manifested.
is
disposition
of

ridiculous

534-

place

517.
in

divels

such

530.

hangman,

pag.

salt

mentioned

That

the

reproofe

objection concerning

Of

516.
spirits
night

no

of

and

appearance

of

contend

varie.

hangman
and
buried,

Laurentius, and
Johannes
fained
these
others, mainteining

confutation
the

divell,of tame
spirits,ofAhab pag. 154.
soules
assume
can
spirits and
bodies, and of their creation and substance,

and

of

fable

of

councell

the

pag.

stood
under-

extreamelie

529.

papists

the

of

driveth

Helias

must

is di-

the

doo

and

dead

feined

ridiculous

what

of

ber,
singular " plurallnumthe spiritof
and
spirit of God

writers

and
idola-

532.

Whether

wherein

526.

for

e.vcuses

apparitions, with

and

pag.

be

the

pag.

informed

to

everie

pag.
heathen

pag.

confutation
of

scriptures touching the

the

tweene
comparison begods, of physi-

occupation

was

livered

heathen

pag.

arraigned

pag.

which

and

523.

countries.

"c.

power

spirits,

and

with

selves

our

diverse

se-

their

pag.

in

conceipt of the heathen

all one
in idolatrie, of
storie
Trent, a notable

cles,
by mira-

devils.

offices.

gods

Dii

gods,

trie.

the

witches

throughlie

not

of

nature

satisfie

of

not

with

possessed

the

manifest

to

and

Sonne

called

The

509.

That
of

Of

understood,

be

allegoricallieto

yet

diverse

some

pa.

is discovered,

gods

gods, and of what

popish god is.
A
betweene
comparison
papists,touching their

the

of

parts

are

tion
supersti-

blind

heathen

other

call

spirituall and

are

nor

Of

them

scripture,
508.
pag.
The
spirit, how
equivocation of this word
in the scriptures,where
diverslie
it is taken
(by the waie) is taught that the scripture
literallie to
be interpreted,
is not
alwaies
those

understand

and

names

5o6.

P^g-

of

and

their

not

the

people

cheefe

Romans

lecti,

divels

became

they
kept

angels

authorities

and

also

521.

Of the

which
being
vocation, in Jude
and
Peter
opinions of the
; of the fond
Rabbms
touching spiritsand bugs, with a

Whether

labours

are

and/ in what

names,

pag.

504-

p.

their

and

Gentiles

the

of

gods

or

diverse

503.

Michael
and
long it continued,
fondlie
how
of their
and
papists
power,
how
infidels write of them, and
reverand
of
thinke
them,
entlie Christians
ought to

Where

idols

the

divels, their

themselves

papists

among

conflict

the fall of

touching

variance

543.

Appendix

\Ch.

to

affixed

I.

the

to

Book

\^th

in

Ed.

1665.]

Chap.
I.

Page.

C\F

II.

raise

to

hath
How

their

that

one

things

three

the

iip

Barma
be

may

effected

Fumigations,
and

VII.

what

through

Magical

Fires,

practically

jnore

the

of

Book

of

exorcise
the

to

obtain

to

the

Good

or

and

all

iry

Region.

111

familiarity
and

Angel,

form

IX.

of

of

How

cotijtire

to

Luridan

called
the

224

Balkin

Spirit

tlie

of Luridan.

226

Co?ise-

II.

Discourse

Devils

on

and

Spirits.']

II.
Page.

y^F

spirits

'-^

a}id

far

the

is

able

in

hozu

to

co)isidercd,

be

to

0/

p07uer

wliat

general,

are,

also

how

all

Witches,

and

and

Magiiians

Diabolical

in

operate

Of

Ma-

the

good

and

they

are,

be

Dsemons

they

of

also

manifested;

are

powers,

evil
what

and

their

offices, how

faculties,

Genii

or

are,

V.

Of

; wliat

by

Spirits

they
and
them.

are,

what

and

of
7uhy

witclicraft

Men

parted
de-

tJiey appear
be

may

45.

THE

their

sojils,

the

charms,

periapts,

the

7vherein

spoken

END.

of,

49

powers

their

56.
6^

force,

dr'
tia-

are.

fortns

pentacles,

of
jurations,
con-

is'c.

conclusion
ancient
and

Devils,

or

a"nulets,

divers

incantations,

maybe

what

treating

"^

nature,

Being

ui

natures,

"Sr= what

Spirits,

ceremonies,
VII.

dr'

names,

assistance.

Infernal

names,

daemons

separate

of habitations,
by

the

Of

or

drstinctiotis,

42

Astral

the

again,
wrought

spirits,

places

tures,

to

considered.

their

Of

VI.

are

astral

damned

how

jiames,

they

Of

ivrought
39

"whether

they

IV.

they

gick.

III.

to

the

Belelah.

Chap.

II.

the

him

cause

Conjuring

otherwise

Master

Book

I.

of

sorts

223

Familiar,

Appendix

[Second

and

belonging

How

VIII.

220

Treating

Gartnents

appear.

Garments,

Utensils.

Fires,

221

raise

to

Genius,

of Circles,

manner

How

Spirits

218
all

consecrate

to

VI.

Spirits,
and

Assistance.

How

V.

of

Circles,

Fumigations.

217

and

Bathin,

wonderful

IV.

Ghost

of

cration

215

the

up

raise

to

Paymon,

of

reason

himself.

hanged

III.

the

Institution.

leir

H01V

and

Circles,

Magical

^-^

66

of

the

spells,

exorcisms,

whole,
cliarms,

are

briefly
68

^f The

impeachment

first

to
tciidiiii!;

Witches

of

the

IHE

in

the

daies)

children,

they
Israel

that

just

unjust
he

as

calamities,
deserved

willing
in

time

in

that

haile

nor

the

and

thunder,

But
that

crie

by

the

spirits

these

howbeit,

maketh

maketh

witches

of
of

wind

to

burne

is

no

witches

be

fraied

thunder.

blustering

as

and

tempests

Mitth.

winds
raised

are

as

they

consecrated

divell

but

of

out

externall

the

toies

In

glorious^

scriptures,

whirlewinds

II.

neither

affirmeth.

divell,
the

are

remedie

either

but

such

Brentius

in

to

else

insomuch

burne

the

with

nor

read

have

drive

to

awaie

witch,

else

or

or

had
ride

that

heard,

on

and

not

but

5.

mens

tempestuous

conjurers

sooner

all

necessities.

God

Job.

both

commandement

our

nor

of
and

thereof,

smoke
could

it is neither

the

the

out

raine

in

and

and

persuaded,

commandement

right inchantments,

are

certeinlie,

the

and

all

also

are

sticke

comfort

will

in

lightening,

nor

gale

or

though

as

(I sale)

at

him

to

of

witches,

hands

by

heere

women

they

as

"

maner

innocents,

tearmed

Gods

to

resort

power

or

things, hoping
aire,

contrarie

in

contrivers
were

their

at

old

of

God

no

punishing

afflictions

the

injuriouslie

us

thunder

ring bels,

to

run

bids

heavens

cunning

of

clap

the

and

certeine

of

losse

by

were

will

his

to

be

seeking

people

snowe,

from

come

by

who

though

Insomuch

are

them

vnto

themselves

they

either

faithlesse

Such

correction

greefe, sicknesse,

there

that

needs

tribulation,

behalfe,

but

(novva-

can

and

happen

according

must

accounted,

their

As

punishments.
as

be

to

of

good

though

as

such

such,

50

libertie

or

deepe

and

none

hand

the

greefs, plagues,

with

and

indure

hold

fast
or

bodies

them.

unto

so

fewe

adversitie,

things

witches,

no

to

go

all

thinketh

called

earth,

and

uppon

too

that

elementarie

much

taken

man,

witches.

ordereth

and

forme

if any

cattell,

corne,

of

and

jneteors

have

patience

For

exclaime

as

heart

with

God.

in

attribute

of Witchcraft

fables

root

Chapter.

power
such

of

rebicke

Booke.

first

The
An

Witchcraft.

of

discoverie

The

and

that

God

find

God

that

condone.

aPsal.

25.

bPsal.

83-

it
"Eccles.

is"= the

Lord

according
still the

wind,

as

that
to

in

sea
^

his

God

altogither
will.

time
did

But
of

with

dealeth
let

tempest,
his

word

with
see

me

as

anie

of

them

they*^

that
all

"

rebuke

blowe
and

did

I will

or

beleeve

raise
in

the

stormie

them.

Hath

43.

Luke-

g.

Matth.

g.

"Mark.

Christ
and

and

them,

Luke.

'Psal.

4,41.

g. 14.

170.

Chap.

gjob.

witch

anie

22-

38,

the

snowe

seene/

or

43.

thinkewith

snowe

falleth

onelie

liLeviti. 26.
verse.

also

4.

clouds

liNahum.

o-od,to

should

faile

according
hath

God
I

set

; and

witches
of raine,

Psalme.

Jar.

10

135.
"

15.

Lord

hath

about

the

God
mOse.

13.

Psa.

39,

"c.

selves

In

Jo.

epist. ad
Wierinii.

that

please

Danceus,
The

infect
of

the
witch
and

Ps.

18,

II,

19.

his

not

all

are

pavillions.

called
And

the

to

but
divell
the

to

destroie

wind

"

the

Z'aw^,

it is
to

of

Oseas.
that

Let
"

we

exclaime

not

the

of the

treasures

; saith

and

Uhe

yea

saith

he

drop

bounds

set

The

were
a

For

end

an

and

Prophet

have

hath

fountaines

world

for them.

and

come

shall

God

we

have

we

not

lesse

them

afflictions

aire

now

planets, wherein

the

it falleth.

our

upon

for mercie.
them

condemneth
aflirme

I
so

to

popish

Hyperiiis, Haningius,
clouds"

Isai. 65.

chariots, and

night

the

call upon

dead,
you

according

should

the

(saith Brentius)

(besides Bodin,

otherwise.

13.

our

that

were

in the

clouds,

the

up

it not,

hell

as

women

we

stilleth

with

confesse

to

beasts,

I warrant

of

old

earth, and

drie

of

the

witches,

of

in

and

God,

course

whole

into

followeth

tempests,

or

and

good things,

divell

order.

more

and
the

upon

should

power

and

the

daie

of

men

divels

will of

in

winds

lawe

and

in the

Though

are

cogitations, and

hanged

if all the

the

the

wind

we

trouble

neither

oExod.

when

the

as

conjurers

the

mens

or

perpetuall

waters

causes

Imperiall

The

Be

and

the

burnt

that

vessels, and

learne

witches,

the

the

not

are

and

authour

doo, / yet

and

of wind

untill

plesant

also

us

stormes,

make

if all the

priests,conjurers

the

snowe

and

their
"

bound

raiseth

and

Lord,

the

waters,

that

rame

and

assured,

blast

the

aftirmeth

David

as

transubstantiate

to

and

elements,

all

nor

to

fruit.

their

commandeth

and

the

these

knowe

to

raine, haile

perfect

well

also

am

could

appointment

the

God

but

; as,

England

have

to

of

constitution

his

land

the

give

witches

that

one

But

power.
in

the

to

did

if divels

such

witches

not

heaven,

will,who
keepe

we

make

Lord

tempests

rather

but

nothing,

of

never

thing

all the

and

ijob. 26,8.
Job. 37.

God

have

witches

of

part

my

the

his

to

(if

field to

the

that

the

in

of evill

ordeiner

things

Which

"c.

season,

doores

the
forth

acknowledged

the

which

and

witchmongers,

reporteth:

create

that

doo

due

of the

hath

GOD
I for

according
a.nd.'^ who

trees

of

treasures

commandement

cease;

the

warre?

onelie

bloweth

the

businesse.

their

another

and

into

haile, which

the

Gods

at

in

goeth

Martionists

The

raine

us

openeth

Nalunn

'^

about

then

or

Lord

the

Prophet

I.

that

to

hir increase, and

above,

that

or

places

wind

the

stormes

our

of

of trouble, battell, and

that

all

little thinke

But

78, 23-

and

entred

creature

secret

daie

will send

bring forth
'Psal.

the

Jesus Sirach,

maketh

ordinances)

anie

conjurer,or

or

prepared against the

Eccles.

discoverie

The

I.

the
if it be

doo,

but

writers

Erasius,

"c.

pillers of

Gods

so,

what

that

witch

in God
in

death

to

(saith he)

it is

onelie.

generall)
to

conclude

tents,
or

Gods

divell

can

it

of Witchcraft.
therof

maisteries

make

saith,
Atis;jistine

S.

We

thinke

not

must

Finallie,if witches
seeme

and

both

seas

wind

and

the

inconvenience

second

growing

by

at

onelie

""'^'

God.

; what

needed

it

commanded

pMar.

4,41.

is this ? for both

witches

opinion of

Chapter.

4-

crednlitie

mens

which

chtirchmen,

some

conceived

i.de

thecommande-

are

the

Who

August,
^'^"''"'

miracle

by

istis

tnafc7'ievi,sedsoli

him./

obeie

proofe of

Christ

2.

piitandiun

est

things

it is written

For

The
The

to

these

when

people,

things

obedient

are

accomplish

"c.

winds,

sea

fell,but

could

to

strange

so

visible

that these

that

angels

of the

ment

No)i

hanc7-eru)nvisibiliuin

transgressoribiisangelisservire
Deo:

chap.

herein., with

inclined

aj-e

and

omnipotencie,

the

to

3.

re-

common

familiar exatiiple

tliercof.
tUT

the

fond

coosening
heale

them

God

witch,

who

the

familiar
in the

tenth

heard

(to

had
such

manifested
;

the

they
^

that

God

might

onelie

and

and

in

also

blind

hir

though

divell

afifirme,that they

have

as

witches

teach

10,

21.

they

conceiving

Gods

their

flocks.

their

parishoners,

it is

that

Joh.

meaning

Whereby

in

cannot

have

and

to

with

credit

instructing

woonders

and

ignorance,

and

wordes

the

such

the

to

hir, by

yea,

supernaturallie.

error

great

that

xviii.

or

comfort

Christ

the

cure

ministerie

understand,

worketh

hir to

xvii.

to

this

necessitie)

Physician,

power)

attaine

infidelitie

negligence

their

as

themselves

upon

they

miracles

their

the

written,

instant,

one

of

take

it be

of the

some

at

worke
well

And

seeke

from

divine

upon

Gospell

blind.

parish

as

take

shuld

onelie

proper

with

over-run

(in case

man

to

his

and

be sent

and

sticke

with

Johns

greefe)

could

as

word

of

my

their

in

S.

hee

divell

was

will

she

where
shall

not

assisted

of

eies

the

open

will

(which

charmes

bewitched

so

even

the

to

lame
he

"

now

counsell, there

from

whom

is
that

error,

and

to

world

he

For

''Psai.

which

72,

"

136.

IGrfciiiic S"

sendeth

such

according
blasting
and
the

punishments
the

to

and

yet you

turned

in little. And
used

are

S.

They

shall

both

and

Paiile

blind

not

in

them

with

unto

a.nd

heape

saith

also

of

"^

blindnesse
of

and

their

such

trials to

all the

the

You

labours

Lord.

like

phrases

of this

and

obstinacie,

teachers

after

their

own

Hag.

''

Idem.

2, 23.

saith

and

and

bring
proofes

"Joei.

cap.

i, 6.

i.

hereafter.

sheepe,

doctrine, but having

with

hands

therefore

said

scabbed

you

much,

sowen

elect

of your

And

have

the

I smote

Haggai,'^

^Leviticus,the
shalbe

more

suffer wholsome
a

Prophet
haile, in

me,

the

and

wicked,

place

Joel
But

fore-sawe

will not

and

the
the

in another

made.

shepheards,

get

saieng

mildeaw,

Prophet

same

to

of

of

both

he

when

their

eares

lusts

these
said

;/

itching,
and

shall

j,
s 2

Tim.

4, 34.

Chap.

their

turne
1'

Tim.

4.

spirits

witches
old

example

an

not

but

confirme

which

be

assiscs

hoMcn

Szmo7is,l the wife

witchcraft,

for

malicious
vicar

him

of his

faith,as

But

absurd

testis,

truth

that

to

will

OculaUis

of

my

godlie,

are

is growne

error

ridiculous

all such

follie

the

to

His

shee

whom

(being

Sonne

is

worse)

charge,

dale

hir house

by

the

thing

boie

therewith
words

the

as

maisters

the

mind

vicar

that

boie

house,
to

hir

to

in

would

told/ me) by

the

hir bewitched.

past

were

all

"

yet

five

his

so

the

At
sixe

or

dog

of other

received

told

he

he

as

me,

health

perfect

Then

calculate

so

partlie (as

this his
the

at

suaded
perhis

to

was

insomuch

witches, that his said

that

be

not

as

little mistrusted

did

and

him
such

returned

boie

Which

fell sicke.
the

sicknes)

judgement,

also

part,

some

would

privileged,

his

he

his

pursued

with

last

and

with

relation

bent

account

barked.

knife, "

daies

dog

children
owne

for

he,

neverthelesse

the

himselfe

Yea,

cure)

hir little

she

time.

long

found, partlie through

selfe

of

rebuked

whom

good

Robert
prentise to one
Brenchlie') passed on

and

parish

doore

fraie betwixt

visit

boie,

his

(who thought

God

was

and

matter,

which

and

Ferrall

enviouslie

make

to

fond

JoJui

that
and

cause,

That

divers

this.

chance

by

within

and
the

unable

araigned

was

or\"

about

in evill part, drewe

disdained,

depart

to

called

taking

even

the

in that

whome

; at

in
as

ungratious

an

of

meanes

talked

accused.

he

womans

poore

the
I

assotted

(which

of

Margaret

one

in Kent,

complaint

and

whom

with

1581,

Brenchlie

speciallieby

fondlie

and

instigation

Scotcliford clothier,dwelling

it

thing.

onelie

Anno

Rochester,

at

; and

both

hir

laid

the

at

parish

that

towards

by

this

expell

to

ofjohfi Siino7is,of

persons

of

found

6.

able

and

heed

giveth

so

ministers

assertion, that

should

lies (as

impietie.

^"^ the
Margaret*Siraons,

he

the

heed

give

prophane

justifie the

to

am

disgrace

such

not

am

And

speake

; Who

frivolous

selfe

and

cause,

former

my

place,

I my

I would

saith

and

fabulous

the

Basil

shall

which

awaie

thou

cast

fables.

to

faith,and

the

divels,

of

sense

to

bicause

report

but

whereof

examined

from

depart

given

be

shall

doctrines

which

In

hearkeneth

and

witch.

and

conjurers doo)

fables.

have

truth, and

shall

some

rehearse

to

the

errors,

inchanters,

into the

supposed

of

and

wives

but

from

eares

jj^ j-j^glatter time

to

discoverie

The

2.

sonne

as

himwas

(being

sonne

hands

he

of

as

another

witch.

proceeded

He

against hir, affirming, that

yet further

parish church,when

he desired

to read

he

be

at

him,

as

could

scant

said, to nothing else, but

poore
for hir

woman

hereof,

selfe ; she

told

as

heard
to

Which

hee

that

desirous
in verie

to

could

When

hir inchantment.

being

me,

most

all.

alwaies

plainelie,his voice

heare

deed

his

so

impute,

I advertised

what

she

voice

did

in his
failed

could
much

he
the

saie
faile

Chap

The

3.

These

nature.

pot

full of

the

which

and

paines,

they

monie,
S.

It falleth

out

; but

the

little

many

times,

cursseth
of

of hir

some

visited

hath

she

die,

neighbors

with

diseases

epilepsies, convulsions,
parents

supposed

are

opinions

and

physicians
malejiciuni
of

cattell
such

perish, either by
adversities

(hir words,
mishaps

Bodjn
dismono

li.2.de
:

cap. 3.

above

being
is

called

driven

Wherein,
fowhe
other
hath

before

to

that

to

she
onelie

not

and

deceived
circumstances

doone,

side

or

can

exspecting

(for
of

to

their

and

concurre,

(as a goddes)
she,

persuaded
doo

that

as

hath

the

but

according

/ is

whom

this

woman

their

that

fortune)
mis-

all their

wishings

or

hir

wishes,

that

take

not

effect)

of the circumstances

to

were

brought
and

thorough

proper

mischances,
to

confesseth,

(to the injurie of

which

of their

some

neighbours

desires,

accuser,

being

as

hir

examination

it

words,

strange

upon

cloke

meanes.

himselfe

and

pallium

is the

resolved,

are

witchings

due

unskilfull

justliewith

so

their

by

they, upon

goeth

passe

Boditi

imprecations

abused

also

and

Inscitice

Also

Then

that

meeting

come

Justice,by

hir

see

losses

and

confesseth

other

sometimes

hundred

fame

but

by ignorant
Yea

not

diseases.

hir onelie

by

passe

"

are

apoplexies,

inchantment

humors,

cursses

incantations
in

two

the

conceive,

to

the

on

and

harmes

not

seeing things

cursses,

and

and

all

perhaps

children

as

maintained

mischance.

or

the

to

(at length)

Which

saieng

of such

causes

disease

onelie

brought

are

witch

The

and

evill

fall,weighing

displeasure,

doo

and

the

spiritsare

or

that

have

all ;

of their

some

to
so

and

they

Doubtlesse

"c.

common

or

tedious
of hir
;

them

unto

of witches.

confirmed

indeed

of time

strangelie

vengeance

the

to

whereas

or

them

"r^ iticantatio, Witchcraft

ignorance

witches,

are/

conceits

according

the

and

despited
another

in forme.

fevers, wormes,

be

and

evill lucke

vex

hot

to

odious

in processe

fall sicke

or

they beg

neighbors reprooved.

their

sometimes

made

that

where

wife, children, cattell, "c.

his

wished

their

necessities, nor

waxeth

and

knowledge,

honor,

places

despised

Thus

imprecations

and

cursses

stie.

their

by

witch

one,

house,

lieth in the

displeased hir,and
with

the

is

are

beautie,

in those

the

they againe

she

that

time

of

pleasure,

lewdnesse

either

bargaine)

visible

service
whome

(with

hands

; without

for their

obtaining

for

doore

to

releefe

such

divels

neither

that

doore

from

some

whatsoever.

served,

or

their

and

and

worship,

benefit

maister

pig

welth,

other

tract

sometimes

as

and

the

at

yet

nor

perfect

rather

neighbors

from

house,

to

art,

is answered

further, in

hir

make

to

anie

or

expectation
And

their

by

nor

promotion,

learning,

borrowe

house

milke, yest, drinke, pottage, or

live : neither
they could hardlie

said

are

from

go

discoverie

and

hir

take

things

such
also
hir
Gods

onelie

neighbors

effect

to

the

to

and

so

passe.

Justice

are

confession

and

glorie) that

she

God

himselfe.

of WitcJicraft.
Another

thing,
to

witches

of

sort

take

upon

them,

which

God

the

These

or

miraculous

What

of

anie

things

working

or

of

heereafter.

large

at

more

doo

to

foreteUing

for

4.

cooseners.

gaine,

or

maladies,

of

curing

Chapter.

imputed

a7'e

ivitches

to

by witchftwugers,

poets.
it be

jLTHOUGH
divels

the

yet

witches

that

rather

should
forward

set

malleo

hi

to

oth, promise, and

; but

read

we

contrarie

haire, and

all reason,

to

is bewitched

that

thing

businesse

the

witches

the

to

contrarie

and

anie

helpe
maisters

quite against

will,contrarie

homage,

their

either

fourth

actions

and

papists,

can

I will talke

The

absolutehe

be

gloria, fame,
doo

secrets,

of these

But

miracles.

which

are,

for

divell

of

bewraieng

come,

there
either

chap.

malejicarum,

Mai.
2.

of

three

and

hurt.

sort

more

second

usuallie

And

weather

waters,

in

their

strike

unto

to

come

alter

mens

they

list with

minds

and

courage,
miscarrie

in

without

All

them

see

any

these

power

sensible

malejicarum,
Cumanus

multiplied by Bodinus,
no

they
or

the

man

by James
be

also

and
the

true,

"

or

can

or

confirmed

whom

awaie
a

mothers

mans

woman

wombe,

outwardlie

and

applied.

of their

Institor

Henrie

and

by Nider,

Hyperius,

frier Bartholomccus
authoritie

kill

can

beast.

Spre7tger

by Danceus,

can

These

make

in the

child

and

These

can

take

can

These

These

foreshew/ things

These

inwardhe

either

to

hate.

alter

so

hands,

them.

present.

were

These

kill either

and

abridge

love

thunder.

destroie

avowed

are

inquisitor

wise

though

generation.

and

looks

III malleo

I will in

lost, and

meanes

their

things

and

and
of

childbirth,

with

can

hidden

as

lightening
the

apprehend

can

insensibilitie

the

to

that

inordinate

to

and

of them

others, things

and

can

7-

scene.

them.

hurt

bring trembling

can

minds

the

into

manifest

These

These

torments.

be
These

These

power

procure
children

/ not

to

no

that

riders.

invisible.

have

to

and

the

owne

hurtfull

and

throwe

others, taciturnitie

can

and

cast

one

for these

their

of

they

can

mothers,

they

aire

the

they

themselves

to

terror

in

place

These

their

till

kicke,

that

beast.

with

walke

to

judges,

procure

and

be

is

haile, tempests,
These

"c.

woolves

not

helpe

there

infants

and

raise

both

can

Hemingius,

Spineus.
power,

you

But

the
and

bicause

shall

have

Male/.

par.

quast.i.cap,2.

writers

and

hurt

saith

he

"

all the

by

can

saving

children
that

,1

third

witches

of beasts,

yong

woman,

horsses

place
of

mind

can

eate

they

as

make

from

passe

and

affirmed

hurt, the

not

kind

any

(they say)

hurtfull

the

they (saith he)

in man,

can

helpe

and

is

same

sort

lightening, thunder,

barrennesse

These

the

One

than

be

as

and

old.

among

devoure
These

into

can

beastlie

kind.

the

and

new

the

helpe,

witches

of

sorts

heereupon,

10.

Chap.

also

TJie

4.

the

testimonies

of

manic

discoverie

other

authors

grave

behalfe

in this

as

followeth.
*Ovid.

lib.

*And

first

CT/zV/affirmethjthat they

and

suppresse

winds,

tempests

raise

can

Hghtening

metamor-

fhoseon

and

7.

Danceiis

raine

thunder,

haile,

and

and

clouds

and

quakes.
earth-

in

Others

dialog.
in

Pselhis

the

starres.

deem.

the

livers

of

Virg.in Da mo
epod. 5.

the

blade

from

doo

that

write,

Some

write

their

enimies.

they

with

wishing

Some

that

that

downe

pull

can

they

the

and

needles

send

can

moone

into

oferatione

Horn.

Tibul.de/ascinat.
lib.

eUg.
epist

I.

Ovid
Lex.

diseases

another.

to

flie in

supernaturallie,

aire, and

the

transferre

can

danse

with

in

corne

they

that

Some,

can

cure

divels.

Some

2.

write,

4.

that

they

the

plaie

can

of

part

and

Succubus,

selves
them-

contract

12.

to

Incttbus;

sale

they

tabulayum..
Mai.

Male/.

Luc

Som

Virg. eclog.

so

prophets

yoong

transubstantiate

can

are

them

upon

themselves

and

"c.

begotten,
and

others,

take

lib.

and

of

shapes

woolves,

asses,

ferrets, cowes,

horsses,

apes,

8.

"c.

dogs,

remedio

id.de

forms

the

lib. 6.

amoris.

and

bello

de

a.

civili.

Cv

place

one

they

Some

of todes

i.

and

they

say

divels

keepe

can

and

spirits in

the

likenesse

cats.

Ilypcrius.

They

Erastus.
in

Gal.

Rich.

Hcmingius.
Bar.
Spineus.
Bryan
Darcy

at

eneid.

4.

and

deprive

and

the

into

one

saile

under

the
of

men

the

inhibit

waters,

"

holes,

awger

through

Windesor.
A

drie

affirme)

others

spirits (as

running

night, changing

Con/essio

Virgil.

of

course

treatise.

horrible

raise

can

springs,

up

the

turne

his

in

the

an

other.
a

can

or

They

can

otherwise

and

both

and

out

shell,

muscle

invisible,

go
of

and

day

in

go

cockle

seas.

privities,

staie

They

shell,

egge

tempestuous

their

and

sunne,

the

and

act

Matilius

C.

lib.

astrol.

venerie.

of

use

i.

snakes

teare

can

lambes.
sed

as

of

chearne

long

Male/,
2.

quccst

I.

cap.

14.

I.

Cor

9, 9.

8.

in

there

thereof

course

Mai.

eaten

before

although

as

you

and

may
:

as

where
kill

the

be

will

creame

for

there

kine,

and

drie

strengthening
ing
Deo

saith,

women

of

up

the
atra

Dooth
anie

the

that

milke:

God
care

oxen?

the

sope

or

anie

butter,

bewitch,

the

Niitiquid

de

bobiis
take
of

if either
sold

the

triall,
common

your

chearne

so

little

infect,

for the

saie-

chearne

into

sugar

is not

alledging

assertion,

Apostle,
est

some

there

kill

cafinnt

that

hinder

that

not

are

of

that

Miranda
passe,

had

to

come

looks

have

have

little

graves.

with

goodwife

causes

They

especiallie,

the
I

never

Mai.

to

come

or

Put

will

M.

manie

not

naturall

example.

But

bring

Whereof

and

true

also

the

and

sale, that

may

market.

of

out

words,

can

butter

and

list.

man

They

up

the

creame,

village,

case

Poetcc.

have

with

peeces

list,your

you

maids

butter

part.

in

But

long

the

this

soules

bring

can

in

credenda

non

as

They

as

Witchcraft.

of

fift

The
confutation

and

witchcraft,
cotinsell

is

witchcrafts,

I dare

had

Christ

their

against
and

heale

to

as,

and

(in order

daies

in

afflicted

God

in

trusting
coosening

divine

the

take

art

of

phrase

assistance
"c.

shall

It will not

suffice

to

the

seeth

assertion
further
he

; but

if this

lusteth
hart

be

after

and

hir,

for

that

and

alloweth

idolatrous

power,
mongers

hath

by argument

propitiatorie

In

He

not.

; than

as

committed

quicke

doo)

is

impietie, although

and
in
he

he

say,
onelie

hart

neither

bend
that

his

their
but

seeke

to

com

sonne

or

to

attributeth

send

unto
an

credulitie,

contrarie

is

will

rather

thinke

far.

Trulie

after

strange

too

the

crosse,

corporall
to

GOD

hir

wife,

for

as

and

and

that

in

to

be

also

he

masse

idolater

an

such

like

knees.

witch,

divine

such

(which
and

all witch-

full of

assistance.

^"^^

that

6.

^' '^'''

seeketh

truelie, he
of

idolater,
to

j^.

their

to

he

neighbors

the

his

not

his

And

dead,

apperteineth

nor

as

mile

sacrifice

blasphemer,
go

from

in

behalfe

whoring

adulterie.

the

this

he

go

upon

creeping
he

went

to

the

and

onelie

times

faile,

he
is

patients
flie

we

condemnation)

all

looketh

commendeth

manner

dulie

what

that

actions, although

like

that

mainteineth

the

manie

If

and

these

John,

from

greater

fame.

perceive

cannot

part

my

gods,

late

too

his

(to

case

any

not

in

witchin

whole.

be

fall out

to

ing
consist-

thy waies, thy

Go

witchmonger

event

of greater

houre

an

came

I for

witches

to

and

be

idolaters,
;

and

our

cures

doo

such

to

office

cures

beene

Christ

saieng

well,

dissuade

such

in

who

his

by

power

have

of

to

hands,

doo

and

sequele

office

speech

their

at

thy daughter,

he

the

and

Christs

as

Bible.

miraculous

if there

to

witches,

in

them

on

sort,

testament

there

in the

speciallie knowne,

was

the

to

is

pretermitted

actions

Howbeit,

strange
new

trusting

to

verie

his

use

such

in

described

are

his
;

of

(coosin-

neither

such

himselfe

he

witches.

to

for

maner

them

upon

worke

to

God

be

to

:)

have

not

taking

and

of such

of witches

kind

would

effect) according

imputed

moongers

and

them

to

fabulous

and

excepted

in

whereby

as

false

be

these

he

diseases

published

and

of

presumption,

cure

things,

supernaturall
beleeved,

avow

them,

knowne

repaire

is to

conceived

or

to

poisoning

made

mention

any

reported

and

dotage,

witches

of

opinion
it

sinne

of affliction.

time

whatsoever

age,

If

detestable

in

5.

Chapter.
coticeived

common

how

helpe

or

UT

invaie

the

of

chap.

grosse
/

to
"c.

go to witches,
is idolatrie.

10

Chap.

The

6.

discoverie

The
A

invincible

by

frojn such fond

and

doo

to

much

so

13-

in

persons,

such

witches

unto

The

this

doo

can

it;

doo
For

to

the

dooer;

is
of

aptnes

bodies

their

with

of terrene

they

miracles,

such

of

understanding
wanteth

the

be

can

that

effect, if
Aristoi.

de

anima.

lib,

shuld
divell

readie

or

but

can

one

mind,

they

saie

and

more,

the

; wherein

our

the

wiser

are

benefit

shall

we

word

of God.

toothles, old, impotent,

For
and

and

ends
not

and

unweldie

as

there

cause,

that

or
we

see,
of

causes

there

is

none

unabused,

sense

alas!

so

the
here

reason,

the

are

and

And

perceive
and

and

extendeth

cause.

witches,

power

minds

in

in the

than

experience

owne

they

or

and

their

sense,

And

of the

or

and

power

than

efficient.

agent

convenient

bounds

owne

doo.

to

understand

the

as

their

able

of the

of their

their

they
they

meanes

are

will and

but

women,

to

to

What

an

to

woman

the

unapt

little needs

that

we

should

suppose,

as

helpe

such

feates:

such

instruments

flie in

to

bring

his

passe.

It is strange,

not

be

Truelie, the divell

aier ?

purposes
the

is

dooth

%.

the

Why

will credit

philosophic,

instrument

Acts.

of

we

impotent

and

mortall,

are

thing caused,

from

or

charmes

and

incantations

rules

and

ignorant

credible
he

the

what

abilitie

consonancie

of the

in the

of

proceedeth

which

and

therefore

which
power

vertue

more

no

and

no

and

if

as,

witchmoongers

surmounteth

as

others

vertue

into

by

subject;

and

doo
:

and

or

they

minds
can

how

witches

the

will suffer

sense

doo

to

their

with

; but

bodies

patient

the

so

facultie

the

analogie

the

upon

and

justified by

be

to

entreth

power

the

nor

required
Now

possible apphcation.
dependeth

heart, he

mans

it is said

as

And

witchmoongers

of

honest

heare

shew

must

witches,

the

action

of

part

unto

indeed

the

presupposeth

neither

as

everie

abuseth.

confusion.

that, they

or

never

divell

the

mans

alwaies

art

most

one

enough

readie

he

cogitation

corporall forme,

shall

you
For

seeketh

waie

that

which

witnesse.

sufficient

the
the

at

or

at

strong

as

and

whom

appeere

and

grosse

by night,
not

doo

place,

or

is

these

as

they might

time

divell

as

not

sometimes

anie

at

careth

knoweth

he

thinks)

(me

should

dissuasions

things,

them,

to

the

by daie

confessed, by

it is

as

that

themselves,

for

and

mischeefe,

all

againe,

and

miraculous

imputed

are

busie

as

such

anie

desire

mans

another,

at

as

doo

which

againe

them

time

could

other

anie

ovmipotent

with

authorities,

and

reasons

and

miraculous

credulitie.

I'Fwitches

in

'witches

ftirther conftitation of
power,,

Chapter.

sixt

and

it is

more

strange,

that

that
we

such
will

persons

can

imagine

that

worke
to

be

of Witchcraft.
by
possible to be doone
when
speciallie
;
therein

credulitie
alwaies

is

accused

the
have

will to

signe

taketh

Judge

will

at

Berxvicke

at

London^

give

the

therefore

Seeing

and

occasion

bring

; let

not

us

beleeve

in

sense

the

bring

divels

conversant

with

as

and

hanged
which

cause,

the

burnt

being

taken

what
how

such

work

can

nesses
witis not

judges

the

mainteine

to

Such

be

they

Christ,
possible,
imAn

divell

is

objection

answered.

theeves

not

as

imputed

are

continue

attribute

to

it is doone

the
as

the

nature

sale
doo

whom

and

we

of

in

are

; whie

with

yea

should

to

witches

when

effect to that

such

neverthelesse

Chapter.

of witches
opinioned

name

If

be

supposed

are

knowledge

mischeefes

are

then

naturallie

things, as

miracles

seventh

people

case,

and

Gospell

awaie, happeneth

the

meaties

diverslie

and

; yea

judge

and

witches

as

miraculouslie,

whie

lawe

things might

doo

witches

no

the

incredible.

other?

The
By

they

reason

passe

where

witches, happen
are

that

helpe, who
to

the

professe
and

busines

their

other
calamities

such

that

by

of

man

twentie

the

is

man

that

committed

I sale

10.

14.

what

killing a

and

to

ment
judgeor

sawe

mitUuni.

same.

some

of

to

and

through

that

is weakened

imperfection

of the

cause

be bewitched

which

also

case

becomineth

famous,

so

them

concerning

and

and

their

actions.

the

URELIE
be
and
the

by
than

that

require.
power

of

the
which

Which

God,

so

naturall

inlarged,
vertue

will

and

divell
the
naturall

powred

given

and

mind

of

neither

naturall
order
into

of

power
doo

to

as

everie

or

ingrafifed by
man,

which

dooth

God

order
is

man

cannot

woman

thing beyond

anie

is

nothing
creature,

the

God.
vitiated

according

it

and

anie

by /

else, but

power

But

permit

appointed

a.s

the
to

Miracles

dooth

him

ordinarie
his

is

praved
demore,

state

I. si

quis alteri,vel

and

or

for

was

reallie

sibi.

power

other

L,

what

prooved

condemne,

guiltie therein,

in this

But

is

mans

one

manie
murther

the

in nature

regard

sentence

no

witch

our

thing unpossible,

against
and

himself

the

supplie

equitie

and

right

theefe

presumption

or

what

will

Jurie

upon

that

lawe,

in

whom

judgement

testimonie,

is to

sible
impos-

abilitie,which

the

to

in

but

will

To

what

dale, wherein

same

doo

of

attend

not

foole, upon

confesse

also

na/turalliefalleth

saith, that

or

verie

the

their

weigh

authoritie

dooth

they themselves,

partie

depose
to

sentence

that

judge

dependeth

act, and

yet would/

of

or

the

Fui'thermore,

; when

is

sense

defect

the

see

may
to

and

lawe

man,

hold.

the

though

the

For
mad

life

nothing possible

is

or

committed,

doo.
of

both

the

saith

man

beene

we

there

; therefore

impossible

is

when

bicause

and

nature

II

7.

impediment

an

And

thereof.

to

neighbours

our

and

which

witch,

Chap.

are

^5-

ceased.

The

8.

Chap.

12

condition.

and

But

confessions.

hereof

Hovvbeit

discoverie
shall

more

shall

you

throughlie persuaded, resolved,

all these

accomplish

and

point,

one

be

or

in

is coosened

some

manie

but

title of

the

few

that

are

indeed

can

is bewitched

one

in

untill

severall

witches

none

or

witches

some

another,

by

are

mo,

in

satisfied,that

impossibilities :

impossibihties,and

said

understand,

in
these

fine,all

to

be

with

affirmed

persons

true.
The

diverse

this

verifieng a

and

also

I have
of

toie

coosening

witchcraft
are

And

of

opinions
ing
people concern-

and

witchcraft,

when

anie

maketh

is coosened

one

false

it

as

accordinglie

thereof

report

and

impossible

most

matter

that

noted,

were

his

upon

owne

inconstant.

knowledge,
(which
11

illusions

deride
fabulous

follie
remaine

thinke,

done

his

pardons,

that

rest

j6.

and

of

they

and

opposed

that

they
tio7is
Card,

de

and

where

also

Judges
witches,
labour

who
did

their

the

witches

of

that

ptmishment

and

the

thinke,

to

good.

execution
is

withall,

by

and

of

witches,*

imputed

unto

substantiallie

and

condemne

goods.

So

lawe

is touched.
of

cause

such
the

constancie

the
in

the

against
them,

as

in

wit,

to

and

themselves

to thinke

certeine

answers

in

therewith,

inquisitors
their

others

as

to

the

points

melancholike,

accuse

of

that

three

corrupt

being
spoile

some

religion,in

which

themselves

writeth,
the

are

both

are

eight Chapter.

in

of
that

for the

out

whit

continue

follie of

the

of

discovered

legierdemaine

persevere

is holie

impossibilities,with

consisteth

go.

crie

suspect,
residue

superstition, speciallie in

and

saints, will yet

hath

absurd

popes

privateliedealt

well

as

moove

\ARDANUS

var.

lib. 15.

rerum.

tap.

the

"

argument./

in

worke

can

according

to

not

the

fondlie

would
of

trumperie

never

The
Causes

juggler

knacks

idolatrie

and

therein

tried

of

relikes

doctrine

be

defend

principall feats, one

confessing

particularliebeleeve
; if

when

and

will

confessions)

as

and

presumptions,

owne

obstinatelie

like

mainteine

Finallie, manie
them

rather

familiar

and

his

of

witches

petie juggling

maintenance

images,

that

of

seeing

and

the

of his

other

helpe

papists, who
erection

the

actions

illusion

that

the

by

of

unsatisfied, or

slight and

the

impossibilitie

how

detected,

coosenages

their

as

woondered,

be

to

will

man

mouth,

mans

It is also

other

or

selfe-same

another

of

illusion

of

the

even

of

out

part of witches

some

the

supernaturall

witches

kind

some

of credit.

falsehood

and

the
but

proceeding

seene

therein

also

see

to

have

(that

men

lie

unworthie

matter

with

right inchantments)

are

like

the

overtaken

being

as

these

objec-

credulitie

tion
imaginaof

deceipt
heretikes

having

that

for

them
of

the
and
their

inquisitors added

Cliap.

The
A

conclusion

to

the

jJND
ous

it may

what

naturall

false

bald

and

packing,

inventions,

and

these

women

old

inquisition,
of

all

full

beleeved.]

since

ages,

by

confirmed
left

of

and

all

therefore,
in

theirs
cavill

and

as

of

councels,

it

decrees,

the

miserable

so

interrogatories,

and

usuallie

attribute

against

them./

and
to

(as

be
in

lawes,
doctors,

finallie
old
I

you

would

confessions,

cautions,

*be

women,

praie

compassion,

evidence,

conjurations,

practised

by

Creator.

condemnations,

and

tortures

in

to

renewed

by

with

heare

given

matters

devised

as

the

denie

commended

intollerable

"

calamities)

examinations,

crimes,

of

doubt-

or

established

the

shame

and

canons

such

power

tedious

be

presumptions,

wit, by

to

and

of

private

published

poperie,

against

order

either

can

divelish

apparent

anie

are

lewd
what

practised

is
whole

insert

princes,

by

and

and

they

as

such

privileged

creatures,

though

such
but

what

abhominable

inexcusable,

un-

spiteful!

intercepting,

the

what

crueltie,

knaverie

will

trecher-

and

cancred

craftie

downe

commensement

popes,

the

to

intollerable

absurdities,

what

what

plaine
set

or

;
at

inquisitors,

like

your

and

Neither

witchmoongers

accusations,

barbarous

everlasting,

the

by

such

heard

of

justlie

practised
[*

the

to

dealings
or

and

what
and

extreame

fond

cunning

will

witchmoongers.

usuall,
all

flat
I

and

/ pretations,

inter
what

what

discourtisie,

what

peevish

tyrannicall

request

world

the

unto

grosse

outragious

what

and

with

inquisitors,

appeare

uncivil

"

the

fore-shewed

is

dealing,

faithlesse

tyrannic,

malice,

and

same.

bicause
and

wherein

booke,

first

peruse

Chapter.

ninth

witchmongers

of

reader

the

of

crtieltie

18.

discoverie

The

9.

you
be
their

of Witchcraft.

\ The

second

The
What

testimonies

ajtd

first

witiiesses

repJited luitches,by

the

themselves,

as

aJid

such

Sr*

ig.

13.

the

Mai.

Male/,

against

inquisitors

heerein.

partakers

of

the

to

be

fait,infants,

quest.

runnawaies

against

evidence

of

speciall writers

and

witnesse

give

to

allowance

persons,

servants,

beare

Booke,

allowed

are

are

15

2.

Chapter.

report

XCOMMUNICAT
wicked

Chap.

are

their

dames

in

admitted

this

to

/. Bod.

of

cap.

mater

5. fa. 3.
lib. 4.

2, de

da-

tnon.

witchcraft

ikes

that

and

witches

witch.

And

also

excuse

this

in

none

moongers)

be

(saith

honest
shall

be

the

able

champion
detect

to

received

to

of

them.

of

Yea,

not

Arch,

to

in

infamous

lewd

person

sons
per-

in ". Iz. super,

(saith

verba.
I.Bod.

Bodin)

be

may

And

witches.

writers

that

old

lesse

or

sale

that

hee

is not

so

though
she/

such

he

bewitched

bicause

these

hir

that

agree

cow

The
The

order

of

OMEN
may
seek
be
at

their

respect

returne

Bodin

is

suerties

be

to

suffered
:

home,
commendeth

they

she

if

and

have

And

Que. 7.

third, hir

this

behalfe

where

to

then
to

worke
much

(he

2.

20.

[Redupl.]

witches

by

witches,
go

the

after

home,

their

them

revenge
the

upon

Scottish

apprehension

other

to

or

(saith Bodin)
accuse

inquistors.

the
;

places,

people

for

them.
custome

feare
In
and

to

would
least
which
order

The
custOe

in

act

depose

one

the

he

single witnesses

no

Ibidem.

accuser

hopeth

witnes.

yet

she
hir

Chapter.
of

willing

woorse

have

hir ; otherwise

for

are

56.

pa. 3, " quae.

S,part. 3.

frend-

would

whether

now

sow

a.nd Bodin)

Malef

all
quest.

poore

forget

but

;
Mai.

and

lib. 4.
de daemon.

I.

witch.

for

hir

another,

examination

be

hir,

admitted

second

suspected
not

wounded

admittable

not

Mai.

she

"
aske

cap.

light, authorities
The

other, and

nevertheles

challenged

Bodin,

that

capitall enimie,

are

whom

capitall enimie

assalted

judge

suspected

be

may

their

lawe)

hir

rehearse

witnesses

(saith M.

saith

they

she

is

one

of

that

both

hir

receive

point

If the

was

by lawe, single

hath

butter

hath

; and

that

answer

doo

proove,

all in vaine.

capitall enimies

else

this

thousand

Institor, (from

read,

(upon

condemne

capitallenimie

Henrie

must

pleadeth

anie

and

accuse

I have

woman

illed hir, and

she

and

ever

arguments)

and

to

although by lawe,

Sprenger,

yet James
the

received

C. al-

le.accusatus.

all

one

witchHere-

but

accuse,

testimonie

allowed.

and

good

Bodin

are

finallie,the

is

case

bicause

saith)

hollowe

peece

of

wood

Scottish
of
a

cusing
ac-

witch.

Chap.

or

chest

freelie

of the

being

locked

with

knowne,

Item, there
children,

to

be

may

accuse

that

witches,

persuasions

old

women

their

may
confesse

and
and

possible

and

practised

and

will not

handled

favour

to

used.

saith

confesse,

be

must

will confesse

Bodin)

them

forsaken

hath

will confesse
if they

wheras

would

divell

prison, the

as

unawares

as

they

that

them,

amaze

so

divell

and

suddenlie,

as

tem/per

with

them,

begin

with

small

doo.

to

inquisitor,judge,

examiner,

or

must

first.

Item, they
no

be

must

(as

for witches

these

downe

setteth

Bodm

testibus.

parents

suppose)

Doctors

howbeit

the

Si

wit,

to

it,

forbiddeth

la we

witches

were

by propagation.

come

witchcraft,

in

principle

this

estfilia:

sic etiam

mater,

their

whether

examined,

'^'

dt

to

contrarie, there

for the

craftilie

to

what

them

the

matters

L.^arenltes"'
sit

his

women,

and

impunitie

of witches, which

will
the

comitted

first be

Item,

And

be

not

malice

or

all men,

to

; and

others

examined

be

which

the

informe

and

need

daie
which

mothers.
must

thing, supposing

should

detect

be

used

promised

be

violence

(ifthey
owne

witches

Item,

any

purpose

accuser

slander

of

reproch

same

fifteenth

of witchcraft.

alwaies

; who

against

or

great

little children

Item, the

lib. dt

be

threatnings

attached

/. Bod.

the

must

there

Item,

21.

with

the
chest

neighbour.

poore

is

the

thus

the

everie

that

may

conteined

And

for

appointed
And

kaies.

shamed

nor

may

fact, "c.

bodie

any
be

locks, is opened

officers

or

severall

three

paper,

severall

/ three

which

wherein

time, place, and

the

witch,

inquisitors

three

by

of

the

into

church,

the

little scroll

name

in

placed

is

cast

keepe

discoverie

The

2.

saga

Ob

guinis
san-

for

they

reverentiam.

Item, the

examiner
directlie

looke

cannot

and

she

Item,

faults, at
from

their

with

beasts

instant

one

kill

in

one

destrcie

and

both

lookes.)
of

examined

be

must

eies

affirmeth

Bodin

they

saith, that

he

their

upon

(as

face

mans

upon

in another

place, although
men

stedfastlie

looke

must

; least

dissuade

afterwards

should

sathan

and

accusations, presumptions,

all

hir

confession.

Item,

witch

may

(saith Bodin)
awaie,

as

Minerva,

be

not

put

in

that

some

they
Gr"c.

were
:

and

woont
so

beene

have

to

brake

least

prison alone,

confession, through promises

hir from

doo
their

in

the

when
owne

of

her

gaole
they
necks

have

met

the

suade
dis-

divell

indemnitie.

prooved
with

against

For
to

Diana
the

flie
and

stone

walles.

Item, if anie

denie

hir

owne

confession

made

without

torture,

she

of Witchci-aft.
is neverthelesse

that

by

confession

to

to

put

Chap.

condemned,

be

in anie

as

17

other

crime.

Item, the judges

to

them

mone

the
make

and

beleeve

that

apparell

shaven

Item,
the

toes

this daie

to

Pmilus

Item,
wisheth

the

Bodin

that
"c.
also

that

of

is

place

that

doo,

procured
of torture,

before

time

such

revenged

by

matter

she

hir

not

of

is

that

said, and

16.
k.

chiideberts

^^^eii

devise.

22.

these

matters,

paine

no

p.

GrUlandus.

subtill

the

upon

(saith he)

so

uttered

Et

make

as

though
so

and

so

Matters

sic

ars

case

bewraie

and

she

upon

were

into

although

will

and

racke,

the

it whiles

prison

and

matter.

that

seeme

may

perhaps

in

may

ference
con-

hir.

be told that
;

she

the

the

spie,

who

lamentable

heare

may

discover

must

companions
and

and

craftie

like

and

halters,fetters,

horrible

confesse

should

witch

examinate

the

brought

meanes

perhaps

in

confesse,

is

she

truth

the

detected,
there

rather

be

to

be

accusers.

third
of

or

the

ropes,

examinate

some

the
so

The

he

hir selfe be

in

of hir

most

the

as

hir adversaries

upon

terrifieingof

there

examination,

laid before

yet confesse, she

other
:

of

the

to

hir,and

Item, if she will

no

some

fingers

meanes

in

will be

truth

not

/ thing.

dooer

be

feele

then

devise, and

by

feele

should

to

subborned

with

prisoner

accused

be

must

undermine

and

must

of their

naile

anie

and

the

the

at

hands

examined,

bodie

they

as

For

old

an

sleepe,
aperies

felt,and

great

tormentors

Item, there
be

their

Childeberts

king

effectuall.

most

perhaps (saith he) she will by this

to

must

torture

or

nothing

everie

instruments, gieves, manacles,

be

some

the

in the

she

mitted
com-

it ; and

racke

in

confesse

prepared, brought foorth, and

crie,in
or

of

number

be

haire

betwixt

saith) was

mea

saith,

semblance

and
that

arte.

Item,
be

the

taciturnitie,so

therefore

witches

will be

doo

to

upon

everie

for

thrust

the

labia

torments

debiditur

but

divell

innocents.

be

to

will (saith he) confesse

when

torture, Dojiiiiie
both

them

Grillafidus, being

that

them

compelled

and

the

razor.

be

of all others

pittifuU countenance

they, but

nothing

(as / Bodin

paine, they

extreme

they

thinke

and

must

which

he

charmes

tortures,
instrument

that

sharpe

on

not

was

changed,

have

they

common

sharpe
and

be

must

off with
if

It

confesse

will

Item, if they
be

seeme

murther,

them

their

must

saieng, that

Chapter.

evidence

against

witches.

"n1

an

who

old

threaten

woman

dieth

shortlie

leprosie, apoplexie,
(saith Bodin

after
or

or

anie

permanent

touch
or

one

else

other

is

being
infected

strange

fact, and

such

in

health,

with

disease
an

the
it is

evidence,
D

and

dive-

lish devise

Chap.

The

3.

condemnation

as

if anie
23.

witch.

doores

being

come

in,

shut

; it is

If

sawe.

follie.

Item,

cap.

then

2.

inchant

de

J. Bod.

feat,

subscribe

will

used

the

; but

might accomplish

as

his

to
not

same

Bodin

thing

which

to

as

speciall

elect.

of the

eies, she

bodies

is to

executed

be

bewitch

or

men

childi'ens

or

and

off anie

cut

or

beasts,

mens

bodies

and

members,

it is sufficient

unite

proofe

to

demnation.
con-

proofes against

sufficient

are

flie in the

or

corne,

mans

conjectures

or

witnesses

doo

but

she

is to

saie,

Such

is

woman

witch

but

that

case

saith

by
ever

is

with

the

Innocent^

pope

the

by

civill

and

canon

wisest

Which

death.

(as

pope

he

was.

of

complaint

Item, the

of

executed

certeine

onelie

not

opinion

the

be

anie

one

of

man

credit

is sufficient

bring

to

nume-

testibus.
de
lib.

cap.

to

cleere

saith) that
ubi

that

anie

dog speake,

Bodin

matter

Alexa7ider.

rus

bewitch

if three

is it

lawes,

L.

triall

the

house,

or

evidence

sufficient

de

lib.

witches.

Item,

2.

was

proofe.

presumptions

Item,

damon.

faith

woman

againe

them

Bod.

she

that

chamber

the

and

resurrection

the

make

his

witch

if

of

out

me

everie

strengthen

Item, if anie

"", /.

before

further

shew

after

to

further

without

16.

without

said

or

proofe

further

insue,

apparent

an

without

can

toie,that

miracle,

or

he

Christ

For

ridiculous

.Spineus,

hir,

depart

or

condemnation,

witches
never

Bai

must

mistrusted

Item, if anie

aire,

death

or

have

bodie

discoverie

poore

the

to

woman

racke

pullie.

or

mon,
dae-

Item,

2.

condemned

allowable

2.

Item,

witch
and

tortures,

is

testimonie

persons

good

and

of witchcraft.

in matters
a

infamous

or

is not

confesse

she

delivered, though

be

to

nothing

all

as

other

endure

all

anie

criminall

women

at

in

are

the

cases.

in other

Item, though
instant

disabled,

are

frailtie

and

though
infamous

be

insufficient

as

nature

; she

may

in

sex

or

partie,

either

lawe

in

yet

are

neverthelesse

this

Bodins
to

one

of the imbecillitie

matter,

accused,

or

serve

manie

bicause

accuser

(for such

impudent

and

condemned

their

of

she

of
depo.sitions

the

cases

one

and

woman,

be

words)

yea

and

accuse

and

condemne

also

alreadie
a

witch.

Item,

heard, and
Item,
24,

Par.

Ill

L.

of

meanes

is to

be

had

witnesse
in

uncited,

none

other.

capitall

enimie

witchcraft) may
or

made

Item, although

the

offering himselfe

and

(if the

enimitie

object against

against

him.

proofe

of

perjurie

be

witch

may

in this

case

pretended

to

; and

put

growe

be

by

/ exception

none

backe

is to

witnesse

in

of Witchcraft.
all other

causes

in this,

yet

perjured

Chap.

is

person

and

good

19

lawful!

post.h-gatum
9. his, de us
quibus ut indig.

vvitnesse.

the

Item,

there

constrained

Item,

none

in

clients, as
evidence

give

onelie

witches

but

this

other

none

compelled

are

case

they

case

bicause

(as

saith)

Bodin

sword

his

with

him

wounded

there

bicause

and

the

him

is

die

fourth

for

and

glorie,

for

their

life

time.

be

may

; she

true

denieth

truth

Item,

is to

is not

she

Item,

manie

confesse

if she

Item,

guiltie

she

as

equivocall

an

is at

all

foolish

his

of

execution

of

witches.

Windsor

matter

of waies

maner

and

that

these

lawe

to

cap.

they

lib. 4.

/. Bod.
3.

are

dooth

be

not

may

false,and

are

confesseth

by

that

upon

thing

one

would

Idem

that

witch.

Joan. An. ad
speculat. tit.
de

litis

into

rather

up

danse,

onelie

the

part.

for

is taken

answer

L.

confession

and

eodem.

25that

aire, and

was

confessed

one

transported

executed

he

how

behaved

she

with

his

wife

he

Propter

reverentiam

Item, if

among

Sprefiger,
manie

thousand

in M.

witches

his
"^

confesse
denie

Item, they affirme

one

But

honoris

woman

yet afterward

and

lawyers,

not

Mai.
knowne

it

that

he

that
manie

she

this

miles

to

there
be

was

the

his

place

went
to

out,

L.
or

fairies

the

de

nihil

(Flat.

was

whether

to

went

he

much
he

that

which

wife

he

should

be

die,

must

forbare

doo

to

doo,

families.
herein,

therein.

to

is herein

extremitie

is not

question

before

is neverthelesse

so

And
little

be

be

made;

burned.

used, bicause
yet it is affirmed

parish,

but

there

not

by
are

5.

eodem.

(Jc.

mono,

Whereupon
concluded

is detected.

witches
that

wife

what

discusse

to

it

freelie
:

unto

hir selfe.

no.

or

bewraied

bicause

spie

would

bicause

inquisitors and

the

among

2.

alie-

nan

I. Bod.

bagging,

"

test,
con-

circumstance.

/
reporteth,

Bodin

Item,

Ibid.

lie, and

or

tinue
con-

witches

confession.

falshood

anie

probabilitiethat
such

them.

excuse

shrift,to hir ghostlie father.

executed

doubtfull

or

are

bicause

But

the

answereth

that

desirous

that

nuni

against

the

condemned.

are

despaire

that

things

taken

be

so

he

least

in

pamphlet

Is there

confession

surest

and

they

spared (saith he) although

best

Chapter.

but

in

tormented

extraordinarie

(saith Bodin)

confesse

witches
not

speed,

God
the

at

or

their
other

of brimstone.

an

dealing

Confessions of witches, whereby

The

(Jc.

indirect.

The

|OME

divell

stinke

this

extraordinarie

be

direct

used,

be

to

are

killed
made

he

that

saith, that

heerein

must

cap. 72.

2.

be

to

are

buckler

and
sore,

so

Item, Bodin

L.

none

the

to

came

',,,,,,,,,.,,

and

Alex.

be

to

touching

witches,

against

writeth, that he

AV. Ga.

Howbeit,

it.

doo

in

advocats

unto.

can

assemblies,
can

their

against

witnesses

and

proctors

cap. 3.

de

doe-

lib. 4.

Chap.

20

discoverie

The

5.

The

fift

witches

Presic/nptions,whereby
I. Bod.

dc

IF

da-

lib. 4

mono,

anie

child

womans

that

the

and

in

not

it,except
she

except

hir hand,

at

be

thought

she

it is otherwise,

case

executed

be

presumption

killed

mother
that

die

to

; it may

cap. 4.

condemned.

are

chance

how

knoweth

bodie

Chapter.

can

she

that

upon

the

no

witch

must

proove

as

presumed

or

supposed

be

for

so

negative

or

contrarie.
if the

Item,

lacking

or

causes)

and

she

though
of

name

I. Bod.

de

cap.

; it is

witch

4.

against
L.

decurionl

de

pisnis.

Felin.

in

veniens.
de

Item,

parsi

4.
usq;

(as

reports

adjudged
in any

infamous

of witchcraft
infamies

and

said)

witches

condemnation.

be

to

be

universallie,

defamed

with

the

(saith Boditi)

sufficient

are

is said

woman,

man,

most

to

the

racke

child

or

vehement

saie,

that

such

and

all other

it be

in

though

doo

suspicion (saith Bodin)

cases

is

one

sufficient
directlie

lawe.

voice
if

of the

suspicions against

and

people

cannot

when

woman,

undoone

am

154.

causa.

12.

C.

or

and

rumors

lawe

faults
; but

must

and

defamed

confessions

(in

yet

sacrificed

contrarie.

is

she

witch, the

common

erre.

crie

apprehended,

out,

saie

or

; I

i.

testib.

Lib.

brute

of

error

escapes

in

hath

of their

points
to

confusion

witch

maner

Item, in presumptions

(sf

Panorm.

hir

bring

to

said

not

she

be

witch,

witch.

if any

Item,

dee-

lib. 4.

mono,

hir

to

yet

that

be

to

negati^ve or

imputed

condemned

For

witch.

condemne

to

the

certeine

and

be

suspected

presumed,

proove

tend

and

all

not

were

is

imperfections,and

in theft

with

be

can

persons,

theefe

than

defiled

be

other

malicious,

matter

it is to

erronious,

though

Item,

to

in

that

woman

she

oversights,

all

impious
other

hir

except

thought

be

may

from
:

though

Item,
26.

of

gone

divell

the

it to

child

"c

; Save

she

is

tiumero.
a

18.

to

life ; I will

my

thereupon

die.

tell you

vehementlie

most

the

how

suspected

be

to

standeth,

matter

and

demned
con-

18.

Item,
diseased

Item,

though

by
the

they
the

looke

be

conjurer
of his

behaviour,

sufficient

are

vertue

art

to

to

the

to

ground,

witch

die

she

dare

not

is

curing

for the

like

of

countenance

presume
and

for

condemned

be

must

looks, becks, and

signes, whereby
downe

not

yet

witch

looke

the

case.

woman,

for

alwais
full in

man

face.

Item,
certeinlie

thought
Item,

if their
to

parents

presumed

be

were

that

thought
they

are

to
so

be
:

witches,
but

then

it is not

so

is
to

it
be

of whoores.
it is

vehement

presumption

if she

cannot

weepe,

at

the

22

Chap.

First

Mai.
male/,
super, inter-

the

witch

or

such

or

lame,

"c.

observed
she
Semca

false,and

tragced.
Mai. malef.
10.

2.

Sa.

Mat.
22.

g.
"

Luke

"

24.

13
"

25.

is

triall !

bitterlie

excuse

that

be

the

weeping, wailing,

woorst

hell,
of

gnashing

and

the

heavines

sober

eie, the

of

teares

cause,

and

so

of

children

Israel,

all in

at

sure

weepe
should

the

of

Israel

they

weepe

children
am

otherwise
to

witches

wept.
:

for

teeth.

in

widowes
heard

invented

of

Christ

our

world

of the

world,
thou
Mai.

Malef.

qua.

15. pa.

and
3.

be

and

he)

from

if thou

that

the

more

and
you

and

by

the

most

of

the

he

thou
of the

conjure,

true

false

or

be

not

these

teares.

most

which

for the

crosse

and

earnest

Jesus

salvation

burning

teares

glorious virgine Marie., sprinkled

;

and

by

hath

wiped

weepe
holie

in

lesse

she

Amen.

teares,

In

which
in

heere

out

that

the
if

aboundantlie

teares

wise

no

ghost

the

all teares

awaie

downe

powre

all

powred

hath

the

meanes

teares,

the

God

maist

lawfull

amorous

upon

evening

the

eies

whose

sonne,

shed

vessell

that
guiltie,

be
the

elect

in

fault, thou

without

father, of
20

and

saint

everie

late

wounds

his

upon

mother

his

of

the

by

thee
Saviour

the

downe

runne

by conjuration.

inquisitors triall of weeping

CONJURE

teares.

that

let these

But

Chapter.

sg.
The

written,

argueth,

which

by Jesus Sirach,

triall of

for the

than

womans

it is

weepe.

of

spoken

in

And

which

case

are

strumpets,

teares

cannot

in this

seventh

The

of

deceipt.

of

learned, godlie, and

lo what

popish inquisitorshave

kinds

two

women

crie

their

with

But

above.

and

mendaciiivi

est

that the teares

heed,

cheeks,

35, 15.

of

wicked

that

say,

take

tormentors

in

oftentimes

which

the

queanes

other

flet-efaininam

lie which

they

read

we

greefe, the

true

teares

sometimes

cannot

matrone

craftie

with

common

For

of

shed

heart

women.

one

Dediscere

that

tiagad.

and

honest

an

many

her

of

readie

with

Seneca

knoweth,

God

more

Triall

that

sort

deceipt

unto,

great

so

any

others

most

seeme

alas

in

all the

in

and

But

were

witches

any

looked

is

manie

meaneth

cheeks,

condemne

if there

yea,

well

hir

it is written, that

For

be

must

or

sure

am

she

yet

weepe,

weeping

of

3."C.

But

Eccl.

to

when

is infallible.

saith

sufficient

wept

there

AI. Mai.

Bodin

also

rule

thought

Finallie, if there

"

she

spettle privilie upon

they wept.

15,23.

weepeth

woman

will

put

cannot

assertion

speciallie

be

to

saieng of Seneca., Cato, and

the

to

witch

Which

And

neighbors.

downe,

child,

fell sicke

cow

or

hir

than
set

Though

voice.

crieng

she

4.

II, 4.

that

child

same

againe

such

touched

she

milke

more

saith

Israel
II,

with

wit

why

the

is heere

to

contrarie

weightie
Sam.

give

therefore

be

1.

kine

and

which

Num.

men

affirme,that

which

fart. 3. queest

all

speake

may

in

15. act.

of

afterward

mentioned

before

note

and

hir two

Item, why

demanded,

be

must

"c

cow,

rog.

the

discoverie

The

7.

the
And

weepeth. /

name

note

of the

(saith

of Witchcraft.
The
Certaine

cautions

chap.

8.

23

eight Chapter.

agaitistwitches,

and

their

of

tortures

to

procure

cotifcssion.

|UT

manifest

to

their

cautions,
for

The

of

speciallie

which

judge

his

bare

onelie
the

by
that

of

use

the

that

taile to

and

touch

alwaies

the witches
which

church,

of

part

his

about

confessions

halloweth

him,
necke

(say they)

which

cerning
con-

note.

no

weare

halowed

waxe

good by

Romish

must

the

approching

for

superstition, they

the

to

superstition

same

resembleth

the

stealing ;
One
not

and

and

pursse,

haire

for other

betweene

their

they

flea them

the

middest

written

in

Ja. Sprenger.

are

'"

/ also

but

them

onelie

for

wit, with

hir

downe

set

'

'

"^'

could.
did
had

could

But

it is most

one

one

of their

haire,

flesh.

Mai.

be

and

espied
And

this

verie

true, that

the

poore

would

picke

or

there

remaine

proUpsis

or

P' inoccupation.

cut

The

burne, being

one

may

and

burnt

it if

Bodin,

doo

what

in
them

male/.

faithfullie

lie citeth

executioner,

3[al.

skin

beleeve

inquisitorCumamcs

women,

hir

and

in

charme

betweene

like

the

I marvell

untill

gravelie

so

that

for tacitur-

privities,and

cause

not

hidden

is

lie.

strangled by

fourtie

'^'

from

sonne

secrets

in their

reporteth
be

to

as

which

For

witches

M.

as

was

not

male/.
^' ^"'^'

one

of
he

yeare

all when

John.
^.nno
i^nave

Bod.

14S5

inquisi-

he

done.
caution

Another
lowed

things

hanged
knit

their

so

they keepe

in their

and

it be

may

shaven,

be

must

also

awaie.

indeed

he

his

the
this

But

us.

Mai.

^*'

that

tell us, that

unto

dissuadeth

that

inquisitors themselves,

that

shave

she

flame,

taken
the

list,though
witch

for

the

him

of

waie.

purposes

not:

by

telleth

time

condemne

figure, and

the

at

should

we

theefe, that

to

crosses,

superstitious

for sometimes

little scroll

of

is,that
hir

with

us

backward,

manie

least

seeme

high

skinne

of

flesh, and

and

the

about

nitie,and

And

not

neverthelesse

caution

make

prevent

may

by

arreignement

must

barre.

persuasion

rob

other

one

hir

to

come

judges face, who

hir

he

last rehearsed

was

an

tors,
inquisifolloweth.

: as

infallible

she

of

some

purpose.

Item, she

he

be

to

is

recite

the ancient

successors

that, which

beware

; and

approoved

their

to

(say they)

must

conjured salt,palme, herbes,

not

is

will

follies,I

published by

are

first caution

the

further

lessons

perpetuall

; the

weeping
Secondlie,

their
which

about

about

stuffe

is,that

at

aforesaid, with
witches

the

hir bare

(saie they)

naked

will

so

the

the

time

seaven

necke

bodie,

with

worke

and

within

and

place

words
the

of

upon

the

torture,

spoken

length

relikes
and

of

on

the

of Christ

saints, "c.
them,

as

crosse,

in

waxe

All
when

halbe
be

which

they

Q.

id.detem-

^inurrog^
"

24

Chap.

The

g.

racked

are

from

and

blasphemed

Blasphemous

1.

have
his

upon

passed
hath

caution

par.

3, qua.

place

Another

night

dale.

and
to

that

fl^r^^"^

'^

they

they

^^ '"^'^

confesse

must

there
to

must

hearken

that

she

/ againe
hir

torments,

whether

in hir bare

hand.

For

both

granted.
be

may

have

promised,

authoritie

to

same.

heed, that

when

they

witch

hath

once

continue

dinner,

to

go

she

but

examination,

whiles

it

she

re-

hath

place

saie

person

the

served,
be

not

; and

close

(those

note

what

omitted,

order

the

that

and

may

there

words)

with

pen

confesseth

and
and
:

or

of

and

wise

talked

in

prison

have

nothing,
be

the

then
if she

times,
Henrie

she
be

should

bailed,

withall

behind

else

some

by

while

meane

inke

this
failed,

all other

no

must

And

meanes

in

some

and

home.

above

confesse
she

to

hir, that

Spretiger,

James

If she

prison,
are

all other

they

gaolor

out

escape

what

when

be had

countrie

from

and

list.

the

promise

to

being

ssXih

yet by

she

hir

when

Now
:

farre

hir, and

Incicbiis,

tormentor

dales,

some

keeper

racke,

confesse, she

certeine

suffer

will

eves-dropers

some

and

come

all,to wit

into

put

will not

in to

fridaies.

what

annoie-

of all their

cause

the

the

had

league,

cheefe

for upon

the

hath

reall

the
the

into

confessed
she

long

made

after

foorth

doo,

it may

lawe

how

will saie

if she
And

must

Mai.)

by

be

be

goeth

well

must

be

the
asked

them, they

upon

craftie

some

he

may

dismissed

but

take

confessions

is,that

to

Instifor, we
be

hath

Candentis/errz,

iron

things

the

off hir

after

lie,they

to

freends

hir

confesse

"^"^

and

asked,

be

whie, they

judge

not

she

be

manie

this is indeede

And

gaole.

or

(saith M.

waie

male/.

wise

for

faith, and

impossible

hir beleeve

which

divell

(if they will) be

judgement,

performe

the

cut

many-times,

the

begunne

of

anie

in

hir

of

of burning

weight

to

beasts, she

and

castle

some

will

the

after

witnesses

the

have

affirme, that

is, that

last caution

make

will

performed

For

and

once

certeine

confesse, he

renounced

incredible

The

compulsion

hir vomit.

men

strong

curssed

conveied

be

middest

finallie,that

and

she

and

she

hir

is, that

league is,"c.

have

and

racked,

purpose

water,

unto

also

caution

she

that

in the

that

commission

no

to

ing

which

pope,

lesse

beene

unto

be

caution

Another

Mai.

Bodin

beginneth

when

themselves

worshipped

hath

holie

(saie they)

need

but

promise,

of

with

have

that

not

and

and

she
for

drinke

innocencie

carrie

nothing

turneth

that

pecocke,

porke,

hir ; and

face

to

may

Mai.

but

read

hir

'^q

that

devised
to

of torture
be

face

^y^jf^jj jg

Af.

of

peece

after

is, that

compelled

triall of

But

his mother

hold

or

but

not

for

trinitie,and

the

all tortures

over

brought
for

male/.

doubt

knees./

accusations

Mai.

case

for

staie

hardlie

can

curssed

despights

renounced

beene

the

to

which

Christ, and

Another

3^-

In

^^'*-^^great

would

third.

tortured, they

confession.

thafname'the ^^"^

discoverie

the
of

wall,

hir old

of Witchcraft.
companions
end

no

acquain /tance

so

by eves-droppers

and

matters,
be

and

before

of torture

The
The

denie

used

Then

like

They

so

what

hir of old
there

as

32.

shall

they will./

22

Chapter.

charge of witches, by witchmongers

religion.

all

and

God,

Aiistvere*
be

confessed

with

25

9.

in Dccmonomania.

speciallieby Bodin,
HEY

the

to

taike

bewraied

also

Ninth

laid

fifteenecrlvtes

be

have

she

in and

come

may

chap.

die

let them

infidels,or

the

at

or

least

[*Rom.]

apostataes.
and

blaspheme,

cursse,

therefore,
provoke

God

with

all

despite.
AnsTuere*
Deut.

13. "

They

have

law

the

in Levit.

expressed

24. and

17.
their

give

fice unto

let them

Then

faith to

divell,and

the

they worship

and

offer sacri-

him.

Atts.

Let

They

doo

also

such

judged by

be

solemnelie

the

lawe.

same

promise

and

vow

all their

progenie

unsound

mind,

the

unto

divell.
Alls.

prooved
let the
famine

They

Afis.
to

nature,

sacrifice

their

them

in the

up

If this be

it

the

to

and

to

is not

will

it be

of

mind,

is sound

divell

then

wit, the

before

thrust

sword,

baptisme,
needle

into

Then

let them

children

unto

have

beelied

woon

it at

They

such
them

their

confessions
;

or

the

they

such
Levit.

them

the

divell

as

with

extreame

or

else

This

is

false,and

so

thereby.
offered

meere

with

that

devises

33-

tortures

false

reports

and

promises

into

that

have

length.
to

bring

as

manie

can.

Alls.

word,

commoditie

they
be

faire words

them.

these

that

sense

witches

sacrificed

But

20.

flatterie "

by
at

from

have

the

to

is
and

bare

small

so

punishment,

inquisitors,

and

hands,
to

sweare

have

Moloch

witchmoongers
Avroong

when

there

to

Bodins

upon

insueth

but

contrarie

specialliewhen

inconvenience

children

A71S.

herein

not
so

it ; either

beleeve

to

and

danger

them
it is

Howbeit,

presumptions

his

their

they

that

them,

upon

him,

unto

maintaine

by.

burne

have

aire

foUie

were

They

of

anie

by

36. light
children

owne

true,

them

judge
that

great

so

their

32.

done

and

it, neither

pestilence.

else upon

and

if it be

Jefemie.

an

performe

cannot

braines.

lawe

or

they

Howbeit,
of

and

holding
their

; bicause

true.
cursse

from

proceedeth

promise

This

regarded

be

to

prooved

elsewhere.
E

societie

as

pr

26

They

sweare

Ans.

them

The

Booke.

2.

doo

so

They

use

Ans.

This

anie

sweare

divell.
neither

oth,

indeed

adulterie

stale

such

though

incestuous
is

of the

name

heard

never

that

the

by

discoverie

with

have

it be

warrant

we

lewd

verie

and

kill

to

impious.

spirits.

ridiculous

is

lie, as

apparentlie

prooved

hereafter.

untill their
23.
1 1

infants

boile

They

10

flesh

be

A7ts.

This

They

eate

the

Then

are

have

(after they

made

is untrue,

murthered

unbaptised)

them

potable.
incredible, and

ilesh

and

drinke

impossible./

the

bloud

of

and

men

children

openlie.
Ans.
I beleeve

that
do
12

13

; if

they

kin

seene

of these

any

They

kill

men

with

Ans.

Let

them

be

They

kill

mens

cattell.

Ans.

Then

Englatid

Canibals.

said

are

But

will affirme

in France,

nor

that

persons,

it would

I beleeve

they shuld,

let

in

man

and

Anthropophagi

the

to

honest

an

hath

he
so

to

be

witches,

them.

poison

poison.

for their

hanged
action

an

of

labour.

brought against

be

trespasse

for

them

dooing.

so

14

never

bewitch

They

countrie

the

Then
of

works

ride

they

and

corne,

flie in

and

and

bring hunger

barrennes

aire, bring

the

into
make

stormes,

"c.

tempests,
Ans.

mens

will

nor

yet

of

venerie

with

man,

them

worship

witch

gods

as

as

for

have

those

be

elsewhere

the

not

prooved

at

large.
1

They

use

in bed
the

with

34

This

where.

divell
and

husbands,

is the

last

lie,verie

Incubus,

children

when

they

which

become

even

by them,

lie

confuted

ridiculous, and

by

me

else-

The
A

called

have

witches.

best

Ans.

their

the

refutation of
Bodi7t, and
IF

the

tenth
surmised

former

onelie

waie

ridiculous

more

beene

invented,

is that

they

Chapter.

to

crimes

patched

togither by

escape the inquisitors hands.

or

these

abhominable
women

poore

should

are

scolds)

see

is conteined

crimes

could

have

(whose

cheefe

fault

charged

with

beene

have

them.
In

with
malice

this libell you

;

and

all

that

imputeth

unto

dooe

also, which
witches

anie
power

all that

witches

witchmoonger
and

practise.

are

charged

surmiseth,

or

in

of Witchcraft.

but

witch,

dooth
as

Some

of

denied,
any

witches, and

called

by

witch.

one

If part

be

all these

things

manie

for the

proofs
other.

when

witch

dooth

it will

be

But

should

writers, they

(for the

and

protestants

by

assure

the

papists,

ridiculous

absurdities,

most

this

matter.

into

in

everie

of
and

did

and

these

best

credited

it

and

the

and

these

to

heerein

generall

errur.

graphers,
historio-

impossible
I

gather

of all writers

named

in

looked

throughlie

(Witch)

35-

popish

schoolemen,

of whome

out

their

matters,

and

poets

never

word

of

writers

authoritie

was

the

24.

the

to

in

agree

writers,

credit

by

miracles,

his

these
of

church

and

the

producing

absurd

unlearned,

Gentiles

or

me

false, the other

he

all sorts
the

proposition
theme.

by

as

even

alledged
of

those

even

is, bicause

reason

fable

that

say,

so

often

scripture.
They

sale
to

The

but

of the

are

be
is

bicause

ever

for

to

impossible actions, as

that

Christ,

is

false 1 For

witchmongers,

allegations,touching

learned

Yea

matters.

that

of them.

instant,

one

in

controversie

absurd,

so

thought

accusation

as/

doctors

very

be

and

true

As

you,

Jewes, Christians,
and

be
in

some

in all their

part)

most

all

wonders

great/

as

not

But

If
beleeve

said

are

credited.

be

part of their

one

we

at

of

sect

supernaturall

credit.

no

dooings, why

if

question
matter

or

of all men,

insomuch

residue

charge

of the

are

almost

heare

to

by

are

committed

or

condemned

the

their

to

charge,

true,

derided

ashamed

are

patrones

as,

such

The

or

likewise

are

reports

not

for witches

So

they

that

may

laid

and

whore

labour.

be

to

crimes

these

fabulous

why

are

deserveth

part

of

themselves

untrue,

doctors

greatest
as

and

witch

and

actions, than

witches

unto

prooved

be

impossible,

witchmoongers

very

laid

also

cannot

false,fond,

as

by

the

Othersome
and

supernaturall,
and

them

of

therefore

knave

27

10.

will

; Whether

lewd

for their

hanged

are

crimes

these

and

those

and

wit

to

and

power

manie

For

in execution

put

the

meanes

decided,

supernaturallie?

commonlie

in

be

naturall

by

is not

question

woonders

more

are

in

matter

worke

onelie

not

may

accomplished

be

may

the

them
can

crimes

of these

Some

Chap.

them,

that
the

escape

gild

have

that

also

their

authoritie

with

deliver

waie

no

monie,
them,

of the

pursse,

whereby
these

as

applieng
they

seelie

inquisitorsorders

in the
and

so

wherb}^

world

the

reape

same

such

paie

women

to

the

not

be

end

oftentimes

they

purged.

of

the

to

the

bodie

them

they

yeerelie
may

The

customes,

onelie

for witches

poore

take

women

with

number
sions,
pen-

but

avoid

to

pitie upon

For

they
the

office of their

profit,as

punished

againe.

and

for these

consequentlie burning

sufficientlie

punishment

the

exchange

to

is

inquisitors hands,

hands

and

of the

further

scene

There

have

ment
punish-

tion
inquisiof

the

way
to

quisitors
in-

handfc.

28

The

Booke.

2.

The
The

opinion

poore

the

convinced

eleventh

Corjielius

of

pleading for

in

3^-

drew

place
C.

much

monie

used
borne

;
mans

for

into

this

deed

of another

same

said

thou

drawe

being

thou
as

to

father, the

put

in

thou

of
we

baptisme,

Are

then
and

which

that

part

indeed

heretike

sonne,

opinions,

beleeved

that

than

in

words

the

to

holie

dotest
of those

their
borne

through

seed
the
grace

thou

ghost
than

anie

in

into

nature

of

Christ,

the

of

with
the

creature.

divell

sathan

and

is cast

divell,
of

name

with

them,

their

the

the

their
women,

which

stolne

Or

vaine?

defend

if thou

And

it

Be

ordinance

of

in the

forged

heretikes,
?

in

power

Jesus,

divels,togither
or

spoken

spirits accompanieng

more

children

these
be

of Gods

grace

by
to

Donatus

or

it in the

or

superstitious

divinitie.'' Doost

racke

baptisme

Christ

"

others

Faiistiis
the

in

child,

consecrated
the

either

were

ingraffed

naturallie

the

judge

they

as

inheritance.

thy

frustrate

not

the

by
was

to

and

they

spiritstransformed

! Is this

sentences

affirm, that

yet

anie

be

such

judge,

bicause

soone

foUie

preest

in

was

the

by

true,

inquisitors

guiltlessewomen

rem.aine

and

ingender

wicked

with

more

divell

there

being

can

the

thing

One

replied, affirming

was

conceived

by

hir to

mother

refused

divell, as

commeth

against

poore
thou

this

witchcraft

thereby

when

things

the

inquisitor,reasons

the

to

unfit

an

cause

it, said

be

to

that

the

to

could

Agrippa

ought

alledging

that

thou

baptisme?
the

false

saiest,dooest

thou

namelie
shall

that

disease

? Doost

and

to

in

for hir

sore

Whom

that

that

denieng

when

had

and

hir.

torment

was

accusations

un/just

butcherie,

sufficient

usuallie

they

and

he

token

or

stoutlie

Now

his
to

as

matter

children

replieng

blindnesse,

in

councellor

Brabant,

through

replied againe

bicause

child, as

use

he

their

shape,

Agrippa

devises

and
witch.

in

into

signe

impertinent,

was

also

was

troubled

knaverie
or

defend, declaring

no

inquisitor

proofe

burned

and

into

C.

is

sacrifice

to

who

hir,
to

proofe,

no

; the

for the

lawe

examine

to

undertaken

article

he

priviliewringing

their

advocate

an

Maestriglit

of thp countrie

was

the

being

he

oiMillen

matrones,
untill

them,

that

while

that

dutchie

noble

inquisitor,

an

had

past

being

as

saith,
of

much

so

"

from

he

woman

is,which
this

that

tive
invec-

honest

there

times

against a
cruell inquisitor.

most

with

not

there

bitter

divers

tormented

be

saith,
the

Agrippa

doone,

33.

AGRIPPA

inquisitors in

poore

his

and

of witchcraft,

Italic, mania

Commonwelth

the

of
how

witches,

concerning

accused

inquisitors.

Further

contention

Chapter.

Agrippa

woman

\ORNELIUS

detected.

discoverie

never

seed, doo

But

though

damnation,
out, and

we

yet
are

30

TJie

BooUe.

2.

inquisitors,who

cunning
with

into the

them

purpose,

their

to

Peter
had

desire,

owne

and

league

compulsion
his said

maister

ascended

halfe

abhominable

is

conspiracie
person

or

soldiers

mutinie.

witch

dooth

mercie

Danceus

in

DaucEus
as

Cor.

old

is

supposed,

made

10.

old

that

avowed

commonlie

is
and

freendship,

hir

and

communication,

life

bringing
in hir

the

them

to

maketh

as

these

both
he

great

common

private

that

in that

the
but

case,

and

there

is

is

poore

weake

and

melancholie

is to
hir

of

moderate

to

more

to

nothing

promise

unprovided

discretion

be

looked

also

age

disease

forme

The

strength.
and

to

ugglie, as

so

maner

gender

which

shape

in

qualities ;

decrepite,

more

sadors
ambas-

an

answer

when

subject

more

never

that

is

hir
for

monlie
com-

mooveth

follies.
did

Finallie, Christ
committed

her

and

base, that

extraordinarie

speciallie of these
such,

so

in

hir

and

as

than

not

unwarned,

kind

much

is

companie

their

judgement

hir

and

masculine,

and

up

of

void

of

the

she

mightie temptation

speciallie
above

than

is much

sheepe

(being

unlearned,

counsell

bicause

see
a

assalt

tempted

be

placed

falshood

were

is) should

he

rather

or

It
divell

visible

saie

shall

none

witch

fraile than
39-

that

Others

and

hir.

and

degrees,

repented

sometimes,
upon

illuminated,

mischeevous

Peter

by

doned
aban-

declination

the

more

anie

and

of his

than
is

saie,

you

emploied

woman,

and

odious

without

denied,

Peters

pastors
of anie

treason

likewise

so

be

may

seelie

If

made

question proposed

manie

by

having

who

warned,
fore-

being

yeares,

and

thrise

as

maketh

Christ,

contrarie,

man

great

so

astraie

more

capteins

as

was

Christ

steps.

going

the

that

be

not

the

forsooke,

to

torments,

either

maister

manie

said) by

beene

yet he

neerer

manie

so

hath

and

before,
to

bloudie

destruction.

Lord

promise

and

and

his

bringing

nor

which

that,

others

five houres

or

conscience,

his

fall could

whose

of

and

their

thretenings,

knowledge

true

(as

the

goods,

maintaine

to

all

them
to

faithfull

than

dignitie aloft,

witch,

in

girle, against

of

presence

foure

passing

other

in

the

minds

aUurements,

serveth

or

him

instructed

reall

in

(I sale)

not

of
out

wroong

their

spoile of

judgement

maner

have

they

the

having
of

place

no

spare

untill

discoverie

did

against
put

these

see

his

him

in

divine
to

not,
poore

but

we

and

soules

sorrowfull
and

if

love

they

for their
wicked

humane

feed

shew

may

his

Peter, though
and

trust

freendship

countenance,
I

remit

cleerelie

his
unto

him.

themselves

misconceipts

imagina-

person

sheepe,

compassion
shew

offense

tions./

and
And
upon

yea

were

wards
after-

shewed
fore
there-

of Witchcraft.

\ The
The

witches

and

and

be

matter

of

which

(by

the

and

the

and

visible

forme

him

and

the

if the

Bodin,

of

so

betwixt

the

learning

great

their

shall

abused

intollerable, is

is made

ceive
con-

writings publish

be

prooved

and

divell

it

vaine

as

find

that

witch

yoong

despising
in

crosses,

upon

daies

giveth

hand

in

fast

anie

of

spetting

and

foorth

/ his hand,

him, promiseth

to

observe

and
and

of
on

novice

nunciation
re-

the
sun-

joining

all the

keepe

unto

ments,
sacra-

time

fasting

the

in

in

seven

the

at

fasting dales,

on

the

with

''^" ti'vell.

unto

novice)

witches

witches

forward

and

apt

double

which

fidelitie
the

call

they

divell
In

Then

prosperitie.

at

him.

their

observe

to

and

is

certeine

the

see

with

disciple (whom

their

with

familiarlie

them

faith, in

divell

onelie

not

The

one

which

togither

come

doo

the

That

private.

witches

talke

new

elevation, in breaking
the

and

secret

life

is double

profession

or

other

long

treading

hand

in

grace)

prefixed, and

of christian

then

and

truth,

exhorteth

them

commend

in

manie

hath

and

(they saie)
And

Gods

witchcraft

horrible

so

that

is where

confer

divell

the

promising

assembled,

both

bargaine

times

; but

conference

him,

of

matter

witch.

publike,

or

the

at

the

their

publike

solemne

assemblies,

Mai.

Ct"jnantes,Aqitifias,

rest.

of

order

called

this

divell

accordinglie

solemne

to M.

divell,according

seemeth

plaine bargaine,

The

in

which

mania,

as

Chapter.

Spinetes, ^'c.

|HAT

false

the

35.

40.

Pselltts, Erasfies, Hemingins,

Bartholomaus

it to

with

bargaine

Nider, Dmiaus,

first

i.

Booke.

third

The

ciwp.

41.

divels

commandements.
This
hir

done,

the

divell

plainlie, that

this

requireth homage
must

lasting

fire

manie

as

into

him

grant

this

bowels

accomplish
tised,

or

witches

night,

not

may
or

which

out

men,

bodie

yeeldeth
and

women,

Then

members

he

of

all their

garded
and

hir

she

will

doo

of their

the

catch

So

Then

children

them

cradles, or

he

also,

them

as,

they

if there

of the
from

otherwise

be

crosse,
their
kill

fore
there-

hir,

tormented

that
in

she
ever-

chargeth hir, to
as

she

make

to

hir,telling
and

telleth

be

to

with

turne

also

soule

unto.

signe

his
he

yea

and

teacheth

bold

more

serve

children, whereby

desires.
with

be

to
not

hir hands

at

both

societie.

and

beginneth

all

to

can,

ointments

ride

in

anie

children

or

orizons

of the

aire, and
unbap-

; then

sides

mothers
them

the

with

cure
proenter

their

the

in

the

cere-

"^^"^-

male/.

fesTionis.'^

77/6' discoverie

3- Booke.

32

monies

and

them

in

they

thinner

potion

rather

in that

order

also

to

their

of

[jOMETIMES

of

Homage

and

but

the

drinketh,

whosoever

maister

or

Chapter.
{as

done

homage

danses,

aire

becommeth

peevish witchmoongers)

and

songs

ceremonies,

witches

witches

and

inquisitors
their

the

of

seeth

thickest

the

facultie./

and

second

The
The

immediatlie

practise

Of

in the

whereof

flaggons,

ceremonies,

and

graves,

potable.

they ride

whereby

into

they put

certeine

mistresse

out

made

ointments,

make

their

of

them

flesh be

steale

untill their

caldron,

whereof

observing
36.

buriall

after

nanielie

of

La

lewd

by

is written

it

to the divell

in person

of

other

of

volta, and

exconrses.

their

with

homage

their

oth

bai'gaine

and

the

is received

divell.

soule

is absolutelie

when

they

sundaies,

did

either

deniall

first

hell

fier

the

faults

by kissing

the

with

divels

fast

buttocks

bare

on

of words,

sometimes

wax,

{Bodift saith)

is,

other

shrift,to

at

the

ceremonies

certeine

sealed

as

for
the

of

is, when

by oth, protestation

sometimes

Edliti, who

The

and

sometimes

the

observe

conceale

to

as

writing,

called

Doctor

is doone

in

part.

[not] to /

bloud, sometimes

with

signed

this
in

by obligation

or

church

And

"c.

in

divell

the

to

bargained

the

of

statutes

consisteth

it

yeelded

but

have

of yeares

terme

faith, sometimes

whole

and

certeine

Sometimes

ever.

42.

for

as

burned

was

for

witchcraft.
Bat.

Sfineus,

cap.
Mai.

I.

in

novo

You

and

with

the

divell

oxe,

and

emptied

this
a

of

mans

golden

house, in the

dead

For

the

morning.

the

in

striketh

rod

and

laid

togither

togither, laieng

Ibid.

I. Bod.

de

lib.

damon.

locke

againe

returne

home

this must

be

moneth,

each

And

here
these

that

at

and

in

in

the

upon

former

witch
some

the

and

kill

; and

and

estate

for

hunger

everie

Bodins

magicall assemblies,

the

bones

at

least

the

lies may
witches

be

up

and

yet

be

thereof
the
at

bultheir
And

least everie

for hir

part.

inserted, who
faile

never

plenished
re-

brought

saith.

the

at

all

with

ends

Spineus

fortnight,or

of

fuUie

are

riseth

as

some

Diana

to

foure

then

at

is missed
or

fat

up

bread

they

condition

child

one

Monsieur

and

banketted

eaten

of

the

lappeth

thereon

rule,that

must

of

binne,

the bullocks

like to starve

are

infallible

an

rod

golden

his

they

hide,

have

binne

Sibylla, Minerva,

"

causeth

she

Yea,

night, nothing

ladie

vessell

the

her

of the

and

and

delicatlie

have

they

fairies

the

malmesie,

of

butt

againe.

cap.

ladie

the

after

male/.

noble

Idem

that

understand,

also

must

to

saith
danse

4.

danse
whiles

their

here, danse

they

they

danse

sing

sing

these

words

Har

har,

here, plaie here, plaie here. Sabbath,

and

danse,

everie

one

hath

broome

divell

sabbath.
in hir

divell,
And

hand,

of Witchcraft.
and

holdeth

aloft.

it up

he

Item

saith, that

rather

night-dansing witches, brought

danse,

which

A
in

is called

follie

extreame

dangerous,
that

care,

also

thrust

be

thereof

tue

take

And

this is to
time

and
his

of

place

from

his

the

will

signe

of

third

else

or

in

and

of

how

delivereth

them

aire

that

wherein

he

conferencies

the

husbands

armes

Wherein

and

in

their
feined

the

yet (forsooth) at
all these

crosse,

before

appeere

have
a

the

bodihe

divell, of

may

they
the

If

conveie
fall

danse

being ended,

he

that

Griiiandus.

their
the
and

their

be

lame,

them

dansing
himselfe.

supplieth

thither
and

he

singing
wants

slaine,

the

divell

through

of bawdie

danse,
of

certeine

have

saith

invisiblie

Which
their

at

in

Danausin

'^""f"4
faires, '^'"'^'"""-

and

they

of

almightie

oftentimes

assemblies,
whom

both

least-wise

markets

at

words

in

the

divell

understand

they

the

mainteineth
the

verie

rather

or

at

or

them

in

appeere

Mai.

the

are

Bodin,

saith,

meeteth

staffe,to

leadeth

M.

Danceus

he

part,
or

other,

or

profited.

then

most

Mai.
new

sumner,
to

the

the

night, that

they

; and

in

But

them

in the

in
hir

Chapter.

to

M.

writer

some

witches.

warneth

bed

the

discerne

bodie

ST. 43-

roome

hir husband
can

her

the

DancBiis,Pselliis,Gr^c.

to

for

conteined

houre

residue

tofiraci''

staufiioned

'ITHERTO,

and

the

awaie.

sacrifices: according

likenes

with

and

the aire, of their accornpis, of their co?ifere"ice

with
his supplies, and
their coiiference,
of their farewell

divell, of

the

yet

foure

occupieth

verie

the

are

and

within

visiblie.

roome

have
true

at

they

baptisme,

other

similitude,as

in the

ridinff in

power

perfect a

divell

phantasticall bodie

witches

of

off,

ver-

how

in

the

as

agreeth

the

divell in hir

The
How

them

maUf.

may

all the

inquisitorsaffirme, that during

the

so

marvell

this

but

excourse,

in

of Jesus, or
(they saie) vanish

name

witches

that

noted,
witches

Mai.

so

great

waies

But

washed

and

other

perceive

on

be

take

to

force

great

neede

then

powred
as

is incredible, who

plaie,and

or

that

is received
if that

But

divers

it.

water

wiped

leaveth

insensiblie,and

France,

oile, which

countenance
by feeling,speech, nor
wife departeth out
the
of
Yea

wife.

incredulitie

the

the

witch,

the

neither

bed,

be

of the

; and

farewell

/ after baptisme

houres
follie.

into

had

oile, which

largelieof

be

to

of their

whole

and

gone,

night-walking

said).

corps

forehead

the

commonlie

is

twentie

of

have

the

off the

preserve

I take

thinke

is

should

socke

not

out

to

on

which

rub

they

these
Italie

off the

scrape

(unction

which

they

of

out

33

3.

volta.

La

league is, to

their

of

part

chap.

the

songs,

and

other

powders
F

and

44.

intoxicate

roots

to

with

his teeth

DancEUS
Idem,

in

or

and

buttocks,

withall
with

depart

cap. 3.

report

and

doo

saieth

addeth

Psellus

putting

and

with

father

var.

and

cutting

children

kind

of

ended

with

this

theles

hanted

and

the

image

of

reall

no

the

sealed

wise

witnesse

i.

the

be

league

(though
dansmgs,
vvho

Dukinz,

with

doo

not

riot,
never-

so,

(saith he)

daie

thereof

with

made

be

then
there

among

divell

the

proof es of

iveake

with

testimonie

butter
be

can

made

honest

or

and
;

man

and

upon

shall

as

our

the

first

the adi'crsaries

writers

the/ indentures,
; and

labels

the

betwixt

that

tell me,

what

find, to

him.

ground
the

bodie

by

all this geere

of

and

hath
what

the

this

for

those

their
the

to

bargaine

their

as

babies.

but

either

But

shame

and

conteining
are

carnall

hold

herein

of
fall

arguments

granted,

and

residue

the

are

witchmongers

all the

for

I will beleeve

quoe.y.

you

untrue,

the

certeine, good,
surelie

But

maxime.

bargaine

cap.

so

Chapter.

league

league.^and

the

for

Mai.

and

same.

ground

M.

this

to

bloud

Orgi'a, whereunto

rould

they

even

fourth

confessions,

Male/,

their

beginning

resemblance

or

sonne

being prohibited, they

when

and

called

and

the

writeth

named

are

feasts

secretlie

cajt

If

2.

which

delivered

excourses,

heretikes

Which

follie.

these

night

therewith,

ashes

wit

women.

author

Mai.

but

to

at

are

with

pots

Cardamis

that

assembled

certeine

there

That

par.

fore
thereare

adulterie, the

and

returne

purposes.

openlie

fridaie

brother, and

the

mingle

Bacchus

of

the

they

certeine

from

The

any

their

and

heretikes,

good

filltheir

cogitation onelie, and

melancholike

are

dreame,

through

incestuous

with

peeces,

magicall

people
them

it in

they

commit

verie/ probablie)

not

feasts

those

these

remaineth

43.

dooth

themselves,

magicall
everie

moneth

in

beginning

their

certeine

sister

carcases,

for

same

opinion

devised

the
ninth

the

the

they

had

; and

the

in mine

did

offer to

but

humor
of

to

this

knowledge.

owne

theydoo

they

themselves

daughter,

their

burne

preserve

"c

all

confesse

they report

candles, doo

the

out

the mother

rerum.

38.

assemblie

the

with

then

15. cap.%0.

upon

melancholike

that

hereunto,

Eutychians,

the

lib. de

his

bare

divels

illusions.

meere

Card.

their

And

matters

which

which

things,

these

were

these

In

of

distemperature, growing
(saith he)

it

the

afterwards

daie

ovvne.

either

marke,

kisse

they

so

their

as

things indeed,

those

not

of

novice

everie

to

and

forgetting every

bloud

troth, and
he

yet else-where

And

log,
dia-

giveth

clawes,

not

or

as

discoverie

and

his

him, dogs, cats, hens,

Ibidem.

Ide.

The

3. Booke.

34

onelie

covenants,
What

firme

spirituall}

beene

partie,

Let
or

authoritie,proofe,
standeth, if
reporters

(who

you

a
or

read
doo

so

of Witchcraft.
in their

varie
of

of

beleevers

the

baggage

said

who

absurd

of

contrarietie

:) and

the

to

35

5.

reproch

lies.

credit

the

hereof, resteth

condemned

fellow

yoong

inquisitors, of

the

to

such

at

are

such

beginning

the

For

of

tales, and

chap.

likelihood

the

upon

be

to

burnt

prolong

to

confession

Upon

for witchcraft

life,(if at

his

feaUeague
'o"^"^ 50
growe

leastwise

storie

the

be

that

knowe

of

witchcraft.

pardon

promised

wife)

or

of

holie

his

is

notable

wives

times,

confesse

And

am

trarie

the

to

burned

at

whereupon
other

in

wife

to

confession,

and

the

stake, being

and

fable

have

divell

middest

consent

And

his

all

of

and

their
so

privilie,and
in this

motions

his

case

be

of

covenanted.

witch, doubting
told

knaverie,

well

as

the
the

he,

as

burned

the

she

but

will

thousand

that

his

of

of

this

like

wife

both

39-

league,
such

whereby
since

persons,

(con-

were

notable

and

wife

owne

his

and

he

his

notwithstanding

that

time,

Chapter.
tale

their

that

should

Bodins

concerning

is

talketh

people
if

into

meete

will saie

will

they
and

the

the

divell

with
he

with

some

knoweth

them

followe

his
all

matters

fairies

to

French

in

Themanerof

the

privatelie;
counsell,

their
:

when

be,

visible,

make

small

with

said

sometimes

and

necessities,

not

of

46-

private league

beginneth

you

oth)

the

fift

(mee thinks)

(except

with

before

omitting

they

yoong
his

is mainteined

from

the

come

corporall shape,

this

first discoverers

invisible,

promising,
supplie

and

of

of

maner

the

or

and

the

prosperous

finallie,that

and

divell, as

accusation

his

beene

augmented.

HE

rather

or

should

she

witchcraft

of

the

forgotten,

private league, a notable

ladie, with a confutation.

will

rid

renounceth

follies ;

guiltie

was

be

The
Of

that

credit.

circumstances.

wise

no

confessions

extorted

his

of these

any

the

be

morning,
novice

bewraie

would

inquisitors / promise

I wist

church, togither

said

other

(quoth he) though

is

contrition, his

;) If
all

in

accepted,

being

some

storie, that

in that

in truth

sure

this

Nider

partlie to

observing,
maister

examination

inquisitor;that
never,

discover

sundaie

the

such

their yoong

to

upon

in
and

meetings,

homage

this

But
that

water,

to
a

there

"^

obedience

in

doo

they

profession,

that

faith, promiseth
ceremonies

condition

thereof, and

disciple goeth

yoong

of

conjuration

which

The

of

out

1 would

pardon,

obteine

taken

is

(partlie in hope

as

mistresse

followeth.

novice

The
the

said

he

which

true,

might

(quoth he)

what

he

endevors

whereunto

they

assemblie.

sometimes,
that

would

their

in such
not

exlernall
consent

cogitations)

and

to
so

J^agurwUh^
the

divell.

36

The

3- Booke.

should

him,
and

these

Bodin

lib.

J. Bod.
mania.

bed

cap.

with

lover

candle

which

wherewith

out

of his

round

could

their

not

the

hir

superstitious,

so

to

as

have

to

done

use

being

therewith,

although

helpe

to

though

and

himselfe
And

he

were

forward

him

lept
ladie

the

But

ointment

before.

words

anie

for

sought

besmeered

spoken,

hereof,

thereof
of

lighted

ointment,

words

order

in

being

of

few

and

box

the

and

up,

the

corner

hir

find

and

among

that

box

after

hand,

thereof,

vertue

perceived

he

as

even

agreeth
with

know

to

he

arose

seeing

everie

in

lies ;

Lions,

tooke

and

in his

and

hir, yet did

find

night

she

bedfellow

candle

chamber,

the

not

desirous

not

bed,

about

the

tooke

done,

bargaines,

one.

at

in the

bodie

Hir

recite

spie

mainteine

odd

Gentlewoman

her

awaie.

and

causes)

had

she

annointed

she

was

he

when

carried

she

noble

these

hereupon

hundred

hirs, suddenlie

of

But

writers

the

(for diverse

(saith he)

was

4.
a

This

I will

whereof

all

with

them

confirmeth

idiots) would

were

of covenants.

breach

doo

assemblies

There

2.

dcemono-

for

(except they

also

They
him

forsake

number

de

bewraied.

be
and

discoverie

in his

interpretation,
done

is onlie

by

busines,

saie, this

that

.^

vertue

the

legue

yet
that

to

^1

of
;

Which

nor

he

sawe,

that

Lorreine,

to

ointment

(saith Bodhi)

into

assemblie

the
and

abashed,

was

awaie,

nota.

faine

man)

honest
hir
doo

said

Cornelius

with

C.

said
he

he

was

witches.

of

In

the

of

name

40

Agrippa.
51.

recanted

worke

wonders

seeme

he/

It should

though

he

wrote

words

in

his

certeine

am

which

lewd

saith
and

it

this

and

done

his

the

tale

is

civill

was

(for
verie

and

caused
Bodin

nor

at

stand)
under-

bicause
who

his

these
French

hath

and

For

he

written
What

"^c.

report

fable
Lions

dog.

blacke

certeine

the

thinketh

uttereth

coosener,

by

offended

sore

divination.

Lions,

fond

by profession
is

than

(as

man

is

yet

at

performed

was

he

of

art

yeare,

otherwise

not,
this

certeine

in

fellow

Mai.

suppose)

scientiarum

miracle

or

M.

speciallieby

and

was

mainteineth,

Bodin

mania

that

(as

skill

vanitate

knowe

Bodin

booke,

rather

prettie

De

fable

is,

Bodin

that

Bodin

protonotarie (saith he)

a

the

so

thereof

dispraise

by magicke,

before
booke

and

he

witch,

adulterie, neither

all Bodins

had

for

and

conscience

historie,

lover

assemblie

whole

naked

good

so

the

true

the

starke

had
of

in the

speake

Agrippa,

Agrippa

could

as

his

for his

as

words

alone
he

But

first part

throughout

appeareth

upon

accused

But

much

so

once

It

he

that

burned.

be

to

the

by

those

there

Lions.

to

perceive

may

you

left him

and

returne

to

And

I heere?

make

vanished
he

cap.

he

when
what

God,

it

words:

quoth

C.

conveied

immediatlie

of

vertue

them

referre

unto

'

the

by

yet

but

38

The

3. Booke.

The

discoverie

seventh

Chapter,

49- 41.
A

confutation of

It

is

of

and
with

all to

and

Looke

Mai.

malef.

than

6^

it ;

Jo.

Bodin.

If it be

in

simple

by persuasion,

be

made
under

voluntarie, manie

that

answer,

shall

perceive
their

weight; except

no

is rather

by

the

fault

words

of

of
and

circumstances

of

compulsion,

colour

extremitie

faire

death,

of

the

force

or

woman.

and

the

qualitieof

the

or

bicause

which

these

deserveth

as

confessions,
of

doo

they

Whereunto

their

religion :

of the

confession

regarded

be

to

beholdeth

ignorance

authoritie,or
:

"c.

extremitie,

objection)

of

that

things,

vaine, idle,false, inconstant, and

be

contempt

compulsorie ;
as
by Hispanicall inquisition

horrible

confessions.

waie

themselves,

other

all

the

by

some

women

consideratelie

negligent pastor,
First, if their

Confession

(saie

these

such

witches

objection concerning

confessed

even

whosoever

the

freendship,

threts

and

tortures

allurements

vokes
pro-

constraines

considered,

be

must

it is not

it.
wit

to

Confession

persuasorie

; as

by flatterie :
Looke
Bry.
ZJarr/i" against
Ursu.
Kempe.

whether
manie

Mai.

Malef.

frentike

thing

subject

to

women

refuse

to

they

will

and

de

poenis.
L.

cq^

But

the

His

word

cumglos.
de Us, qui ante
2.

sentent.

tui
necem

mor-

sunt,

have

which

hir

happen

Bodin

melan-

that

themselves,

mood
dales.

owne

unto

and

persons

saie)

Sprenger
times

manie

judges,

the

of

they

(as

if

they

may

and

so

make

be

not

them

that

saith

is not

to

into
Volenti

pond

niori

credited

be

such

where

witnesse

guiltie ; supposing

that

where

confesse

did

that

prevaile,

not

presentlie

he

drowned.

was

that

fides,

to/ die.

is desirous

they

he

habenda

est

non

that

could

one

of water,

prooved) they

I have

against himselfe,

Also

times
some-

whereof

that
which

they
did

they

is ;

not,

sibi

by

con-

of certeine

meanes

sciscentes

also

they

raise

tempests,
confesse

and

proove,
he

as

were
:

If

that
mad

which

they

that

(I saie)

themselves,

which
as

confesse

no

they

argueth

And

circumstances.

impossibilities, as

which

melancholike

abridgment

witches,

upon

sufficient

himselfe

threw
lawe

never

malicious

(as

hands

knowne,

as

(as else-where
were

and

same

oftentimes

thretning

laie

cankered

and

passions

live ;

neighbour,

that

dooth

called

hir

the

not

saith

overthrow

damnation.

accepted

went
absent,

their

selfe

my

be

to

in

desire

Aristotle

old

burned,

their

whether

melancholike

these

guiltie of

through
;

she

humor,

Which

to

then

hir selfe to

not

happeneth

humor

affirme)

L.

appeach

times

cholike
and

John. Bod.

she

an

flie in

they
transfer

or

they

as

the

aire,

remoove

would

so

unsound

that, which

ghesse,

they bring

as

hath

nor

fesse
con-

transubstantiate

corne,

which

voluntarilie, that
man

sometimes

no

"c

so

doo
could

man

yet beleeve, except

death

wilfullie

indeed

committed

upon

selves
them-

mind.
beene

by them,

of
poisoning,

as

of

power

anie

or

such

rash

credit

that

the

wish

which

murther,
I

stand

in

that

even

falleth

not

there

shall

you

not

too

them:

thing

of everie

For

the
their

be

against

39

7.

into

defend

to

case

used

circumstances

examined.

diligentlie

and

Chap.

proceedings

and

properties,

causes,

that

hastie

too

nor

of

accomplish

to

I would

given,

considered,

kind

other

persons

Howbeit,

cause.

Witchcraft.

but
dulie

be

understand,

that

neighbours

with

Absurdities
in

sometimes

as

they

wish,

sometimes

confesse,

that

with

woman

with

with/

of

delivering

with

the

looke,

child

which

thereunto,

their

apple,

an

killed

have

added

was

murthered

sometimes

word,

the

have

they

child, they

nothing

when

confesse

or

some

in

the

"c:

such

could

naturallie

they

so

thing,

mothers

witches

confessions.

42.

to

wombe,
be

noisome

hurtfull.

or

In

like

they confesse,

maner

sometimes

they
bodie

when

if this

their

lawe

physicke,
First,
reason

lie, no
with
bodie

can

be

yeelded

working

the

and

flesh

'the

verie

Cid

ari^ionefito

lie,

no

examined

enough,

to

false

annoie

the

to

have

the

qtdd

is touched

through

; and

manie

death

in

no

Third-

reason.

passage

so

of

place

nescio

insufficient.

same

poisoner

through

flesh.

Secondlie,

the

when

as

his

and

all

beyond

veines

the

pearse

(saith Bodin)

and

ceased.

efficacie,

of

strength

divinitie, philosophie,

is

farre

hand,

bare

and

hand

by
found

not

incurablie,

their

be

so

their

of

health

miracles

whence

hart, it should

force

betwixt

be

thing

touch

perfect

are

of

such

from

hand,

unto

of

be

can

for

with
in

it will

conscience,

or

the

bare

vertue

garments

confession

that

that

being

man

for

receipt
a

his

all

But

kill

the

yet reteine
and

garments
another

person.
J. Bod.

Fourth-

/ 7'esponderi possit.

de

admit

against
otherwise
he

it would

in

Berwicke,

not

serve

and
to

backe
be

there

; for

againe

it

is

that

he

which

and

accused

have

was

no

doone

is not

sound

that

conveied

Fiftlie, he

hath

provided
proove

to

he

possibilities,
im2.t-ap. 8.

unto

lawe

any

plead

said

inchantment.

by

executed,

to

is
be

might

yeeldeth

as

never

turne,

mans

dale,

that

Cajihirdurie

confession,

which

the

Berwicke

at

was

murther

such

by

to
science
con-

In

mind

J^-

lib,

deejnon.

will

lawe

nor

little

phlet
pam-

of the

perfect

judgement.
mother

one

on

the
hir

Stile

And

for

an

kill
for

old

safegard

yet

read,

we

that

acts

and

not

Saddocke

one

keeping

cloake,
; and

hanged

to

promise

make

that

she

for

hir

labour.

with

hir
was

touch

with
a

witches,
anno.

ing
hang-

foure

of

did

shoulder,

forsooth

in

1579.

The
IVliat

follie

and

it

their

such

how

it

the

to

would

also

Yea,

should

promise

52

Bod.

John

43.

dale,

are

conditions

that

on,

verie

the

of

till

divell

for them

endure/

to

the

lashes
she

as

yet

world,

(as

the

long

so

not

sore.

the

yet

; which

print

the

; Whie

you

madnes
and

hands

after, even

ever

of

more

all

hir ; and

divell

beginning

of

Did

rescue

the

it not

divels

the

divell

all

with

objections, whereto

like
were

these
at

set

bodie

For,
sine

will

of

bicause

witchremaine

hath

daie

that

by feare,induced

such

is. There

that

to

more

have

can

be

no

so

and

of nature
be

borne

consent.

no

coinmitti., neque
can

error,

of mind

infirmitie

the

of reason,

potest

non

by

credulitie,and
error

and

are

case

rash

Whose

disease

destitute

consensu

iitjuriandi

animo

the

in

they, being

authoritie, circumvented

confessions.

upon

actions

sine

Delictum

fall into

doo

absurd

dependeth

their

therefore

with

by force, compelled

ignorance,
these

unto

daunted

being

women

by

brought

withall

injuria

sinne

without

cum

hide.

consent,
Yet

C. sed

hoc

defubl.

be.

under

guile, constrained
deceived

and

Bal.

old

these

blindnes

omni

such
But

them

me

but

inrich

to

saie to the

appose
the

from

none,

rods
so

are

witches

would

all

at

them

and

save

plishment
accom-

live ?

and

crro-

this

would

to

the

from

will deceive

you

Button

answer.

iron

write)
the

when

mother

divell,

with

whippings

with

jurisd,

sensible, they
you,

for

endue

to

the
their

fire, but

divell, both

furthest

follie

with

bargaine

death,

finallie

make

meere

hell

the

is

were

themselves

with

which

it

benefit

and

this and

/ make
the

them

pleasure

that

made

hath

never

But

si per

indent

Surelie

woonder,

serve

to

rem

by

witchmongers

into

fire and

temporall
might

were

soules

leastwise

to

hanged

mongers

L.

commodi-

or

overthrowne

are

that

make

to

their

that

neighbour

my

is

upon

they

espie

would

onelie

of

and

hearken

it is

to

gaine

no

subtill, as

so

not

enoble

to

if

were

throw

to

the

felicitie

other.

could

witches

nothing

at

and

worldlie

this

that

be, they

tortures

of

And

to

them,

divell

she

for

they

to

for

lo

into

tortures

passe

desperate per ill,

such

to enter

comes

if

them

them,

witches

intolterable

cofifessions.
LAS

bodies

eight Chapter.

for

were

to endure

tie, and

they

discoverie

The

3. Booke.

40

ill

the

saith

lawe

further, that

d.

be.

leg.

nothing
that

the

privat

impossible

an

rei

volimtas
which

to

is

or

publike
is

purpose

possibilis est

possible.

without

committed

injurie

nor

of

anie

unpunishable.
sound

mind

to

reteined

purpose
hurt

mind

man

Sance
willeth

doo

wrong.

in

mind,

and

much

mentis

nothing

dooth
more

voluntas.,
but

that

of Witchcraft.
The
How

melancholie

sundrie

ninth

abuseih

anie

deprived
I meane

bodie

witchcraft

can

troubled

this

with

other

men

that

they

that

everie

and

yet in the end

the

poets

wearie,
whole

be

that

stage,

heard

and

that

he

in

certeine

place

notablie

detected

was

therewith
But

: so

the

he

as

as

freend

no

either

yet

that

his greefe,

ease

or

that

heereof

satisfie

him

be

and

saw

Theophilus

said) imagined
instruments,

on

his

father,
him

upraided

that

as

in

was

house

this

from

fansie

his

whome

murther.

one

big

as

deliver

could

the

is, of

was

nose

some,

would

killed

had

some,
:

spend

One

it is

swallowe

revealed

thereby
his

(as

Atlas,

heard

conceipt,

behalfe

in that

great

44.

; insomuch

Of

the

last,a

physician

this

devise

following.

doore
so

as

being
he

wide

would

melancholike
demeaned
nose

is

so

shall

touch

man

that

open,

First,when
wise

musing

person
himselfe

Who

great,

that

it, and
must

doo

answered
hardlie

good

hurt
the

humor
to

was

staled

heereat,

can

this

approch

consequentlie
me

he

suddenlie

he

in any

not

in

expert

more

^^s

him

it.
residue

the

the

in this
into

enter

the

of

chamber

doore.

maner

your

my

he

Sir,

chamber

freends

this

The

why

cause

so

your

but
is

the

flatter me,
G

induced

to

thinke

he

had

house,

himselfe

(quoth he)

Lo

rest, used

withdrew
than

neerer

him

in at

come

and

asked

the

than

that

one

meSlfchoiie

nor

till at

"'

53'

possible
im-

gallowes

would

plaieng

0's\t.Bessus,that

example

that

sport.

continuallie

the

to

both

mind

by

that all

beasts

shoulders,

he

as

other,

be broken

to

them

great
of

by imagining

physician

nor

that

inough

himselfe

perplexi/tie,imagining

brute

his

doo

so

princes, and

another

himselfe

of his house.

notablest

with

upon

list

thought,

him

For

witches/ and

incredible, and

are

will conveie

that

in the

incredible.
are

and

they

One

musicians

that

imagining

sound

sawe

it worketh

strange,

monarchs

are

melancholike

that

they

hath

all their

understand,

almost

what

heaven

fall

made

therewith

otherwise

you

and

shall

pots, greatliefearing

up

skie

of poore

effects

manie

themselves.

the

upon

physician,

doo

melancholie

braine,

judgements,

but

For
the

that

their

occupieng

are

and

them,

hold

to

let

words, actions, cogitations,

imagine, they

some,

meeteth

hang

feigne
and

interludes,and
a

effectsthereof by

perceive

their

woman,

they

earthen

or

that

one

persons

subjects

urinals

dale

hath,

woonders,

their

are

and

and

disease, imagine

things. Some,

shall

deceived.

melancholike
worke

he

depraved

of

rather

or

man,

of these

some

the

of

their

coosening witches,

melancholie

which

of

of

themselves

are

marke

head,

rather

or

not

which

force

and

wojnen,

gestures,

in their

abounding

the

Chapter.

advisedlie

man

and

women,

41

9.

examples.
F

senses:

old

chap.

that
nose

X-c.

42

The

^. Booke.

and

would

will

cure

hide
you,

dressing
certeine

and

doone,

he

downe

into

of

his

caught

the

chamber,

and

gave

him

libertie

then

againe

thus

qualified,that
his

disease

with

this

arrived

and

into

which

his

touching
/

patient,

eies

behold

the

being
threw

great

livers,which

others

the

had

he

bound

were

being satisfied,his greefe

melancholike

up,

having

He

same.

humor

was

eased,

was

in

Thrasilhis, being

humor,

imagined,
his

mariners

moorning
England,

the

Danceus

lanch,

to

"c

misfortunes.

Monarch,

him.selfe

he

as

would

their

at

Italian, whom
with

he

that

reporteth,

number

triumphing
The

which

ships,

possessed

was

oppressed

sore

all the

insomuch

for their

that

sawe

like

the
one,

that

3.

constantlie

which

causes

2.

be
and

rerum.

flux

is'c,
A ristotle.

(through

issue

or

their

if

But

bodies,

45.

55-

they

which

such

remaine,

other

is

? "c.

bodies

that

persuaded

so

of

with

such

promises

ever

after

live in great
read

the

occupied
old

philosophers
therein,

braine)

senses

are

the

as

aptest

with

whome
"Which

gone.

himselfe

shewing

in

witch

melancholike

increase

and

their

good

as

what

they

in

credit

"

may

which

or

doo

can

the

falselie
is

is it that
;

wherby
welth

doone

their

former

lesse,

shape
they

suppose

hinder

will not

they

so

so

craftilie

they imagine,

owne

can

the

imagine,

specialliebeing

tor/mented,

sorelie

favour, as

executions

transforme

can

remaineth

But

thereunto,

through

an

monethlie

imaginations

they

it,that they

mens

be

should
learned

the

needs

bodie

therein

that

imagine,

may

(as

must

when

even

that

divine.

consequentlie confesse

If you

of

disproove,

to

credible

of butter

age

both

why

of their

stopping

their

saith

may

person

impossible

melancholike

neverthelesse

infeeble

ming

with

else-where

as

more

the

and

themselves.

fantasies, who

in

bloud,

laboureth

physician,

and

such

cocke

from

and

weaknesse

meete

was

melancholike

false

from

imaginations

Bodin

much

of

both

of

their
to

persons

John. Bod.

fansie

physicians sale) upon

J. Wicr.de
prestigiis dcerno7ium,

he

alienated

were

are

free

thought

de

that

such

if the

Now,
J. Baptist. P,

var.

him,

times, the

called

the

conceipt.

melancholie,

cap.

the

mind

Pyrcetts, were

and

here

affirmed

Card,

the
and

see

feare

three

otherwise

command

called

spiritor

or

mans

before

of bullocks

peeces

conceived

paire of pinsors, and

the

in

paine

and

physician

to

blindfold

placed

whilest
to

the

physician)

cured.

port

safe returnes,
we

twoo

the

had

manie

melancholike

at

them,

with

he

with

nose

he

into

bloud,

Thrasibuhis,

N.

which

conveied

and

dialog, cap.

the

by

entred

did

the

little

susteine,

to

walles, seeming

Then

of

doone

in

him

tub,

by

to

Then

the

nose.

indure

patientlie

recoverie.

close

quantitie

so

Danceus

his

(said

Well

me.

content

promised

creeping

hurting

from

be

must

he

of

hope

infirmitie

you

which

chamber,
54-

mine

but

discoverie

that

how
hurt
com-

and

earnestlie

examined,
they

shall

? "c.

upon

witches,

either

in

times/ past

of Witchcraft.
in

countries,

other

latelie

or

confessed,

Among

like

other

confessed
all the

in

beleeved

the

hir death

1565

voluniarie
the

of

by

and

that

and

it may

destruction

instance

Ade

this

in this

reputed

Davie,
(as

hir

parts) to

be

Which

that

wise

men

appeere,

as

laid

his

to

she

grew

hir accustomed

hir, through
teares, hee

wife

could

not

secret

but

demand

acknowledging

nothing

she

him.

fell downe
for

Hir

comforted

she

hir, as

who

the

offense

the

losse

he

told

of

hir

good

be

husband

answered,
and

of

hir

unto

saieng

the

effect

within

Wife, be
r

for

at

thou

hast

and

to

and

given

short

space.

cheere,
.,,.-,"

sold

that

^6.

same,

standing
notwithhim

both

to

God

hir

behaviour,

hir

trouble

of

Gods

injurie of him,

extra-

the

said)

this

as

from
without

after

she

cause

But

; so

not

covered

soone

(as

the

of good

should

knees, desiring

had, (contrarie

him

rr

none

she

hir

abashed

soule, bargained

delivered

that

asking

christians, to

owne

divell,to

on

offended

being

could

him,

of all

him

greevouslie

conceipt

she

so

with,
there-

of mind

hir

hir

it

withdrawne

that,

of

past.

make

; and

"

hir

lawe)

"

"

to

speciallieto
soule

to

the

Whereunto
this
which

Kentish

in

abhorred.)

be

to

time

with

in times
to

Lte'Lcident.

grew

knovvne

ill husbandrie

perturbation

that

being

discontented

is much

season

cause

at

amisse

husband

poore

the

than

or

least

some

night

before

had

yet

matter

parentage,

loth

was

lamentation

be

to

the

it is well

sad

he

quarters

to

although

good

more

thereof

in the

But

being

and

husbandman,

as

troubled

in these

and

ordina/riemoorning.

forgive hir,

might

pensivenes,

sighing

mee,
and

be

of

and

him, yet

informed

began

rest

Kent,

may

notable

themselves

in

Davie,

being

pensive

charge (which
from

parties

cite

the

to

melancholic

I will

confession
it tend

though
that

effect

Simon
and

greeved

neighbours

his

or

his

voluntarie

even

Sellenge

informed

somewhat

either

the
of

of

bodie,

it

tindooing

of melattcholie,

performed.

wife

husband

thing though

void

Ant.Houin.

raised

weather

to the

made,

; and

that

to

matter,

sort

honest

right

suddenlie

IS

had

and

grave

made,

confessor

parish

the

that

untrulie

be

the

in the

dwelling
sithence

long
One

hard

witch

example.

appeere,

of

concerning

alive, and

"

and

was

she

strana^e operation

late

imaginations

nioove

greefe

that

manie

be unirulie

the

(in this case) may

"

there

Chapter.

may

of

familiar

UT

when

frosts

that

tenth

confessions

confessors,

prooved

be

that

possibilities
im-

beleeve.

hir.

That

these

read

will

41

lo.

such

see

right wits,

execution,

or

and

shall

you

his

we

all the

procured

winter

land

having

confessions,

The

not

this

none,

of

and

tempests,

happened

false
time

the

at

as

in

chap.

hir

thybargaine

didstian
comfort

of the

husbad

to

is

none

of

his

wiio.

44

The

3. Boolie.

thine

sell ; sith

to

''deerelie
46.

crosse

as

submission,

it, even

the

divell

have

bewitched
of

God,

Jesus

them

that

to

And

trulie

(as
me,

and

from

the

divell

to

his

to

read

should

psalmes

about
chamber

up,

He

Confutation.

of their

voluntarilie
adde

credit

but

thinke,

not

crie ; Guiltie
said

much

as

howbeit

"

she

humor,

cogitations
had

mishap
would
she
that

insued

to

his

and

under
For

no

wife

suddenlie
his

they
to

power

ceived,
con-

come

confession, freelie
that

hir

upon

innocent

was

and

pressed

and

sleepe

taken

were

thereof.

with

And

yet

or

would

the

and

have
beene

arraigned

these

awaie

crimes

of

weight

hir ;

from
such

other

I beleeve,

if any

despaire,

his children

he

had

beene

of anie

downe

disquieted with
husband,

had

to

would

would

if she

world,

lesse, if she

she

inquest,

hir ; who

and

serve

condemnation,

of hir

in/ the

might

; few

witchmongers

them.
And
judged otherwise, but that she had bewitched
hir
selfe
be
constanthe
to
a
hir
so
persuaded
witch,
part)
(for
of death
as
being reteined
she judged hir selfe worthie
; insomuch

but

she

But

God

not

sawe

saie

it

to

was

anie

one

make

bewitched

had

she

knoweth

for the

and

rumbling,

hoong

by

the

the noise
whereby grew
now
recovered, remaineth

impietie, and
growne

ashamed

through

of

it

wals,
which
a

hir

by

was
so

carrieng
neither

occasion
a

before

dog

of

came

mentioned

honest

imaginations,

melancholie.

faggot

to

the

fier,

hir for witcherie.

insued

there

anie

hir selfe.

unto

as

right

fier to burne

none,

anie, by hir imagination, but

as

flawed,

she

would

unto

And

have

caused

have

hurt
comicall

hir

for

foreman

no

occasion

by

grew

as

in hir chamber,

catastrophe.

and

troubled

hir fansies

lowe

hir rest

both

as

had

that

according

woman,

beelowe

concurred

execution

judge

knoweth,

brought

was
so

he

second

matter

were

hasten

confessed

God

But

therupon.

unfeigned lips,

exceedinglie.

thing

yeeld

any

have

them

his words

approched

hands

rumbling

first and

and

before

; and

examined

this

of the

Gods

at

great

everie

would

the
can

praiers.

womans

if Bodhi

that
"

time

beelowe, though

was

thereunto,

the

when

of

tenor

praied earnestlie,and

amazed

how

for I

evill

none

proceeding

for mercie
a

fervent

made,

the

was

possession

and

was

this

noteth

that

for

husband,

injurie :

from

Now

take

praiers

divell

the

that
bicause

as

God.

which

windowe,

like

(quoth he) by

us

the

upon

Oh

content

unwitch

it, and

this,with

more

you

Be

shed

After

him

unto

doone

bought

he

thee./

said

liveth) this

and

there

midnight,

shall

watched

and

in

hath

God.

feareth

he

bargaine,

which

she

is true,

come,

bloud,

children.

Lord

I knowe

that

one

who

fault, and

Christ
feare

Christ,

interest

no

your

the

as

which

unto

and

you

his

penitence,

yet^^mmitted another

happen

hath

and

teares,

to

with

have

grace

57-

belongeth

for

paid
so

it

discoverie

sheepe,
and
:

woman,
which

she

which

devoured
and

she

far

from

was

it ;

being
such

perceiveth

to

46

The

3. Booke.

But

thinke

may

August,

thinke

cle Tritiit. 3.
vil
Idem,
de ciDei.

eogn.

it

of action
is

part)

I
is

besides

being

or

it, and

confesse

sale,

of

imagined

you

therefore

you

bicause

you

the

divines,

and

witchcraft, hath

ima/gination,

their

other

it is so,

with

both

truth

no

(for the

which

the

thinke

you

The

false.

and

being persuaded

as

which

that

bred

by

For

causes.

hath

impossible thing,

an

passe

Wienis.

in false

occupied

Cardatius.

Pamfia-

that

them

But

so.

vaine

are

audacitie

rather

or

therefore

and

impossible,

see

esse

constancie,

most

re-

latnbliehus.

Jo.

be

may

and

ad

posse

philosophers,
59-

Clemens,

like

confessions

doone,

be

with
be

to

one

their

that

conclude,
lib.

the

see

you

thereby,

affirmed

and

instant,

one

discove7'ie

vaine,

unsound

an

whosoever

mind

idle, and

an

for

desireth

childish

to

suasion,
per-

vobaitas,

vientis

Sana

bring

to

Cs'c

vohcntas
48,

of

possibilis

rei

will of

The

est ;

sound

desire

is the

mind,

possible thing./

The
A

twelfe

witches

confutation of

Chapter.
their

confessions, especiallieconcerning
league.

An

[UT

objection.

objected, that

it is

faith, and
would
The

\ death,

resolution.

from
which

Christ

than
his

steps

but

God

with

tendeth
of

incests, with

"c

returne,

thinke
senses

How

60.

it is

staffe

than
hath

the

oile

'i

not

ridiculous

And

in

of

salvation

or

walke

not

returne

able

the

to

or

to

with

dronken,

dale
end

and

so

of

pottage

sodden
carrie

can

(they saie) maketh

is it not,

by

the

As
which

child
folke

maisters

opinion

ance,
deliver-

moneths^

journie,

ro

nor

unpossible
should

eies, I

filthie

effects

the

their

nine

of

deprived

waie

some

and

doo.

league

of

that

go

mine

or

horrible

forsake

they

children, the seething

the

at

the

in

faith,

the

pottage,

or

ceed
pro-

selves,

waie

all should

we

others

potion

else

our

renounce

confession,
and

owne

things

therewith,

potable liquor, which

which

neither

such

credit

annointed

we

horrible, unnaturall, unlikelie,and

so

dreaming,

give

that
their

their

be

behold

selfe

my

miracle.
a

onlie

not

meeting, being

their

women

if I should

that

fridaies

good

commonlie

when

of

making

the

; their

their

Whereunto

extorted, or
other

of

worthie

be

they (in confessing that

doo
of

part

killing of

and

them,

their

forged

sathan)

fault

further, that
anie

doo

(or else they

executed.

are

saie

the

renounce

true

commandements,
:

therefore

and

not

yet seeke
his

faith,"c

livelie

horrible

the

to

thereof

and

their
be

confessions
I

they
be

must

must

so

Yea

breake

or

imbrace
that

touching

mind.

mind,

Jesus,

himselfe

and

God,

of

sound

their

that

unsound

an

are

or

:)

should

they

else

before

as

answer

it

make

not

confesse

witches

confession

their

as

rather
of

my

matters.

such
in

the

vertue,
aire.'

as

that
Their

of that

is
fa/cultie,

of

philosophers,

all

it

of Witchcraft.
such

of

void

divines,

physicians, and

Chap.

vertue,

is

as

imputed

47

u.

unto
there-

?
Their

not

spetting

at

fridaies, and

on

time

the

xiii.

The
A

and

raine

divels

have

speake

to

referred

saie,

elements

they

that

fessions.
con-

witches

that

send

impossible
false

or

worker

their

at

of

will

but

doting

the

; I

God

that

the

commandement

west,

hurleth

or

or

thunder,

casteth

woman,

be

to

miracles,

all

denie

raine, haile, tempests,

old

an

actions

confessions

acknowledgeth

onlie

and

towards

the

same

laieth

or

is ;

water

in

sticks

witches

aire

use

to

moove

read

in

M.

diggeth

flint

little

sea

rotten

extraordinarie

earth,

and

"'?*'^^

that

witches

use

hir father

for
or

raine, "c.

haile,

committed
for hir.
so

and
she
he

she

made

to

the

it haile

accused

christened

papists

to

^'f^^S'
^j'^Bod

drop

Frier

are

his
his

and

list ?

forbad

that

meanes

Itlal. Male/.

abroad

taught

(said he)

presentlie.
ni

wife,
child

and

caused

againe

witchmongers.

tell anie

She

threw

at

up

hir

hir to

be

it

she

learned

thereof.

bodie

time

doo

anie
but

in my

onlie

raine/

make

that

He

anie

thing
And

field.

with

further

fathers
burned

the

and

is

name,

hir father,

Hereupon

request.
;

it.

hir mother

in hir maisters

water

circumstance
howsoever

can

answered,

proceeding

And

which
And

He

where

it raine

field,at

another

asked

would

make

and

child)

hir?

who

maister,

drought, wishing

the

hir to

Barth.

i)a'""J'ifs,"'c

raine, "c.

of

complaine

him

(quoth

who

streame,

it raine

made

where

then

Whie
went

and

hir mother

hir

heard

father

hir mother,

hir how

asked

land,

Whie

when

said, of

She

in his

make

to

"^^.me."^c.

par.

with

^^"

hogs

things

girle walking

little

and

never

the

be

and

water,

boileth

or

which

all

to

tempests
that

the

where

writers

by

Maleficarum,

pit

finger ;

banke,

in

T^^
,

sprig

hir

with

till it be

affirmed

broome

or

upon

sage

and

it about

acrosse

burieth

or

by witches,

confessed

wetteth

or

the

therein, stirreth

water

bristles,

element,

the

mto

up

We

their

'

sprinkleth

of

all the

sense,

but

hir left shoulder,

putting

the

meane

being

'

sand

none

pleasure

she

when

o/ver

stone

at

may

lightening

of

a7id

their

of

which

witches,

to

their

steps

things.

also

as

and

with

obedient

are

is

there

indued

such

them,

omnipotent,

onlie
other

anie

nor

residue

of raine,

generallie of

more

unto

that

their

good

Chapter.

cause

to doo

power

no

InD

naturall

the

of

water,

all

confessions^conce7'ning vialcing of tempests

witches

confutation of

holie

are

the

confute

to

me

which

their

sundaies,

on

of

refusall

"c

crosses,

christianitie,helpe

true

fasting

their

their

elevation,

of

superstitious

of

despising
to

fasting

then

common

first part

he

new

among
hereof

was

cap.

6i.

2.

12.

quce.

48

The

Booke.

He

that

If

can

worke

piaie.

can

when

of

so

thinks

staled

did

things

Dii

gentium

he

gods of the
gentiles are
'''^^

may

saicug

; Are

raine,"

God

The

lifted

from

up

raine,

if

it

by

it

lb

verse

16.

sendeth

selfe

same

the

power

the

the

of

course

ingendred

is

made

and

dissolved

are

haile

or

the
to

These/

haile.

divell

or

and

into

sunne,

It

that

drawne

constreineth

and

of witch

saie, that

are

clouds,

raine

makest

accomplish

to

of

beecome

frosen

not

and

boldlie

thereof

Job

in

this

named)

once

thus

much

(as

God
of

our

God

whole

ture,
scrip-

procure

raine,

to

he

fire

from

punished

/^"^, and
plague

him

seemeth

heaven,

said,

He

not

out
to

the

but,

hand
Laie

thine

set

downe

hand,
sathans

it

me

was

upon

be

the

him.

able

not
;

God

not,
And

the

yic^^
him-

gathered,

Lords
said

Even

all that

desire, yet

it is to

it

stances
circum-

affaires

touch

and

divell, who

hand

are

heavenlie

or

Where,
of the

; that

sayheere

capacities, which

his

hand

saith) to

grant

"c.

is in thine

alledged against

particularlie answered

onelie

Calvhie
grosse

stretch

is

case

I have

spirituall communication,

although

to

power/

wherby
with

of

therefore

though

And
sent

storie

pleased

God

leave

the

dooest

exhalations

being

be

drops

instruction

of

desireth

hath.

which

thou

divels,

nor

coldnes

sunne,

in the

is not

And

for the

selfe

opinion,

foolish

thou

Brentius

when

the

considered

be

the

witch

conceive

divell

all that

gentiles, that

not

need

thereof,

confound

that

of

kind
we

weather

else-where.

II.

the

being

there, where

1,

For

of the

waie

whereas

(wherein

Job

vapours

the

with

witches

aire,

the

neither

can

faire
And

to

Art

earth, by the

of the

heate

the

circumstances

or

the

thee, for

onelie.

of

those

of

power

out

region

thickeucth

againe by
50.

heaven

of

of

gods

therefore

I may

in God

; but

middle

naturall

from
will trust

We

the

in

neither

matter

"fn
hai'kand"

things.

all these

62.

maintenance
the

procured

be

e"

^'

is

the

for

ignorant

our

confutation

the

after

tion
deroga-

the

to

of which

utterlie

dooth

by

the will

idolatrous

manifest, that

learne

to

up,

and

phansie,

and

so

hold

permission.

might

inchantments

God,

among

any

showers

giveth

or

Lord

our

there

of

to

or

people,

it is

servile

them,

showers

wrought,

rather

or

bodie

rude

noone

their

by

unto

naturall

it to

cause

high

but

in

and

and
be

word

devised

be

which

the

raine

charmes

the

Jerenue, by

'But

that

nothing

can

either

pleasure, then

all other

beecome

is attributed

philosophers schoole,

anie

to

go

22.

d^monia,

there

that

of

credulous

these

saith, that

to

as,

drinke

nor

satisfie

beleeve,

witches

by

of

course

should

cat

their

at

midnight,

executed.

throughlie

was

passe

God:

by

power

neither

He

glorie.

predecessors
and

jere. 16,

divine

part

to

the

unto

whorehunting,

runne

of Gods

not

things

witches, beleeving all that

these

latter

make

to

might

Seneca

that

people,

; and

could

we

as

the

appointed

raine

meanes

Me

bring

(Isaie)the

witch,

but
these

Ordinances

and

it should

those

doubt

impediments

be

also

they

things,

no

indeed

could

they

arheThat^clnmight

is

there

prooved,

dtscoverie

hand
Give
\\\i^n

that
that
me

Job

of Witchcraft.
continued

faithfull

notwithstanding

bodie

goods

the

and

sale

before,

as

bones

bred,

divell

wit

to

his flesh.

and

that

as

he

Which

himselfe

that

M.

did

againe

come

thine

out

argueth
it not

and

Mai.

to

stretch

Now

in
afflictions,

all his

is said

well

as

before.

that

he

of

his

and

and

his

doo

not

it here

Job

it,

denie,
,,

there

that

were

witches

any

Jobs

in

But

time.

see

2, 5.

remem-

witchmongers

the

to

touch

could

be

49

14.

children,

God,

to

hand,

And

residue

the

Clnp.

hereof

more

,,

pa.

i, qua.

But

these

2.

elsewhere.

The
What

would

xiiii.

or
opiiiions
iui\t'\chmongers
confessiofis

if witches

ens7ie,

Chapter.

triie, coiiccrnitigthe effectsof witchcraft, inchantments, Ssr^c.

ivere

it

iF

that

true

were

write,

that

or

belceve,

witches

witchmongers

should

we

confesse,

report,

have

never

all writers

that

or

that

or

in

butter

the

fooles

chearne,

suppositios
are
false,Ergo
the
cies

cow

nor

faire

abroad,

weather

is conteined

in

foorth

in

things

that

securitie

are

said

in that

they could)

any

wants,

and

charge

or

(as

of

Gennanie

divelish

religion

that

as

committed.

served

in their

But

by

camps,

admit

that

authoritie

to

the

testimonie

throughout

all

than

his

we

any

live in

such

trouble,
or

witch

live

killed

witches

might

(if
over-

wild

or

guns,

behalfe,

set

could

supplie

might

all

without

even

the

divell

God

is

take

as

the

of

commonlie

and

51.

and

better

Mai.

feared,

more

rule

ravishments,

as

most

unjust

unlawful!

as

is neither

there

christian

princes disposed

engines

insomuch

are

would

authors
warres

scrupulous

be
;

as

in like

and
were

Male/.

J. Bodin.
Bar.Spincus.

almightie.

therewith

christendome,

few

"

there

campe

observed

owne

divell,and

that

therin, specialliesuch

/ thefts

souldiers

of

witch

the

by

; I answer,

whose

that

dispense

old

this

helpes, devises,

and

So

a
our

not

those

reigne

to

would

witch

in

worke

way

order

blasphemies

freelie

hath

in

able

are

true.

people.

other
;

will

or

consequen-

which

in

true

Marline
so

One

warre

be

nor

late

pamphlets

of warres,
be

field,

if that

creature

needed

what

of

that

christian

or

murthers,

then

conscience

hand, using

in

and

make

would

witches

that

deale

to

one

princes

his

of

that

magistrates.

and

the

should

witchcraft

saith)

instruments

objected,

are

prince

the
Or

shuld

preparation

with

accomplish

not

such

our

roiall

in

or

confesse, what

to

Danceus

all

bloudshed

battell

wars

destroie

doores.

executions,

.'' No

For

other

If it be

princes

needed

behalfe

armie

an

fire,or

to

what

nor

"c

in

corne

within

Bodin,

witches

emperour

throwe

Mai.

English,
Or

close,

health

nor

witches

land.

in the
the

M.

the

of

charge

or

in

case

friends.

herein,
he

hath

Admit

the

pope

/ doone,
also, that

justly mainteined,
FI

and

64.

discoverie

TJic

3- Booke.

50

dulie

religion
and

other

with

the

observed

infidels

cut

of

helpe

in

camps

throtes,

our

their

their

witches

at

or

the

Turke

anothers

one

would

they

for

would

yet

least

make

throte,

conscience

no

thereof.

The

of forrett tiations, tvho

Examples

of witches;

ance

Witches

with

shot

that

!!nthe

in

of eybiting

the

is6j.

Siievelattd

insomuch
infeebled

of

one

matter

high

in the

found

taken

have
taken

was

and

as

(as they

foure

campe,

qualified
their

performe
first,yet

and

the

were

nothing.

in

confessed

line, and

the

enimies

enterprise, they

the

of

king

the

the

end,
whole

characters

were

plashes.

water

wonderfullie

themselves

addict

cattell,are

their

but

the

his
so

could

at

prisoner,

thrtds,

the

practisehereof; insomuch
Eybiting

credit

Sueve-

the

annoie

anie

they

as

no

in

to

hand

in

and

that

charms

disabled

witches,

waie

Irishmen

The

their

(saith he)

as

so

him

with

with

could

witches

write,

about

those

this

these

assistarchers

two

Dejimarke

doo

who

had

they

by

although

And

Irela7id,of

of

kings

Danes

thereby

were

if

as,

the

used

warres

in

caried

witches,

they

Danes

the

between

warres

land,

old

their

in

witches

familiars.

warres.

so

Chapter.

XV.

the

to

they

affirme,that

call

it)eybitten, when

onelie

not

credit

their

and

children,

fall suddenlie

they

witches.

sicke,

and

respect
either

one

an

and

bowe

45.

all

proofe

when

he

shot

three

his

three

Remgrave

singular
which
:

for that

that

dexteritie
could

though

indeed

difficultie

consisted

no

of

killed
This

doo.

readie

he

nor

miracle,

therein./

and

Tttronctisis

in

that
rime

can

Mttscovits

writeth)

they

in the

the

by

another

used

was

reputed

no

lightly
dale

at

to

have

witch,

in the

witchcraft, no

them

/ dealing,

;
a

as

power

failed

and

had

pennie
slaine

doubtlesse, bicause

be

his
over

killed

shot

arrow,

And

to

three

; that

with

peeping
he

never

that

it.

thinke

stood

sinister

he

he

was

killed

end

archers
that

them

Bodin

repeated by
witchcraft

as

as

is ; for

he

shooting,
not

so

rood.

commanded

in

others

hidians

Mai.

enimies,

triall

made

and

head,

the

expressed,

into

arrowes

West

through

besieged
The

one.

thereof

in M.

dailie

of

; onelie

war.

written

castell

the

eybiters

affirme, that they

to

(as Gregorie
of

Pumher,

shot, and

sonnes

duke

52.

of

quite, saving

and

doo

storie

called

witches

sticke
Also

Hunnes

in time

arrowes

walles

the

the

another

their

not

death.

to

witches

souldier

archer.

and

of

find

I
Pumher

like

helpe

the

will

they

beast

or

of

sort

one

and

yea

man

the

doo

terme

of

dooing
of

man

on

the
his
that
to

impossibilitie nor

Ult

of

of
heeles

called

divell

aforesaid

before

had
but

abusing

of

so

that

the
And

poore

the

he

of

of

encom-agement
the

the

archer

he

at

skih'u!!

some

one

the

to

of

he

wise

two

and

to

And

Justice.

the
he

in Gods

his

of

by

three

or

punished,

example

witchcraft.

The
Authorities
Jwiu

owne

the

to

justice ;

againe

now

to

xvi.

taketh

doctor

of

which

time

horsse

should

they

their
of

pulling

from

out,

onelie

not

and

The

words

in

they

illusion

ride

Herodias,

generall

dreames

the

wicked

certeine
the

of

with

with

Diana,

the

innumerable

an

of

league,

their

night

space

entring

where

flie

mens

scarselie

all which

are

and
fantasticall,

meere

the

It may

ancient

writers.

be

not
omitted, that
provocations, being seduced

professe, that

goddesse
multitude,

of the
upon

66.

their

into

can

"":

at

cock-

on

children, and

their

by

fabulous.

Pagatt gods

little

so

be

to

sathans
and

the

have

credulitie

their

wit

inhabitants,

these

following

affirmed

so

are

divels,beleeve

abroad

holes,

the

of

to

eating

councell

but

councell

women

of

of

in

sides,

little

disquieting

by

their

mothers

and

chinks
the

said

imaginations

farre

so

passe

their

and

Herodias,

transubstantiation,

them

houses, through
wring

with

meetings

decrees,
and

parcell
build,

so

same.

erronious

fantasticall

are

doo

the

their

by
and

vaine,

which

witchmongers

and

councels,

be

to

disproove

to

confessions

those,

even

our

walkings

the

witches,

And

him

upon

generall

condemned

whenipon

Chapter.

condeinnimj; tkefaniasticall coii/essiofis

of luitches,and

popish

ERTEIXE

Co

5.

in the

times

night

Pagans,

or

certeine

else

with

beasts, and

"

in

over

doo

even

to

false,"c.
beleeveth

countries

whatsoever

followeth

preach

manie

Gods

there

those

It followeth
that

any

nations, in the

fairies

or

ladies

all ministers

; Let

people,

and

so

as

in the

creature

they

knowe

councell;

same

may

command,

therefore
may

be

either

silence

of
"c.

in their
all these

night,
it

And

severall

cures,

things

Therefore,

created

the

be

to

whosoever

by them,

or

else

i'll^-icq

can.

August,
tu

in

lis

decret.id.qurf.

S^

8.

efiscopi.
de spiri-

anima

Franc.

zivib.
lam.

passe
and

punished
unskilfull

an

was

supposed

daie

severelie

was

he

that

be

not

(as

by

which

shooting,
archer

by

wise
flie,other-

certified

was

plaint
com-

For

with

commonwealth,

archers, and

an

buts.

at

it could

this

archer

overthrowe

boies, laid

common

liege people) gained

the

the

plaied

conceived

whereby

detriment

For

justices,upon
white

man

bicause

than

example.

i6.

matter.

our

by

the

And

therefore

speciallie to

foolish

neere

scene,

Chip.

famihar

Maries

few

the

belter
or

with

O.

familiar.

shot

Oueenes

inriching.

shot

inchantment

by

the

shillings,to
great

or

heard

one

raft.

archer

of

and

persuaded,

archer

name,

he

requite

can

men,

bicause

and

kent,

wise

many

informed

but

in

Mailing

Towne

the

storie

this latter

But

the

tract

de

numcro

Grillandus
sort,

cap.
Pon-

numero.

49.
de
6.

The

3- Booke.

52

changed
other

"c
histor.

vita

and

vel

sancti

53.

the

fairies

holinesse/

his

if it

as

were

in

de

qvce.

old

to

kill

these

of

blies,
assem-

certeine

S.

Germane.,

it

false,

the

to

found

is

houses
them

all

of those

might

foolish

that

who

through

of

those

in

bed

bours,
neighand

this

confute

be

which

so

Which

to

divels

false,

and

women.

well

serve

if the

For

then

banket,

reere

likenesse

hammar

of

Sprcnger

onlie

present

is attributed

and

insufficient

was

councell

is

false

popish

to

in

Institor,

knocke

to

and

councell

and

that

pleasure

this

at

published

their

downe

the

contrarie

to

popes
the

although

pope,

this

the

both
committed
also

in

that

direct

saieng

which

(saith

words

of

be

an

to

truth

exposition
the

and

his

thereof,

lewdnes

of

is not

that

the

onlie

also

opinion

Alarrie
councell

shall

same

allowable

somewhat

and
to

meritorious.
the
and

mans

this

doo,

Marke

words,

judge
meaninE;'.

he

yet

of

his

will

but

saith

error,

he

saith,

be

quite

make

mitigate
he

had

executions

detected

behalfe.

this
this

predecessors

qzicv.

contrarie

the
from

authoritie,

if the

this

asse,

that

commande-

injurious

justlie

of

sense

the

surelie

my

manie

might

beleefe
and

his
For

all

and

swarveth

by

by

I, and

credit,

apocryphall

inquisitor)

cheefe

lies, and

words

but

ratified

themselves

his

called

not

Spineus

councell,

/ Aesops

doctrine

all councels.

admitted,

catholike

the

was

nor

the

upon

authenticall

disanuU
is

downe

counterfeiting

bicause
;

not

the

BariJioloviccns

affirming

councell

instant

notorious

whereby

is

to

be

to

beate

to

he

heeles

that

of

is sufficient

were

his

erronious

church,

Frier

Wherein

with
and

called

beetle,

women.

untrulie)

frier, which

that

leaden

old
pope

(saith he)

Male/,

at

sent

the

beetle-head

new

the

ment

Spineus.

old

yoong

made

(though

2-?.

fable

and

by

behalfe.

claweth

the

Bar.

is

Alalejicarum,

councell

67.

sirigib.

any

2i.

St'c.

Mai.

in

witches,

the

Malleo

hath

lap.

bargaines

ratified

being

night-walking.
of

this

it

as

and

bicause

But

Mai.

strigib. cap.

de

by

there, and

divels

were

likenesse

the

be

to

true,

meeting

witches

in

and

their

onelie

till he

them,

seemed
these

in

23,

into

is assurcdlie

himselfe,

creator

these

are

witches,

or

staled

tried, that

their

22.

all

which
;

transformed

way

any

the

Pagan.

then

confessions

which

in

of

Ger-

mani.

Novus

than

incredible,

are

be

or

but

any,

credible,

be

extorted

watched

Mai

worsse,

of

woorsse

if this

And

or

likenes

or

infidel],and

an

In

better

into

kind

discoverie

commonlie

unlike

fire must

she

would

hir

sentlie.

As

hell

to

69.

be

condition

to

hell

to

fire.

Dei.

civit.

de

Is id

ca.

and
qua:.

la mi

"=

error,

post.

cum

de

the

the

sounder
is

case,

there

The

confession

glos. Bal.
de

glos.

in

L.

confes.

leg.Aquil
Neracius.

debet

tenere

both

to

from

decrees

of

of

heereof,

doo

direct

so

body

any

proofe.

this

For

confess,
Extra.de

presumt".
Per Bald,

sounder

the

divines

Extra,

litems.

in d.

de

by

witches

and

canons

wrought
councels

the

act,

from

or

not

and

that

these

fantasticall

are

so

Malef.pn.
55.
5-

quasi.

in that

that

agree,

in his

admitted
these

But

For

so.

saith, that
needs

for,

things

the

the

lawe
must
;

it followeth

possibilitieof

the

faileth

the

illuded,

be

to

it is

And

are

therfore

Ergo

so.

as

possibile.

nature,

nature

to

is

dr'

confesse

action.

persons

therefore

and

opposite

are

Bicause

not;

confession
And

act.

principles, and

be

Confessio
these

ditfereth

whatsoever

therefore

is

is naturallie

impossible.
The
soli

lawe

saith.

also

In

confessioni rei,

absolutelie
these

stand

And

in

this

In

criminalibus

criminall

the

to

proofes

matters

selfe.

And

test

Uteris.

cap.

is

such

Augustine

as

sale,

cases

confession
be

must

crime

of

the

brought
bodie

no

regiilaritcr
touching

or

accused
cleare

more

be

must

onelie

knoweth

proofe/

but

the

by

it is

where

thoughts,

confession

objected

and

must

partie
than

therefore

there

It is answered

is

thus

upon

other
the

in

light it
sumptions.
pre-

Since

that

none

in

not

but

the

condemned

urged,

statur

non

life,we

leg. ijc.

Mai.

go

behalf

L.

"per Bald.
A ugust.
in L. I.

cum

to

atteine

to

or

bargaine

in

that

thinke,

confession

further

for criminall

such

verum

lawe

contrarie

5. fiti.

Ut

(sSc.

e/nough

si de

nee.

confes. in 6. " ad

de

are

place

no

and

erronious,

witches

(^ alios
c.

of

rest

which

prestigious things,

inter rag.

actio.

\.

without

L.

c.

juris (sf facti

ignor. ac in L.
de cetat. ". item

c.

beleeved

time

de

is,voluvi.

10.

Per

life of

the

go

that

or

perfectlie resolved
Neither

that

to

hell,

no

have

they

make

conclude,

awaie

Isidore.,with

doo

Ponzivibius

de

would

pre-

not

7iec

mirum.

L.

they

that

adventures.

they
I

thinke

were

upon

lib.

or.

(". cap. 9.)

Etymol. 26.
5.

then

take

be

to

such

monie,

Now
to

credit, as

doubt,

make
of

insufficient
August,

as,

other, they
is

any

Whether

enimie

upon

else

or

to

hence,

yeare

there

more

than

asked,

hir

persuaded
if

one

wreked

such

it not,

no

never

summe

"

either

are

hanged
be

hell

much

kind,

but

were

of

terror

and

and

nature,

witch

be

to

theeves,

deserveth

would

for any

contented

but

so

if

The

manifested,

weaknesse,

displesure might

fire;

repent

they

their

yeare

diverslie

appeere,

for

crime

their

whole

one

them

to

of

it would

as

be

bicause

live

to

needs

terrible
other

discoveric

The

3- Booke.

54

God

%vaie

lawe,

of

wit:

to

II.

Their

confession

impossible
and
as,

of

both

therefore

as

shew
that

case

lawe

and

confessions
a

will

they

to

have

soldque opinione laborent.,

fact

conteineth

an

nature,

and

verisiniile

Quod

they

credit,

in

their

though

whereby

in this

performed

but

be

commit
such

in

worthie

such

stultoruni

also

act, and
unlikelie

est, attendi

non

may

outward

power.

same

be

true

to

debet.

non

they

sunt
are

If

;
to

as

worthie

absit,

they
be

So

punishment,

mischeefe, yet not

For, Si factum

genere

opinion,

of

the

fesse
con-

reputed

of Witchcraft.
the

among

number

for
witnesses
is not

be

Mai.

M.

neither

to

of fooles.

criminall

these

have

soules

poore

shifts

for

of

evidence

in this

case

But

devises

and

(they say)

their

indeed

all

70,

equitie,
kill

and

plague

is greatest

please/

it

beyond
to

enow,

fault

who

though

demned
con-

by single

yet

nor

55

iq.

lawe

by

capitall enimie,

contrarie.

the

be

man

any

presumptions,

upon

affirme

to

may

accusation

give

to

Bodin

inquisitors

these

causes,

the

at

admitted

and

Neither

Chap.

of all others

Mai.

male/.

i;tue

bicause

of their
be

to

are

carnall

punished

that
and

repent

find

they

this

canons,

in

deprivation,

indeede

mainteine

heretikes,

as

excommunication,
And

copulation

for

As
returne

kind

the

to

be

in their

it is written
much

how
be

not

they

alive, or

death.

C. de male/. L.
nullus.

Lnemo.

is L.

culpa,
affirmed
by

Mai.

male/,

quasi.

writeth, that

witches

wit, irremissible
that

angels
three

fell.

tables

when

as

crimes,

witchmongers
;

imbrue

to

the

world

might

malicious

furie

The

therefore

be
such

or

strange

stretched
as

anie

other

anie

creature,

than
so

thereby.
deceived

at
;

the

the

and

that

But

hands

instruments

the

hands

had

objection
in

them

ments
argu-

so

much

of

other

colour

some

to

their

power

of

of

divels,
of

point
are

their

at

the

but

properlie
worship
that

be

hands

to

of
and

nor

can

by

them

being

they

are

of

idols, or
love
and

beleeve

I.

idols

idolatrie

neglected

seeke

phantasie

But

knowne

culpable therein,
mind

whole
God

nei/ther

are

externall

which

idolatrie.

charge

such

furthest

fix

witches

their

for
doo

salvation

or

the

The

they,

seeke

as

greatest

tyrannicall

accusing

they

to

reason

gods.

God

hibited
ex-

frivolous.

as

idolaters, as

is,

unto,
for

hope

salvation

to

he

Chapter.

laie

they
all

be

us

the

against them.

confuted

without

to

the
not

objectedagainst zuiiches,allfullie ansicered

and

alas

fall to

thinke

xix.

Of fotci-ecapitall crimes

in

magistrates

the

appetite requireth : they

IRST

that

their

thereby

as

their

their

credible

convinced

are

so

that

mainteine

of

delivered

Moses

17.

; to

lesse, (S:c.

confessions

prevaile,

cannot

sinne

the

leastwise, that

the

at

or

for it. It is not

in the

these
their

concerning
bloud

of Israeli

than

that

wonder,

Holie-ghost

the

against

it is greater
I

respect

children

included

be

But

the

to

which

sinne

that

further,

yea
In

is the

commandements

not

should

sinne

and

kept
Mai.

M.

Yea,

to

popish

soever

retemed

extreame

with

death.

thereby

meanes

14. pa.

they

wit

to

with

also

provide

heretikes,

to

put

therefore

waies

and

goods,

faith, they may

but

of
and

For

of

of

maner

humor.

these

perpetuall prison

losse

divell, and

the

foure

lawe,

bloudie

their

with

J.

to
are

corrupted,

7^

upon
temned
con-

have
onlie
and

50

Idolatrie,

futed.
con-

56

TJie

3. Booke.

infatuated, that

so

which

that,
kill

is

Lotidon

in

idolatrie

punished
setteth

as

Yorke

at

man

they
farre

that

spirituall, and

by

death

and

executed,
confuted.

that

waie

they

are

judgement
and

forsake

doo

resist

the

women

the

onelie

not

truth

to

die.

But

about

their

them

by

sound
them

these

after

and

oppugne

alas

but

of

unto

but

But

impietie,

anie

inferred,

anie

knowne

infidelitie

pi-ofessed.

defend

to

it is

whereby

well

and

and

impietie

be

creature,

scotfree.

is, where

apostasie

be
that

other,

or

escape

charge,

at

whose

should

mind,
man,

to

as

scene

idolaters,

earthlie

an

might

learned

gospell,

imbrace

erstwhile

not

go

is laid
to

covetous

upon

witch

the

beene

in

much

too

yet perchance

worthie

onelie

doo

can

doo,

to

nature

latter

everie

they

have

if these

But

should

anie

and

they

committed

; then

Sccondlic, apostasie

Apostasie,

"c.

saie

and

power
when

noone,

morning,

affection

their

beyond

before

He

score

confesse,

suppose,

is

his

di

poore
monition
ad-

good

repent.
3.
the

Seducing
people,

Thirdlic, they

of

g^j.

Qq^

would

knowcth

Neither

just
(as

confuted,

herem

in

And

yet

so

and

seed

plaieth

to

","""",",

which

part

my

be

which

false

others

that

For
the

in

he
times

t-

delivcreth

that

it

in the

write

to

I woonder

him

divell

be

stale
of

opinion

that
the

are

seed

of

verie

is gotten

naturallie

witch,

Incitbus

as

and

affirme

to

with

the

child

; which

(they saie)

become

such

they

one

Merline

plaieth

generation,

who

woman,

abused,

credulitie

divell

the

so

is
numerable
in-

Danccus,
so

fond

over-

things.

hereof

hereupon

their

instruments,

to

heerein,

as

is

in the

used

Hyperuis,

at

undoubtedlie,
from

derided,

all

fables

the

and

nature

the

the

the

follie

bicause

/ and

riicJibiis

to

lacketh

were

is not

them
as

carrieth

waie

use

at

were

also
;

which

upon

affirme

and

man,

which

he

For

Bodi'n, Heminguis,

others

they

with

confessions.

received,

take

abuse

to

writers

the
.

woondered

be

to

heerein,

Mai.

M.

all
.

Succubus

Incubus.

be

to

for

I
to

pomt

copulation

of bloud

somewhat

wherby

seeke

Siiccubtis

seduce.

accusation

or

soules.
this

since

that,

universallie

in this behalfe.
divell

of

,,

bones,

nor

And

ingendred

I saie

and

Jtrasfi^s,and

the

much

as

flesh

confutation

must

carnall

iinpossible

of this action.

the

rather

then-

is

and
neither

hath

or

and

'

for

credulitie
vaine

stronglie

seduced

prooved

accusation,

the
.

them

performance
long

have

deceive

to

opinion

mens

substance,

that

poore

are

touching

as

agamst

others

admit

said)

have

be

good-fellow

sex

or

age

spirit,and

and

people,
seduce

to

art

or

sort.

follie of

72.

Robin

.'

In-

the

How

the

seducing

for

of Rhetorike

store

'

of

themselves

apparent

cubus,

they

Fourthlie,

copu-

with

their

may
for

tale

else-where

most
Carnaii

tell

to

except

lation

executed

small

"'

contutea.

4.

them

have

they have

manie

will

Witchcraft.

of

The
A

bawdie

passe

such

to

request

loath

as

(zvhicii of

matters

57

20.

Chapter.

XX.

readers

cimp.

hcare

to

iiecessitie

heere

are

Jilthic

read

or

be

to

and

inserted)

to

eight chapters.

over

'UT

in

much

so

as

(for

driven

am

the

manifest

more

and

bewraieng

error)

horrible

selfe

that

you

endure
the

it

although

nesse,

to

the

are

of

otherwise

of

(even
corner

hereof,
abhominable

authoritie

(I sale)
that
:

that

I have

which

howbeit,
the

lecheries,

my

this

like

close

as

parts

of

writing

my

and

sweet,
covered
as

be./

may

hope,

as

well

over

their
a

out

divinitie,

turne

into

intreat

must

gathered
of

thrust
as

my

filthi-

cannot

are

to

groome

loath)

otherwise,

remaine
also

selfe

eares

doctors

estimation)

none

other

shall

thereof)

(although
and

such

bawdie

stinking
but

57-

and

(being

upon

chaste

and

thereon

assertions

doctrine

thinke

whose

witchmongers

great

their
to

once

/ writing

bawdie

condemnation

the

to

such

those

wherein

stufife

be

loth

readers

of

heare

bookes

leaves,

and

ashamed,

both

filthie

most

with

and
this

this

paper

my

beasthe

confirme

they

whereby

examples,

to

their

of

certeine

of

displaieng
staine

the
_

of
and
few

peroration
readers.

to

58

73-

discoverie

The

Buoks.

4.

If The fourth Booke.

85.

The

first

Chapter.

Of ivitcJanongers opinions coficernifigevill spirits,how

themselves

3fa/.

AMES

male/,

par. 2. cap.
gufFst. I.

in

4.

SPRENGER
with

agreing
discourse

and

of

shapes

likewise,
digest, and

If his

would

see

avoid

out, he
but

bodilie

eies

of

and

this

answer

were

God

that

them
should

stopped,

be

exceed

of

in

handle

way,

they

heare

of

such

man

paradise

of

and

the

so

God

the

than

they

as

minds

and
them

have

If

conceive

or

themselves,

than

divels

bodies

the

of

workmanship

and

father

of

constitution

make

"c

substance,

Mai.

spirituallthings.

are

can

M.

that

would

spirits,which

these

worke

ties,
activi-

of

take

they

and

reteine,

subtill

affirmed,
so

soules

what

excellent

made
the

the

truelie,a

And

more

there

"c

For

more

of

forms

also

kinds

farre

by

and

and

venerie.

are

members

minds

earthlie

diverse
of

art

mind

But

kind

fooHsh

take

meats,

it is

of

operations.

farre

the

Yea

they imagine

of

use

likenesse

wisedome?

as

and

Eras-

bawdie

hearing, seeing,

finalHe, use

of

Our

onlie

devoure

and

eares.

the

eares

externall

bodie,

"c

in the

make

by

proove

counterfeit
and

eares

question.

corporall

our

same

and

of their

similitudes

anie

the

carnall

or

bodies,

take

ilfavoredlie.

also
eate

can

eies

The

saith, that

bodilie

were

they

spirits

but

speciallieexcell

but

eies

to

Mai.

M.

Danaus,

doo

rest,

cannot

us.

Institor, in

Spineus,

the

labouring

men

that

and

they frame

made

God

Henrie

Earth.

Bodin,

evill

that

than

sort

and

Hemingius,

tus,

philosophie,

excellent

more

of

creator

all

things. /

The

74'

Of

Nider

lib. de

and

may

witches

firstyeelded

in

since

that

desires
that
as

was

trade

of lecherie

confessed

(they saie)
their

against

women

apib.

by

bctweene

of

when

divels, and

to hicubus.

JERETOFORE

in forni-

and

witches

action

the

whether

and

Siiccubus,

performed

be

venerie

cario.
T. Brabant

Incubus

bawdie

Chapter.

second

time

in
with

fourtie

will, untill

witches
much

so

Incubus
and

Incubus

twentie
witches

1400

one

some
or

faine

to
:

willinglie

consent
as

eight

was

Anno.

thirtie
burned

witch
yeares
at

ravish

but
to

now

their

exerciseth

togither

Ravcnspurge.

of ]]'itcJicraft.

prooved

is

of

TJiouias

by

begetteth

Incubus

fellowes

goodlie

what

But

chap.

Bodiu,

Aquine,

these

upon

witches,

Mai.

M.

59

2.

Hypetius,

in.

is

This

upon,
thus

to

paradise,

betwixt

that

ever

man

be

middle

the

at

of

personages
child

of the

59.

Howbeit

Mai.

M.

beginning
his

and

nature

vereth

it

as

hold

that

rendred

no

his

of

out

old

and

he

goeth

to

or

worke

with

"c

when

for their
manie

bicause
of

past

divell

hir

to

make

they

are,

so

riper yeares
children,

then

by

what

as

stealeth

of
he

had

he

loseth
or

we

seed

awaie

(as

pendious,
com-

so

were

bodies,

he,

to

make

gaineth
?

hath

in better

Well,
beene

in

even

conventicles,

knowe,

innocencie

much

togither, he

divell

than

their

should

circumstances,

their

is

dooth

seed

such

assemblies,

reason

seed
she

superfluitieas

if the

such

set

powre

condemnation

bought

rather

either

waie,
use

alreadie

he

reason

the
to

these

Or

infants, by whom
farre

by

need

hath

and

be

barren, then

be

; bicause

avoideth

pleasure

But
he

he

soules

the

seed

be

; Either

distinction

If she

pregnant.

them

can

may

alwaies

doo

is the

of

There

saith,

deli-

he

distinction

venerie

this

And

hir.

actions, as

of

act

of

should

Mai.

probable

decision

for

yet

M.

reteining

opinion

the

75.

of

likenes

whome

to

their

take/

and

man,

witch,

is refuted

And
and

yoong

purpose.
; and

verie

in the

the

lo

the

unpalpable.

without

hir

what
these

also

rule, though

no

may

Wherein

infallible

use

for

it unto

bodie.

forme

is it true,

neither

divell, in

the

Succubics

conveieth

Incubus

will

mischeefe.
and

All witches

that

wherein

actions,

be

assumed

Chrht.

place.

spirit to

barren,

Incubus
serve

Incubus.

doctrina

in

that

divell

the

maner

wicked,

the

'

contrived,

everie

of
in

woman,

begetteth

and

yea

maUf.

^^!^-^;J"f;

societie

for

;
so

was

ends

both

prostitute as

seede,

whether

downe,

filthie

lieth

prettie wench,

arts

at

with

in this

truelie

Mai.

All

saith, that

who

pestiferous

the
saith

he

proceedeth, affirming

such

from

of

wicked

and

naturallie

supposed,
Augtistines meaning

alledged,

and

divell

the

betwixt

all wickednes

man,

ingendreth

and

is

nor

and

studied

hath

divell

the

that

Wherein

man.

divell

since
be

to

sure

But

and
the

is

beginning

their

had

arts

divell

the

betwixt

we

to

complexion

excellencie

and

dooings

Augustine

S.

fained,

superstitious

so

beget

greatnesse

bawdie

such

that

proove

is not

witches

as

of the

seed.

such

notable

such

6, 4.

standing
under-

freendlie

are

excellent

the

Gen,

^.

4.

begotten.

And

of, to

choice

the/ causes

are

as

constellations, which

lastlie,by

his

of

receipt

the

for

dif-

the

discerning

Secondlie, by

men.

women

of the

maketh

divell

the

as

the

And

effects.

corporall

such

of

aptnes

his knowledge

by

ThirdUe

from

falleth

in

cunning,

divels

the

by

which

seed

the

of

such

first

prooved

of the

ference

as

scn.dist.

art.

monies,
cere-

and

gained
bar-

them
any

than

case

if she

kill

thing
be

said)

not

from

nai

male/.

i"^-

'"/"'"'"

'"

6o

The

Booke.

wicked

some

getteth
And

witches

yoong

seed

par. I. quce.
hi
Da7ttfus

lose

his
and

so

that
that
said

natural!
the

that

by the

cold

wax

the

that

answere,

of the

vertue

the

consequentlie

and

doo

the

will

seed

the

through

in dremes,

from

gathered

is

heate,

rest

is shed

which

accomplished

is better

this businesse

that

than

if it be

DancEus,

and

Mai.

M.

therewith

busines, and

lecherous

old.

bicause

And

generative.

waie,
nialef.

upon

humors

that

the

gathered,

thus

superfluitieof
seed

about

affirme

they

note, that

with

Mai.

being

man

discoveric

vertue

divell

:
so

can

i.

it,as

Carrie

dialog, de

heate

no

Furthermore,

sortiariis.

from

go

witches

Inciibus

for

virgins

shall

old

to

sworne

are

they

as

it,"c.
in

whereby

can,

manie

as

procure
time

they

yoong
be

to

growe

Ja. St'rengtr
in

bawds

excellent

male.

Mai.

60.

The

yd.
visible

the divels

Of

lUT

made

invisible

appeere
at

Ravenspurge.

of

vapor
were

Mal.

Male/.

the

lesse, manie

his

is

as

sword

he

dooth

of

she

so

whereby

you

him
not

with
may

Incubus

perceive

For

that
that

be

is mad

waie,

hath
than

more

with

it

cuckhold,

it

with

closelh

times

possessed,

or

venient
con-

as

head

aire,
some

blacke

Neverthe-

off his

but

spiritsare

the
thing
no-

seene

him

making
striketh

she

worke,

place.

that

nothing

he

to

yet

such

beene

goodwife

is
the

beleeve

what.

hath

Incubus

sometimes

bodie

peece

and

navill,

the

and

after
of

most

Institor

to

up

that

from

seeth
and

the

the

fields,

concupiscence,

man,

ascend

although

as,

knoweth

of

should

and

the

divell

(the

part, according

saving

such

about

to

man,

maketh

delight (they say)

man

hir

upon

of

before

as

for

is

in

everie

in
act

hee

naked

and

waie

Incubus

Sprenger
seene

are

bignesse

bicause

but

yet
he

all

execution

preest,
that

by

fames

that

husband

the

times

and

no

the

in

witches,

the

standers

the

about

hir, and

from

togither againe
thereby

and

invisible

or

necessitie

members

required

length

likenesse

in the

word

this

crosses,

ivitches

such

with

legue
is

with

to

uncovered

beholders

of the

depart

to

namelie

Maries,

visible

witches

times

being

one

time
of

divels

hereof

proofe

woods, prostitutingthemselves
and
mooving their

seene

the

to

wagging

disposition

of

saie) there

Manie

that

affirme,

dealitig

lecher ie.

visible

marrie

For

invisible.

part

Ave

For

Incubus.

Chapter.

fir*invisible

I should

doone

when

third

touching

as

have

was

and

preest,

lecherie, it is written, that

of

This

plaieth

preest

faile./

charmes

other

to

awaie,

hicubus

Befiedicite.,driveth

the

case

confession

that

find,

shall

you

this

in

but

hurt
"

pleasure
anie

palpable. /

that
and

mortall

62

he

The

Booke.

4.

advised

suspected,
him,

to

as

teined,
the

rather

or

and

and

holie

him,

downe

his

of

youth

his

so

hir, to
by

Oailatits

be

that

himselfe

of

whome

the

he

be-

so

him

made

troth

obtold

; and

but

unto

he

thankfull

behalfe

he

good

so

meanes

and
testis.,

satisfied

was

witch

intreat

in that

be

the

to

go

which

shew

successe

needs

and

breeches,

to

good

to

to

instrument

returned

would

he

as

his

after

father

the

flatteringwords

him

soone

leeved

injoined

with

restore

discovei'ie

pull

certeintie

and

thereof.
Mai.

Another

male/.

cap.

7. par.

quast.

the

1.

thereof,

restitution

him

tree, he

tooke

out

that

is

parish preests

And

it is there

our

in

the

if he

and

witch

so

meanes,

reallie

they

written

be

of

that

men

shall

read

of

Marie

were

no

tradiction
con-

that

by prestigious
the

by

These

judges

opetted and

are

divell

it is

jestes,for

no

the

upon

covered

combred

most

are

lives

and

againe, Jiow

with

other

t(se

companie
holie

the

ladies

she

how

Incubus,
and

wives,

metis

bed

in

length

him

to

made

holie

infamie

hot
out

loove

lowd,

so

hir bed
man

in the
much

was

purged

was

time

night

cried

under

which

this

the

side, and

found

Sylvanus,

the

how

being offended,

and

came

bishop

legend,

the

whereat

therebie, untill at

defamed

as

against witches)
onlie

of

30.
it

is

there

is done

are

wilt.

Chapter.

to

in
to

came

hir

that

horsses

haire

bewitched

Incubus

likenesse

and

were

to

thou
some

provender,

is written

leacherie

his

are

unto

mares.

sort

which

wherein

note,

top

same

(cjuoth she)

and

20.

with

in the

the

own.

OU

Hie-

other

restored.

fift

having yellow

ronym.

as

for

shewed

persons.

their

found

illuded.

but

The

refuse

anie

privities,it

in like

79-

holie

his

being
Naie

take

that

are

and

them

by

those

inaried

chaste

witch

she

shewed

same.

have

this

true

senses

awaie,

maides

Sainctsas

to

And

and

one,

preserved

with

of

one

some

there

be

Of bishop Sylvanus

and

went

tree, where

it.

the

toole, but

all must

the

as

taken

deaths

vita

taking,
to

take

have

not

manger,

deprive

and

up

affirmed, that

(for
If

might

nest, being

one

racke

him

mightie great

hir

at

In

verie

brought
clime

hir, asking

them

Note.

who

hint

bad

and

nest,

of the

62.

in that

being

man

yoong

2.

the

by

""

confession
peece

of

Christine
lie in hir
But
hir
with

she

of

witchcraft

roome

was

hir

or

made

and

shrew

was

selfe.

S.

at

cousening
take

needes

would

fellow, that
him

divell

the

indeed,
troubled
But

here

wrought

unto

storie

Jeroms
hir

toombe.

by

everie
the

Sylvanus

another

saith, that she

that

would

night

Oh

maides

Item,

Incubus,

shrewdlie

was

needes
with

excellent

change
Incubus,

inquisitors note

maie

S.
and

accloied.
beds
and
not

with
deale

be

for-

of Witchc7'aft.
wit

to

gotten,
....

this

that

him

for

and

he

waxed

her
the

fearing

into

manie

bewitched

is

bodies

that

they

the

to

(how

enough

the

!|HE

of

love
hir
one

by

old

an

the

report
that

woman

hir

upon
and

of
she

this

could

fieng

of his

Other

the

lust

cures

civill.
cures,

the

best

it

Mal.MaUf.8o.

anie

'^""^'
^^^;
j"

^'

witchcraft
were

good

be

and

of

and

as

except

(among
made
she

of in other

speake
full
must

place

sang

^release

certeine
of

bawderie

here,
at

selfe

have
or

all.,'

she

of

hir

places

of

confessed,
a
a

sicke
masse

63.
of

bawdie

land.
priest in Gelder-

consented,
the

satis-

greefe.

more

to

meates)

sing

to

the

be,

abbats

persuaded

masse,

and

of

he

other

might

miraculous

either

jakes

three
hir

he

But

ever

Whereunto

he

the

to

thus

constrained

a
so

proper

eate

holpen.

not

none

enforce

to

woman

and

make

witch

love

whilest

Howbeit,

lies,

for

6*d'/rt'^r/rt:;/c/
a
priest

altar

both

hag

bewitched

to

for hir

In

I will

cure

must

old

one

die

; but

of

man,

unto

not

also

old

an

is excommunication.

how

him

bewitched

on

here
manie

but

Which

love,

love

to

bewitched

waie

Mai.

bellie,she

hereof,
But

wives

whom

durst

afterwards,

wit; that

owne

for

confession,

enforce

giveth

was

laie naked

that

partie
to

M.

did

circumstances

bewitched

be)

dissolving

succes/sivelie to

house

himselfe,

Gelderland.

in

to

the

and

divell

Chapter.

he

ever

nex',

the

she

hag,

doong

owne

so

priest

procure

And

the

indeed

withall.

husbands,

sixt

priests saie,

love,
shooe.

lovers

their

away

dissolving of

molested,
to

staffe,

golden Legend.

use

But

his

bewitched.

proper

tricke

bawdie

hir

to

of

him, being

tooke

he

having
yellow haire.

another

hir, "c.

in/quisitorsnote,

bad

were

p7'ocure

man

in the

cannot

The
How

other

"

the

by

wearie

upon

what

Barfiara,

bodie

forsake

there

Maides

T.

beelike

And

laie

night

may
lies

well

manie

hir.

find

his

so

who

Barnard
that

they

maie

among

saie

to

excuse

besides

you

forget

would

Barnard^

S.

chamber

not

they

practised

bed

that

go

^.

S.

S. Barnard

to

revenged

be

S.

to

like bawdie

maie

are

would

the

or

hir

other

we

other

he

,-

of

Inaebns

(being

needes
if she

6.

molested

most

are

Legend,

of

use

Aquitania

hir, that

Marrie

againe
so

would

laie it in

uncerteine.

and

old)

the

in

the

in

went

bedstaffe,

approch

am

had

yeares

loover,
she

written

is

haire

yellow

had

told

would,

bad

not

seven

true

what

it

that

or

having
.

Inaibus

hir

long

befall

six

But

wench

that

while.
so

Also

spirit.

of

space

Maides

pretie

that

With

Chap.

[* ? releate.]

64

The

Booke.

4-

The

8i.
divers

Of

and

In

coll.

saincts

pairuni.

seventh
holie

and

lecherous,

and

praied

sparkes
Gregor.
dial.

lib.

2.

the

motions

of

being

naturallie

recoverie

was

fatrum.
in

paradise.

as

he

he)
to

his

doo,

in

forni-

if

and

saith

because

within

moorned

for

companie

his

not

was

five
him
at

his

ended,
he

this/ while,

whome

lecherous
him

storie

which

downe

them
heaven.

dooth

from

with

they

who

Nider
of

about

him
tell

to

returne

(quoth

Yea

that

so

holding
But

stones.

embraced

cured

night
of

them

Which

minions,

by putting

girdle,

brought

his

angels
;

his

out

the

solemnelie

of

one

joyfullie

like

two

disease

and

vision.

to

and

The

him

sworne

;
cut

in

returned

returne.

Thomas,

third

quench

thou

Wilt

the

flie to

ashamed

concupiscence

him

but

and

and
in

hot

in

was

man

had

they

gelded

feete, the

so

daies
all

"

all

from

when

up,

another

it

of

him

tooke

they

And

heart.

angels,

ruled

Lord

monke

demanded

further, saieng

him
thee

he
and

house,

and

he

; and

holie

Whereupon

holie

the

but

holie

me.

three

breech

the

daies, saieng

two

kill

or

him

free

his

praied

an

afterwards

proud

so

in

(forsooth)

whom

over

grew

forsake

to

asked

we

and

him

became

Helias

monasterie,

and

said

devoutlie

so

in his

he

more

Eqiiicius

unto

that

stone

it is

yeares,

charge

they

all my

hands,

storie

82.

his

damsels,

with

as

unto

came

Howbeit

these

Even

humors,

there

forsooke

them.
to

over

faine

was

never

monkes,

ruler

two

fasted

he

lecherous

following,
he

of

had

had

into

virgins
space

that

hot

nunnes.

the

by

codpeece,

why

being

thirtie

gathered

he

the

anie

beads

after

him

were

abbat

angell

; and

miracu-

had

his

to

an

and

unto

which

the

verie

fasted

angell

never

that

came

him

geld

to

though

as

over

governour

my

seemed

he

other, fell

there

bodie

reduced

an

kernels,

reported,

the

be

came

certeine

also

as

might

length

of

being

chaste.

religious,

afterwards

as

is

that

time

desert, where

cario.

unchast

that

that

reigned

Nidi-t

so

becatne

Syren

bodie

At

flesh

honestie,

as

chaste

before

Heraclides

his

his

It

flesh.

of

apparition,

vitis

of

out

S.

bawdie

exceeding

'we?-e

weaties

woonderfull

i.

for

In

end

concupiscence

of

that

mind

chastitie.

to

cut

of

the

to

louslie

which

miraculous

writeth,
and

lecherous,

and

Chapter.

persons,

cerieitie

by

ASSIANUS

by night,

discoverie

the

beleeve,

pitiouslie
his
write

sweete

oj Witchcraft.

The
and

popish

Certeine

Chap.

65

8.

eight Chapter.
that

them

Jiiagicall
cures, for

hewitcJied

are

in

their privities.

IOR

direct

the

in

holie

row,

said

to

that

case

Item,

to

annoint

Item,

to

fill

of
a

such

of the

the

doore

Item,

of

perpetuall,

are

all

and

in

64-

course.

pie helpeth

or

trumperies,

; which

bewitched

one

in

AUter.

Item,
hurt

of

to

tooth

the

bodie

mans

spet

dead

with

over

Aiiter.

man.

the

quicke silver,and
else

sitteth,or

one

house

into

of

chamber

or

crow.

he

where

under

same

put it under

to

the

the threshold

dwelleth.

if you

bosome,

owne

your

gall of
laie the

Aiiter.

be

bewitched,

so

is

Aiiter.

is

AUter.

good.

verie

pisse through

to

his

in

diseased,
and

wedding

ring.

witchcraft

and

privities by

answereth

Hostiensis

therefore

Quando
hoc

divorse

be

privie
follow

then

crossings

witchcraft

haggister

quillwith

cushine, where

the

confession

the

ceremoniall

of

maner

in

member.

Item, the smoke

it

have

of

eating

all

except

maie

wife

the

Item, the
that

Maries,

wholesome,

be

bewitched

are

/ those

and

water,
and

as

speciall is

first and

members,

Ave

such

to

cure

have

here

nullateniis

virga

atitem

potest,

non

But

Th.

Sir

downe

set

sed

who

would

quando

potuit

niovetiir

"^

in

this

english

to

in

experiment

6~" nunquam

who

is therein

ashamed

am

his

know

otherwise

as

so,

inovein?;

sig7ium frigiditatis:

est

but

If you

Latine

cognoscere

erigitur,perficere

signuin maleficii.

est

Moore

such

hath

cure

matter,

as

am

S. Thomas

Moores,

ashamed
derie
a

it

it

to

both

serve

Item,

written, and
Item,
that

of

generation,

written

be

bound

Ad

as

she

for

I heard.
the

cure

in

filthie baw-

that

But
of

/ rather

is

able

83-

witchcraft,though

altar;

sanctified,to

be

so
more

as,

and

thereon

fascinati
(having
him

to

husband
made

member,
the holinesse

couragious,

must

the

141.

AUter.

and

celebrated
Psalme

be

coxani.

be)

bewitched

through

also

certeine

is bewitched,

virgine parchment,

Loe

wished

hir husbands

Atithonies

English

venerie

of
in

viri

Katharine

one

waie

likenes

ever

than

popish priest ;

or

that

instrument

ones

must

by

Latine

turnes.

when

characters
holied

procure

in
tales

all the

passeth

medicine

either

write,

to

and

not
a

so

offered

better

disposed

image

waxen

and
of the

of

readilie

masse

it up
it

the

to
at

might

disposition

abihtie, "c.
K

S.
be

and

AUter.

medicin-

receipt, "c.

66

The
A

strange

lecheries

which

ca.

uncleane

i6.

the

as

There

and

moane,

(saith he)

shew
65.

you

everie
heavie
anie

84.
priest is

opinionative
the

error

nor

feete

he

and

the

the

priest)

to

residue

doo

with

spirit

the
of

out

Jason

altogither

so

be

infirmitie
excellent

an

for

plexion
com-

ghost consisting of
(quoth Jason ?) I will

unto
unto

I smiled

shoove

hir

and

told

Jasoii)
{(]}xo\\\
In\ciibns,or

called
vaine

to

me

so

have

neither

breath,

serve

almost

mee,

and/ lieth

me,

rny

hands

disease

should

verie

fetch

and

of

making

me,

he

his

commeth

hir.

unto

not,

was

matter

my

phantasie

was

now

cannot

from

go

him

unknowne

woman,

vexed

was

priest

There

priest.

crie,neither

my

that

not

it

fat,and

is the

brest, that

my
to

him

is

great

and

looke, being

certeine

upon

fabulous

the

mare

(said

Naie

imagination.

in

of his

phantasie.

the

power

awaie,
The

"c.

night,

taken

holpt

so

What

bone,
sir,said

and

skinne

storie

masse

if I

faire

be

to

how

lo

late
that

overthrowne

woont

was

; and

of

saieng,

utterlie

and

undoone,

true

mania

so

and

rest.

(saith he)

came

pitious

very

rude, yet

be

filthie

witches, together with

of

with

it

though

of

rehearsall

the

horrible, and

passions

Incubiis.

with

molested

was

with

I will end

Inaibus,
Pratensis,

that

one

most

and

actions

de

to

wearied

being

Chapter.

ninth

doone

cure

OW

Jaso. PraUnsh
cerebri morbo,

discoverie

The

4. Booke.

repell hir;
have

unto

should

yet
me

hir

my
to

my

to

make

pisse.

me,

the
that

but

counted

praiers long

the

terrified
diverse

I could

sure

of

as

greefe

neither

by

the

by
club.

execution

in hir
faire

witch

bladder, and
nor

fowle

meanes

arid
I of

dawning

the

of

pispot,

the

witch
of

respect
hir

advise;

paines
the

moved

priest)
to

came

that

went

the

the

cunning

(quoth

masse

For

be

night

(quoth he)
the

; whome

cover

speciallie my

and

And

about

get.

had

Then
to

before

and

from

waies,

as

should

although
me

hir words.

fell out

morning,

next

to

said

fellow
whit

God

before.

was

immediatlie

to

I could

od

an

divell

praie

to

me

priest) who

And

me.

the

strive
remedie

for
that

helpe

no

but

right netherstocke,

complained
But

willed

pisse, and

visit

triall of

prophesie

hands,

he

tedious

my

somewhat

necessities

house, and
not

with

willed

it with
come

at

and

you

with

felt

and

me,

cannot:

was

his

for remedie

I should

orders

mine

help

place,

eies, "and

upon

that

tell

ladie, I

mine

commeth

frier that

(quoth

she

daie,

stop

old

to

blessed

our

with

saw

she

place

an

woman

and

the

or

to

that

old

an

witch

from

by

infeebled

so

had

have

waking

am

I wearied

sure

am

to

for

so:

hir when

see

I went

saving

with

about

length

him

but

runne

thought

of

hands.

mine

be

cannot

that

but

nothing

At

it

she

my

could

obteine

at

of Witchcraft.
hir

keepeth
dispatch
mad

old

hir
me.

times, he

could

began

time

and

zi'herein

carnall

IHUS

and

mainteine
monkes

witchcraft,
these

others

generallie
But

to

affirme

few

In deede

have

him

before

also

heard

good-wife

of the

clothes

for

his

was

here

we

is

that

his

beesides

standing

would

his

fee.

.-' Hemton

the

struing
miscon-

the

seducing
passed

maides

so

in

For

of his

white

that

here

hamten,

to

aboil

set

grinding
and

you

maid

nakednes,

laid

and

milke,

saith

never

What

or

anie

which
have

tread

more

eate

if the

bread
he

case

will

for

midnight

at

they
that

dooth

woont

exceedingly,

of

know

you

good-fellow,

compassion

that

neither

he
were

house

chafe

messe

I trust

that

Robin
the

understand

you
and

and

cousine

house, having

him,

"c:

sweeping

he

with

hath

error

begotten

concubines.

6. to

this

Merlin

of Incubus.

bawdie

66.

hope

grandams

your

and

that

and

excuse

women,

in Genesis

spirit;

bones,

and

mustard,

or

herein,

Incubus
nor

with

have

and

abused,

so

and

men

(as Hyperiics

and

lovers

Incubus

people./

words

flesh

no

place

woonder,

lesse

that

priests

beene

societie

carnall

common

saie,that

drinke.

of malt

the

use

and

milke

it is the

among

spirit hath
nor

his

Incubus

idle

have

men

of

veritie

and

opinion,

their

of

shame

learned

cloke

copulation

of

which

flat knaverie,

440.) speciallie to

lecheries

"

overthrowtie.

nature
an

An.

was,

priest

it, he

Incubus,
be

to

the

with
to

The

^^'^"^^''^

foure

or

^^^^

spirits is

carnall

scriptures, to wit, the

the
of manie

without

the

cover

great

of

imagination

of

to

alas, when

to

this

from

perceiving

stuffe is shewed

contrarie

and

she

same./

follies touching

like

Merlin

that

but

Chapter.

is mainteined

begotten

me

last

at

the

covered

fables

knaveries

and

And

beene

coptilation with

with

the

three

former

and

write

others

with

lecheries

are

beene

(saith Jason)
had

67

10.

meanes

he

recovered

proof es of

by examples
the

the

all

of

confutation

filthie
him

tenth

The
A

by

himselfe, and

disease, and

by night;

me

these

reclaime

hardlie

comfort

to

his

acknowledged

determining

that

by

but

molesting

leave

custome,

humor

would

she

that

hands,

Chap.

nor

stampen.
But

to

in this confutation.

proceed

Where

there

is

meate

no

eaten,

Q"hi
^

there

granted,
idle

of

that

frier,or

lecherie
there

be

can

can

seed

no

Robin

could
such

some

knaverie,

or

be

no

generation,

both

"c.

there

eate

that

roge,

lust of the
where

thereof

which

Item,
flesh
is

no

is
and

wanted

ingendred

drinke,

as

nothing

where

the

neither

dooth

propagation

it be

being a/ cousening
either

genitall
nature
or

although

belonging

members

give

succession

to

want,

anie

desire

recjuired.

humor

"'""
0

-"^"^ '-^
alimcntari

provcnit.

68

4.

And

with

the

the

place,

facultatcm
gL'tierandi tarn
orgaiia

assumed,

phansies

the

fables

that

is

Incubus

written

are

Incubus

What
"5r= who

be

troubleii

ther-

with.

call

for

cruditie

into

the

and

right upward
him,

unto

there

as, to
if anie

magicall

are

wake

he

S.
67.

walkt

hir

He

beat

Untill
? him.

MS.]

She
S.

Whereas
S.

it, and
man,

so

woman,

Item,

such

naturallie

maltfic

the
is

he

for

George,

would

time

7iot

George

he

and
troth

she
come

the

partie, speake

releeved.

Howbeit,

example./
ladies

otir

he

did

Mr

k7iight,

by night

fouiid.

bound,

to him

plight,

to hir''' that

ladies

our

They

side, is present

one

of

up

much

are

therewith.

the

groning

from

subject thereunto,

being

on

to

heavie

ascending
manie

as

haunted

the

able

that

proceeding

which

presentlie

he hir

as

hath

of

oppressing

of

burthen

much

that

lie

same,

(as

not

are

vapor

so

the

knight,

night.
named

was

three

times

George.
Item, hang

M.

hir

in

and

by daie, so

such

Untill

S.

George,

He

all be

trouble

mare,

they

the

disease,

it,as

writers

though

disease

The

as

stomach

heare

for

cures

of

for

the

unto

called

nightlie

him,

bodilie

thicke

the

turne

bodie

expressed.

sore,

braine,

this

which

but

part
;

remedies

under

being

as

so

as

so

so

of

the

with

Likewise,

remedie.

is

in

rawnesse

therebie,

is

some

sleepe

ingendred

troubled

most

of

oppresseth

with

it extend

stir themselves
is

head

infeebled

87.

in their

helpe,

the

lie

which

manie

which

humor,

are

mind:

hart

complish
ac-

onlie

Chapter.

Incubus

said) although

most

bodie

herewithall

beene

or

visible

to

not

hereupon.

cures

truth, this

in

|UT

is,

most

yet the

and

disease,

magicall

besides

the

of

And

eleventh
naturall

as

supplie

to

speciallie

hath, being

hictibus

sale.

The
That

spirits, and

vitall

God,

consisteth

generation

palpable

of

be

not

needed

what

ever,

and

time,

the

they

can

so

hve

ordinance

an

of

bodie

it is

men

is but

power
of

hunger,

should

world,

themselves

they

and

the

such

in

never
as

that

chieflie

afifirme,that

herein

For

But

but

members,

spirits are

ri-quirunttir.

if

number,

his will.
in

ex/t-rnu

heires

or

with

greeved

And

lustes.

succession

Ad

quam

be

spiritscannot

as

inflamed

intt-r"ia

discoverie

The

Booke.

you

stone
a

be

hanged
or

shall

the

over

hole

in

afflicted

the

over

persons

wherein

it, as

diseased

bed, which

string
or

may

be

bewitched

hath

stone

put

through

partie

be

it

horsse.
read

in

M.

Malefic,

that

excommunication

is verie

70

The

Booke.

there

For
There
In
"

lualketh

As

saitli

Women
In

Text

j.i

and

There

go

may

btish,

everie
nis

none

his

elfe^

an

was

li7nitor

himself

e,

mornings,

in

his

and

mattens

in

hegoeth

the

now

his

ivalken

to

ivootit

as

U7iderfneales,

And

["

discoverie

things

holie

limitatiowne,

safelie
and
other

tip

under
*

Incubus

and

downe,

everie

tree,
but

hee,

"^c.j

of Witchcraft.

^f The

the

for

|0W

that

the

teine
certeine

this

age)

laboureth

First,
,.

properlie
that

anie

to

divell

Maivd

to

mervell,

whether

likenesse

the

wisheth

divell

asses

it.

divell

though

that

into

the

girle shall

thropia
citeth

First, that
age

of twelve

the

rest

he

his

to

finallie did

lie Wierus

dooth

shot

did

up

no

he

title*

one

^"

he

used

Harviller.

when

he

herein

naturallie

when

from

in

wholie

into

himselfe.
to

passe,

be

may

turned

afifinitie with

no

He.

tittle.]

the

bewitch

brought

female

anie

But

appeareth

him,
they

[*

scripture

proove

to

stantiate
they speciallie transub-

are

Bodin

alloweth

saith

whom

go.
Pudendis

tunc

pentil'us^.'''

Lycanand

transformed,

woolves

of

his

could
owne

thigh,

Peter

with

confute.

Peter

who

and

armes

that

killed

woolfe

infinite

an

up

of

hir

Item,

sufficientlie

is

to

saith

men

themselves
eate

whether

into

J-

"

connrmmg

sometimes

fane

hath

shape

eat

wife.

fetting, speciallie flesh

arrowe

gote,

createth

that

same

also, that

turned

having

killed, and

the

in the

and

yeares,

^'*-

hereof.

Garner

one

that, consider

saith

saith

^"'^-

cap, 6.

most
r

them

be

; and

dooth
J

as

differ somewhat
it may

boie

examples

home

Werdon,

he

yet

wherein

infinite

he

become

he

he

he

God

and

wolves,

afifirme,that

he

male

whether

witches,

into

he

whereby

J-

supernaturall,

there

himselfe,

createth
or

for

As

of

abuseth

and
and

Darey,

that

mto

where

Moore,

Kate

else-where

though

But

blacke

and

"

ir

Howbeit,

purpose.

man

themselves

i_'

himselie

34. oi Esaie

Cruse,

of

shew

champion

others,

saith)

{Rodin

transiorme

of

and

main-

will

of transubstantiation.

such

witches

impossible, incredible,

2)3- and

shape

the

appeare

the

the

principall
that

(their cheefe

Mai.

,.

commonlie

opinion by

sounding
the

-,

and

their

them

of

AI.

divell

the

touching

as

out

this
doctrine

unnaturall

rather

or

gathered
establish

to

of

in

even

Bodin

conteined

absurdities,

confound

transubstantiations

stuffe, which

proper

hath

verie

saries
adver-

doctrine.

foolish

and

writers,

last

the

bj-ottght by

their

the

authors,

owne

and

doctors

examples

with

may

69.

sg.

Chapter.

confirmation of
I

their

in

you

first

traiisformatio7is,ridiculous

Of

Booke.

fft

The

7t

Chap.

But

kind.

get, and

ointment
of

number

eate

until!

carried

Item,

woolves,
Which

people.

you

that

being

see

read

and

without
there
turned

the

Michael

into

flesh

rawe

afterwards

girle of

legges, and

Bur

an

surwas

an

into his

jo. ivier.
'^'''""^

Ub.

'^"'

'^"

6.

discoverie

The

5. Booke.

72

former

of

shape

the

which

thigh,

man,

archer

that

another

being Lycanthropus

feet

off, and

cut

in

forme

in the

of

that

Item,
his

woolves

hands

without

man

in his

arrowe

woolfe, had

became

he

moment

the
well.

verie

it knew

shot

with

bed,

in his

found

was

or

feete.
He

J. Bodinus

accuseth

also

of

one

christendome,

in

mightiest princes

the

mendaciorum

of

even

^lieluo.

["Text

hduo.1

when

oftentimes

counted
70.

Sultan

kind

these

the
warme

to

swim

in

woolves
flocke

one

persuade

the

that

Constantinople^
departed
them, which

when

1542,
multitude

and

force

merchant

as

Doinini.

of
drave

emperour
out

of the

citie in

he

heerein,

throughlie

more

saith,

that

in

in.

Livonia, yearelie (about

divell
I mervell

at

his

n/.

hands.

iron

all

warneth

place

that

they forsake not

the divell, who
punisheth them
so
sore
:
ywis
they get not so
much

be

people.

the

us

such

was

all Asia^

out

of

150.

of all the

presence

To

season

of

in

togither

there

would

this transubstantiation

Anno

For

espied

was

he

bicause

that

through

him.

to

reigned,

Soliinon

saith

He

^l and

Greece

reported

have

strangers

of all witches.
in

common

villanie

that

could,

he

as

he

woolfe) affirming that

performe

to

scene

to

(so

of witches

kind

of those

one

himselfe

king

the

is most

be

to

list,turne

he

and

daies,

late

if

rod

The

ever.

water

manie

and

they

that

but
both

the

waie

are

men,

women,

into

cattell,"c.

water,

for
of

'sooner

no

are

woolves,

After

receive

so

an

bodies

/great poole

They

and

with

them

all transformed

they

same

upon

or

certeine

their

through

after.

knave

to

come

whippeth

and

swim

the

through

returne

to

remaine

lashes

witches

water,

devoure

and

commeth

his

leadeth

of

millians

flie upon

daies

witch

capteine

passed through

of

certeine

countrie

in the

divell

print

the

as

December)

of

witches

the

they faile,the
so

end

the

twelve
humane

shape againe.
there

Item, that
which

when

could,
could

meanes

affirme

it ; yea,
find

Deut.

[26,22]

32. [v.

24]

cattell
among

you

Bodins
in

the

If you

Item,

distinction

Nevertheles,
upon

Bodin
before

I will
now

of

observe
of

send

the

become

?
"c

wolves,
saith
pope

not

it is
Leo

the

teeth
He
:

to

the

cleare

as

shall

case

and

you
for

by

the
him

and

not

to

the

I will send

both

devoure
upon

you
secute
per-

women,

and

you.

saith, I will

devoure

poets

woolves

men,

(I trowe)

of beasts

seventh,

men.

(saith he)

naturall

devoure

never

of

manie

For

commandements,

my

that

by

armie

yet (saith he) it is much

matter

feeld, which

the

Simeon,

and

whole

into

people

of

sonne

woolfe

it.

woolves

the

to

the

beleeve

saith, that

he

magicall
saith

but

well

of

danger

not

looke

these

beasts

likenes

will

Item,

yet God

the

and

into

is woonderfull:

men

doo.

doo

of Israeli

cattell.

your

force

if you

to

so

And

children.

and

it easie

beasts;
i6.

that

Jew, being

a.

himselfe

list,turne

the

escape

marvelous,

more

Leviti.

he

thing (saithBodin)

Which

shall

Bajaniis

one

was

send

or

you

matter

is

witches
cattell.

your

all these

and

Where

was

puted
dis-

matters

of Witchcraft.
judged possible

were

and

of Ltician

man

no

nameth

another

bicause

he

witch,

through

needels

turned

themselves

hurt.

But

witches

and

fables

of

his

people

by

least

therein

male/.

John.

Bodin.

Mai.

male/.

Barth.

Spin.

Mai.

viaUf.

fart.

3.

An

error

abont

Lycanthropia.

not

true, all Homers

be, that

to

in their

brutish

thought

lies

Ulyffes

71.
["'Sic]

to

maners

that

booke

seven

remaine

so

the

Finallie,he

of
or

of

shape

greatest

the

absurdities

thinketh

confirmeth

some

and
tale

one

all these

toies

by

the

(saith he) Nabuchadnes-sar

bicause

And

in the

yeres

he

the

for true

beast, therefore

witches

may

of a beast ; having
in all the
meane
long in the forme
shape, haire, voice, strength, agilitie,swiftnes, food and

excrements

that

marie

(whereby

mainteineth

the

and

Metamorphosis.,
all

be fained.

may

women

against

inveieng against Cliry-

quaile)he

should

of Nabuchadnez-znr.

continued

firme

Bodin.

faggot

inveieth

and

meaning

be

might

fables

arguments

impossibilitiesin

time,

cats,

disease, and

sacred

as

made

Circes

harlot

the

Ovids

part of

storie

is

Lycanthropia

that

poets

some

witchmongers
most

J.

swine.

resemble
But

sale

as

rightlieinterpreteth *//omers

were

three

saith, from

storie

fables, he

and/ Ulyffes his companions

Circes

sosionie, who

the

as

be

much

miraculouslie

was

witch

apprehended,
and
why ?

Mai.

done, by three
all with

he

But

beastlie

such

other

Item, he mainteineth,

transformation.

them

go

Vernon

at

into

not

of

to

received

matter

hurt

punished

witches

themselves

death.

to

put

worthilie

manie

physicians,

wonderfull

having

Stasus

into

camell

and

caught,

runne

of the hole

out

diverse

transforming

beene

mouse,

committed

both

and

possible, as

saith,that

who

Item, he

be

not

comming

as

that

cunning

so

sleepe.

it.

had

great

have

they

Bodin

After

is

are
a

saith) could

killed

was

who

wealth,

like to

delivered,
whence/

there

faggot-maker

sticke, was

such

into

tions
transforma-

could
are

into

was

cats, and

Argentine

at

Mai.

indeed
he

Item,

eie.

of great

assalted

which

the

were

they

art

they

himselfe

length he

windowe

when

M.

(as

that

transforme

would

in

jamme

(saithhe)

canonicall.

but

them,

little hole, till at

everie
a

made

Apideius

apprehend

can

that time

at

saith, that through this

he

Furthermore

and

Chap.

and

beasts,

Howbeit,

men.

opinion judge

corpus

dcBVionum

converti

posse

yet
S.

Aiigtestitte
(whether
saith

you)
vel

arte

minds

the

reserve

; Nan

to

soules

bestialia

in

or

of
A?/ gust
lib. 8
civil. Dei.

con-

dc

hianamtm

credendum,

est

potestate

and
confute

cap. 18.
Idem.
lib. de

lineamenta

spiritu "='anima,

altered

into

the

We

lineaments

Item, Bodin

saith, that

turned

woolves,

into

woolves
turned
the

cattell.

eate

into

secrets

asses,

of

the
is ;

of

reason

bicause

Item,

is ; for that
witches.

beleeve

not

may

beast

by the

whie

witches

they

that

the

such

have

Whie

that

witches

divels
are

usuallie
whie

cause

beene
are

bodie

mans

art

power.

children,

eate

other

turned

or

be

commonlie

most

desirous

may

to

are

as

truelie

understand

into

cats, he
L

cap. 26.

The

5. Booke.

74

alledgeth

no

paraphrase)

Ironia.

scratch

witchmongers
witch

that
a

into

turned

are

turne

can

cats.

faces

the

have

But

one

question

into

woman

queanes,

by

cat, "c

twentie

also

can

of

these

wit. Whether

to

therefore

and

put

that
times

manie

and

turne

cat

?/

woman

second

The

93Absurd

this

with

silence

to

curst

are

neighbours

their

or

with

foorth

him

(to helpe

therefore

witches

saie, that

another,

one

perchance

into

and

reason,

discoverie

Chapter.
and

brought by Bodin.,

reasons

others,for confirmation

stcch

of transfortiiations.

everie

or

washeth

Bodifi
none

create

can

the

all

away

lib.

J. Bod.
de

2.

diemon.

viag.

solitm

6.

cap.

enough

to

create

19,

24.

lyp

''*"

the

into

reason

"^26.

which

sheepe

turned

into

not

As

looke

to

saith

it is

an

is

an

{id

life,so

easie

matter

all the

the

must

y. Bod
dcevion.

divell

he

Item,

also

turned

had

night before,

be

faine

doo

to

the
and

20.

Mai.

with

pa.

1.

in the

east.

in

them

Howbeit,

divels
when

of

miracle

his

And
to

should

was

of death
at

that

though

as

this

about

go

grosse

Sodome

stone.

of

wife

paine

upon

drudge,

kind

2.

common

salt

Bodins

sheweth

citie

without

shape

the

not

it easie

wrought,

be

it himselfe.

these

that

affirmeth,

into

hir

beene

the

is

turne

Lots

bicause

Zf/

destroied

to

into

he

Whereby

commanded

that

who

also

God

businesse

lib. de

God

though

not

divell.

And

remaine

matter,
bodie

his

him-

to

forme.

prooveth

they

as

easier

an

as

ratio) sedfigura

est

he

of

write

(to wit, reason)

thereby

than

asse,

the

by

backe,

while

all this

the

west

parts

this

note

is

of
of

transfigurations
world,

the

given

withall

first

to

than

that

that

are

with

more

here

us

is ment

of

9.

qua.

Bodin.

John.
de

he
stone

instant, had

cap.

of

reason

with

beasts

or

thinke

his

alter

forma

And

figure.

or

divines,

"27.

ignorance.

M.

men

Howbeit,

reason.

Gen.

shape

the

but

changed,

that

force

(contrarie

now

forme

essential!

The

the

also

such

cannot

essentialis

distinction,Non

penmitatnr

divell

the

end
when

word, confessing

of

dooth

this

what

to

man,

useth

recreations

acknowledging

he

man

But

one

opinions

Yea

that

doubt,

were

no

man.

with

the

imbracing

against him in this behalfe ?

selfe elsewhere) afifirme,that
lo, this is his

of

in

us

see,

that

creations, and

God

but

thing

any

and

canons,

definition

arguments

our

we

marvel!

these

against

dispute

one

that

cat

or

child.

in the

distinction

might put

reasons

woolfe,

asse,

woman,

should

and

Examples

HESE

dcemon.

cap.

I.

the

second

persons,

94-

not

of

witches.

lib.

part of the

the

world,

and
For
whether

2.

saith, that spiritsand

not

of the

they
it be

divels

vex

can

wit, of

trans/forme

east, west, north,

men

most

in

the

bewitched,

themselves
or

the

south.
north

in

and

everie

Marrie

he

countries, as

of Witchcraft.
Finland,

Nonvay,
Indta

but

among

And

preached.

not

corporall

"^c

M.

which

Mai.

Rhods,

this

in

and

it.

place

of

in

he

Sprenger

the

by

and

of

it out

knight

is
and

chapter

taketh

Jertisalem

at

west

Christ

instance

Bodin

by
repeat

to

Jones

S.

notable

75

3.

foolish,grosse,

so

One

to

in the

as

wheresoever

in

not

touched

delivered

was

order

of the

being

taketh

in this

thought good
tale

though

behalfe

Hands,

westerne

speciaUie,

Bodz'n

as

cunning

witches

aforesaid,

the

is true,

that

sense

in

and

heathen

the

Chap.

of

Mai.

far.
cap.

of the

malefic,
2.

2.

quce.

4.

it followeth

thus.

The
Of

turned

man

an

in

happened

time
to

provide
being

man,

waie

sturdie

the

souldiers
which

fellowe,

yoong

farre

not

and

in

that

short

went

to

In

space.

went
a

meane

shoare,

to

English

house,

side,

to

of
with

the

certaine

womans

sea

loaden

ship

mariners

the

by

man

kingdome

the

number,

from

opi7iio7i
thereof.

haven)

for

into

againe

Salamin.,

good

Among

citie,and

of the

out

is

there

victuals.

fresh

of

city

the

staled
of

many

returned

Augustines

S.

Cyp7-us (wherein
merchandize

Chapter.

and

asse,

witches

Bodins

0/

one

into

third

the

divel

shuld

the

witch

little

of

English

she

anie

had

fellowe, a
of

him

with

selfe

hir

long,

would

so

for he

told

be

detracting

of

hir, if his ship

towards
an

his

have

entred

cudgell, saieng
will this
I should
their

that

he

that

word,

to

into

The

or

him

called
and

yet

when

by

tarrie

and

no
see

meanes

hir

few

went

young

aboord,

hee

his

hunger,
(as he

the

asse,

departure

everie
at

could
;

she

tarried
hast

after

whose

to

his

meanes
some

returne

to

fel/lowereturned
would

needs

short

him

and

with

the

divell

which

name

speake

; he

thought

he

get

into

the

being

also

beaten

stran";e

was.

boate, but
fiom

And
was

place

morphosis,
meta-

of
bodie,

could

bodie

he

understanding

he

house

he

When

backe

by

95-

eate

space

said.)

tell

that

there

make

Whi/ther

cannot

considering

woman,

he

beat

repelled,

understand

that

within

asse

(I

man

times

many

the

and

afterwards

mariners

lacks
yoong

But

Howbeit,

The

losse

stale

to

willing him

egs,

man

considered

hir to

by

the

yoong

the

upon
she

him

and

behind.

wits

could

by

egs

came.

murren

asse

willed

lustie

as

for him.

spent,

ship, the

the

; What

bewitched

was

therefore,
driven

of his

out

him) being

terme

words

never

asse

he

satisfie

to

and

him
he

before

but

him

when

gone

ship

leave

(so

hir, desiring

unto

be

brought

she

were

dumb

would

and

; and

be

to

inquirie)

or

few

would

tide

gone,

twaine

or

eg

became

the

him

fetch

him

countrie

misse

called

man

his

lesse

to

went

time,

from

destroie

yoong

hir that

would

ship

the

to

she

the

as

farre

be

how

whilest

perceiving

Who

and

stranger,

there

awhile,

sell.

to

egs

make

to

meane

chois

whether

see

What

of

mind.

but

73.

not

76

The

.sBooke.

place,

to

as

witches

devo-

of the

tion

although

he

that

this

both

church,

he

heard

(as

usuall

in those
the

both

asse

him

restore

lie.

So

hir:

and

merrie

of

his old/

the

must

confesse
rather

learned

I find
to

to

of

any

his

commeth

meanes,

as

And

she

judge.
whole

did

with

would

accordingand

againe,

countrie

matter,

she

home,
she

verie

are

such

go

hir

And

asse.

witchcrafts

the

ment
sacra-

certeine

the

the

he

legs, and
the

anon

foorth

to

burned

joifulland

among

the

verifieth
used
at

to

father, who

lie that

transforme

and

to

bicause

the

verie

papist

and

so

It

of

Circes

(he saith)
himselfe
ever

all their

faires.

and

did

were

into

invented,

ghests

into

of

saie

two

with

in

And

Ulysses

horsse.
the

eie-

report;

provender
of

than

no

of great

horsses, and

therefore

judge

by

foolish

an

point

reports.

that

eate

is

onelie

certeine

turned

was

And

as

himselfe

speaketh

wit, that

Which

witchmonger,

or

he

residue

Ati^a^nstme

like.

insomuch

books,

is, that

the

S,

corporall transfigurations

witchcraft

starkest

markets

manie

so

horsses, being

best

tales; but

words

discredit

his
fond

some

The

his

these

speciallie
to

and

Bodin,

Mai.

least
in

in by

those

the

his

other

''^'

awaie

when

dismissed,

M.

and

common

justifieththe

throgh

Prcestantius

that

he

too

dooings.

mans

uttereth

he

respect

mates,

^*^^

into

the

at

or

foisted

be

incivilitie,(S:c: to

in

sight

by

libertie

being

storie

triumph;

thereunto;

them

wherein

alps

hold

made

they apprehended

of this

advantage

the

witnesse

the

of
should

he

his hinder

racke, confessed

and

to

devotion

doth

of

attached

returned

man

yoong

witchmongers

the

that

shape

kinds

have

might

to

hart.

subscribeth

so

if she

least

beheld

aforesaid

the

upon

of

beating

such

were

notwithstanding

as

Upon

lib. 18.

said)
merchants

went

make

neere

in great

preest

woonder

hand,

; the

he

elevation

the

church,

knees
the

as

with

hir

witch

the

prodigious

beene

set

that

to

in

(of

to

cudgels,

the

upon

Which

the
and

with

head,

like

"

go

out

his

cudgell

parts

promised,

and

driven

espied, and

and

examined

being

into

to

ring

man.

being

time

meane

daring

over

it hath

bicause

some

the

bell

churchyard,

occasion

that

beasts, yet

be

betimes

morning

such

comfort,

and
to

the

of three

carried

this

him

the

to

space

but

strangers
knew

in

upon

the

onelie

among

In

elevation.

with

while,

little saccaring
"

and

of Genua

by

all that

over,

; who

not

forefeet

the

witch

the

and

beaten

merchants

At

in the

at

passed

returned

remained

witches

and

words,

and

asse,

having

asse

little behind.

masse,

lift his

backe
an

dame

'

did

hee

him

his hands

all other

were

his

fell downe

f^i/'i7
"-'i8.

and

yeares

beene

service

reputed

staied

have

called

his

witches

the

that

with

on

witch,

water)

morrowe

August

laied

before

towne

remembred

whose

were

three

asse.

g6.

in

she

as

After

the

owne

house,

burthens

Note

he

fellowes

dooing nothing

yeares,

to

asse

an

of his

words

discoverif

to

his

fable
and
Yea

of

haie
he

alewives
sell them

Cardamis,

78
Hisshnpe
in

But

was

woods

the

should

wherein

it be

that

98.
75.

maUf.

Mai.

par.

I.

where

qua.

he

was

at

beast

occupied

forme

once:

of

is confessed

some/

of spiritsand
divels, being the

well

would

and

and

not

carried

into

divels

all the

the

without

man,

But

this

it, that
and

proceed

to

should

being

farre

differing ?
and

used,
realme

there

in

fable;

thing

confederate

they

turne

can

greater,
cap. J.

while

feele

to

DancEtts

gg.
lib. de

cap.

wit,

to

Augustine
yet will
formes

he
; as

and
like

special
and

never

asses,

or

And

mainteiner
doo

Apuleius
beleeve,
apes,

For

if she
the

at

that

for

like
I
of
write

an

part

my
so,
asse,

their
verie

witches

of

of

will

you

and

make
and

can

woolves, beares, mice,

change
"c.

of

make

him

most,

how

that

these
men

and

all this

man

this

fol/lies saith,
crediblie

partie, or

it smaller
the

in

the

extraordinarie

the

"c:

but

undoo

or

the

is

their

to

nothing
doo

woonder

alone

not

am

by

except

did,

storie

commandement

either

bodie

tion,
correc-

she

so

whole

dooth

for love

or

of God;

heare, that

and

could

at

women

disagreeable

witch

is it not

mans

mowse,

or

old

tormentors

the

as

the

tormentors,

witches.

paine.

no

that

direction

tosse

that

false, and

God.

then

like

old

of

of the

conscience:

with

is

pleasure,

owne

yet by the

nor

leave

for feare

of

remorse

leave,

hir

at

assertion

mainteineth,

and

permission

the

inquisitors, or

in dialog.

so

doctrine, which

such

this

the

shape:

owne

I answer,

spoken

few

as

so

more

in this

mariners

saie; You

through
his

to

compelled.

thereunto

impious

owne

for

and
him

restore

to

BodinwiW

is

trafificke

and

and

languages

language

of Grecke;

But

language.

our

promised

being

by

kind

inquisitors commandement,
she

an

is

parts,

Englaiid

old

the

was

condition,

their

or

yong

understand

or

which

Cyprus,

speake

can

the

as

speake

either

lucke

in those

base

so

wherein

daies,
few

price;

more

so

distant, and

miles

in these

sure

in

the

without

communication;

anothers

one

am

learning

can

Salamin

at

haire

one

What

latelie

of

both

being

hundred

manie

so

Etigland, landing

Cyprus,

understand

both

Cyprus

of

woman

properties,

can

this storie.

probabilitie of

of

fellow

yoong

old

that

neither

almightie.

the

unto

else-where

transformed,

be

or

airie

this

as

as

excellent

alter:

the

visible, sensitive,

are

other
to

So

region:

seene

for

impossible:

place.

one

be

neither

can

bodies

able

awaie,

fall

or

of God

in

manie

not

are

it

another
our

with

in hell

perish,

head

our

that

it is verie

indeed

But

indued

are

speciall providence

17.18.

continueth
be

soone

and

passive,

of

Dei.

of

of the

should

thinke

bodie

seinel,

"^

forme

The/

so

the

as

unlikelie, but

be

largelie prooved.

have

which

volume.

civit.

airie nature,

of this

17 booke

August,

aire, and
bring

to

Simul

subject

one

themselves.

by

the

For

thin

is inconstant,

creature
discourse

such

felt,it may

aire

Dan.

in

place

also.

doo

man

in

be

cannot

yeares,

general! rule,

2,

nor

my

formes

and

certeine

three

all these

shape

ovvne

.'' It is

asse

an

which

both

discoverie

mans

yoong

made

substantial!

two

feeling, into

In

the

was

else

where

The

5- Booke.

for

maze:

although
matters

into

other

of Witchc7'aft,

The
the bodie

That

witch,

of

And

and

rationalcni

wanteth

subject
"c

bread,
subject

in the

have

an

the

bodie
is

flesh

of

waies.

they
For

As

is
of

an

in

doo

asse

is

be

Phiii.

i, 23.

that

also

what

would

restored
of

is

had

for anie

come,

dale

with

fellowe

then
have

him

judgement

that

verie

in

bodie

raised/ a spirituallbodie.
flesh,and

mortall

our

waies

flesh

of

or

shape:
were

of anie

an

not

and

of

birds.

of God
like

(who
a

And
hath

would

as

if God

contrarie

to

his

which

made
creepe

insomuch

bodie

therefore

fish,or

he

ovvne

hath

care

severall

iCor.

15. 44.

100.

in the

order
made.

me

like

give

flesh

man)

Yea

of

leave,
the

i.

Cor.

15, 39.

I should

become

or

decree,

beasts,

absolutelie

that

worme,
me

their

howbeit,

it is

and

proper

themselves.

to

another

men,

his

directeth

such

no

substance
of

with

thing

gifts, and

taketh

he

asse,

(saith Paule)

swim

everie

qualities,and

properties

ordinance

bird,

and

man

forme,

their

one

it; for it

constitution

bodie,
in

beene

the

26.

either

bodie

Mans

could
at

3,

man

fed

must

If this

saith,

Paule

manifest

fishes,another

the

flie like

risen

of

be

must

I mervell

witch

have

naturall

everie

the

also

there

against

storie.

knew;
the

For

is made

endued

for

have

another

should

buried

substance,

nature,

how

Jam.

the
to

bodie

man

numbred.
have

the

from

asse.

an

hath

God

or
or

bodie

might

that

infirmities,where-

asseheaded

in the

anie

wished

The

and

mans

dales

Bodin

shape.

and

Jesus

his

his houre

as

he

and

sowne

life of

The

hath

witch,

whether

or

asses

hay.

and

time,

and

'Jlv!'"
76.

without

Patde

Christ.

Ttisme

animam

bodie

departed

therefore

with

Hermes

animam

receive
a

bodie

is

soule

Bodiiis

appeareth

as

of this asse,

become

which

with

into

light

sicknesses,

inclined:

is not

not

meane

and

beene

cannot

saith; the

the

of agues,

carentis

soule
canne

S.yaw^fJ
when

have

kinds

divels, the

shape,

to

would

death,

unto

yet

nor

capere

non

this

in

authoritie

good

ratione

he

there

as

so

hath

htimanum

humane

is dissolved:

nothing:

or

But

surelie,

bodie
and

haie,

thing

he

asses

an

is ; An

bodie,

man

divers

\}cv\vik^'Ci\
he

this

was

remaining

reason

by

reserved)

asse

an

beast

Or

onelie

into

aninice

of

authorities.

attd

while?

this
reason

but

man,

corpus

that

And

when
to

corpus qud.m
in

esse

of mind.

life of

the

(his

Trisinegistus

dead.

of

part

A Hud

all

transubstantiated

no

humane

an

dissolved,

died

saie

reason

spirit is

eate

be

corrtiere

than

unto

trulie

must

necjfas

bodie,

man

was

to

reason

is

asse

saith

an

Bodin

bodie

the

into

scriptures,

reasons,

man

yet Hermes

humanam

other

this

was

asse

asse.

by strong

79

5.

Chapter.

be turned

cannot

man

is grooved

|UT

fift

chap.

I cannot

and

to

the

spiritsthem-

Psal.

119.

8o

The

5. Booke.

selves

their

have

cannot

which

the

power,

him,

unto

from

with

spirit,may
will of

What

into

bodie

Cor.

verse.

6, 19
15, "^c

verse.

2.

verse.

the

such
shall

verses

so

5, 6, 7, 8.
so

after his
saith

is

subjected
mindfull,

beasts

saith

owne

he

the

hath

the

Jnssit,

"=

The

To

trarilie
should
be

to
not

witch
make
onelie

woonderfullie

the

or

Lord

sydera

did

worship,
woolves,

his
divell

him

looke

be

defaced

altered, and

which

tip

hath

fishes

God

him
all

and

of

the

much

so

than

yea

made

is

to

things

all other
sea,

for

"c.

him,

re

vultus.

so

hie,

might behold,

to the starrie

downe
and

face

mans

woo7iders
can

God

angels,
and

asses,

make

hath

spirit,which

having put

as

tollere

in
he

is this ;

verses

set

God

Of whom

than

aire, the

he the heavens
looke

bodie,
of man;

dedif,cceh'imque vide
ad

erectos

see

that

phantasticall imagination

sublime

And

of

he

hope appeareth:
which

hands,
yea

for

Surelie

especiallie when

brethed

MetamorpJiosis

of this

That

if

oxen,

Paule
bodies

Our

bodie.

bodies,

asses

of

child

Which

our

foote

asses

an

the

also

an

witch

glorifieGod:

to

little lower

effect of which

The

Now,

and

man

/ shame;

the

of his

be

are

we

glorie and

workes

foules

homini

these

him

with

whose

overthrow

["Rom.]

for

within

made

sheepe

Ovid,
Os

into

him

field,the

poet,
to

go

him

by

saith, that

this time

by

as

hide

of

made

hath

be

anasseto

is for the

Lord

servilitie under

over

of the

the

remaining

his feete, all

Bodins

bodie,

crowned

dominion

under

asses

even

which

the

like/nesse,he hath

now

that

In

skie.

manifold.
alter

so

to

the

shape

hell,like

disgraced,

thereby

spirit

the

affirme, that

who

confuteth,

and

may

Or

it is said

as

Lord,

that

in such

himselfe, and
have

an

Bodin

understand,

framed

8.

as

the

for

not

wise

Bodm
Psalm.

of Christ.

is for

bodie

is it to

Holy-ghost.''

divinelie

so

hath

being

he

GOD

likenes, should

impietie

an

he

corrupt

whom

man,

and

his father

be

to

members

meaneth
77.

of the

temple

God

What

.?

cannot

which

diligent.

is it,that

similitude

Corinthiatis

the

are

13.

and

the

to

ordinance

is verie

assertion
owne

beast

is the

God,
I.

his

to

and
he

he

same

viciat and

be

well

is, that

which

none

appointed

may

that

in

but

doo:

to

the

beyond

further

hath

hath

He

substance.

will, but
no

him

wherein

beastlie

according
turned

Gods
:

man

and

leave

who

beginning

the

and

minister,
enabled

omnipotencie

is Gods

Neither

from

nature

power

Gods

beginning

the

and

his

him.

they

contrarie

be

impotencie manifested,

God

his

to

from

being

as

from

divels

which

consonant

restreined
passe,

that

but

breadth;

should

God

otherwise

which

the

prescribed, beyond

limits

is farre

hereby qualified,but
other

and

haires

one

passe

himselfe:

to

lawes

discover ie

but

confounded.

of

beast

man,
;

Gods

his ordinance

as

con-

works
should

of Witchcraft.

The
The

witchmoiigers

ALLEUS
that

them

swine,

other

of

Their

mainteine

storie

of

ground-

Bodin, and manie

the
witchcraft,triumph upon

into

he

Circes

though

as

that

I answer,

(ic.

swered,
an-

MALEFICARUM,

sorceries

hir

Nabuchadnes-zar

concei'uing Lycanthro-pia confuted.

errour

Nabuchadttes-sar
with

6.

Chapter.

objections, concerning

their

a7id

sixt

Chnp.

an

in

transformed

she

as

oxe,

neither

was

had

did

bodie

him

others

shape

nor

into
formed
trans-

worke

is

as

sure

as

to

hold

quick eele
by the
taile.

all, accor/ding

at

both

the

by

words

plaine

best

interpretors thereof

and

conditions,
and

time,

aire

(for by

turned

rather

was

called

(by

miracle

bring
what
I

to

am

nez-sar,

his

beast

in the
To

became

Cabalisticall

doo

art,

sale

so

rave

conclude,

mongers

manie

beasts.

For

melancholia,
the

cause,
written

or

the
the

Lnpina

potentates,
have

fowles

of

text, that

he

ment
amend-

Howbeit,
dooing
be

to

he

untill

and

this

but

able

I would

to

know

and

beene

;
as

is

Wierus
the

poore

the
of

be

ancient

defamed

among

arise

tale

the

from

to

ravens

cure

death,

is meeter

unwritten

to

bicause

to

of Nabuchad-

Cor.

be

(as

to

verities
which

all the

partlie

of

this

[*

Euill

witchsort

of

melancholie,
ravening

called

verie

Liipina

Paul.
net.

AegiIt. 3. c. 16,
lib. 6.

learnedlie, Aetius.

disease.

I have

cap.

J.

hereby great princes

and
women
innocents,
and

tr. of

here.

these

such

or

physicians
declareth

than

scient.
44.

of

place

learned

from

woolves,

who

have

grip, de

vanit.

cap.

upon,

J.

death

bodie

transformations,

insania.

well

his

among

is of the

4.

78.

this

themselves

an.

to

beast)

Wherein

after the

proceeding

herein
as

rage

circumstance,
more

by

acknowledge

should

But

the

disease

Lycanthropia

the

for

in exile

field,and

witches

pleasure.

father

wit

and

suppose

gave

his

to

there

kingdome.

nor

write, that

that

physicians afifirme)a
wherebie

divels

againe.

man

banished

of

102.

the

gained./

some

afterwards

the

than

his

unto

*Eilnmorodath

sonne

least

devoured,
a

that

ignorant

not

and

of

government

his repentance

upon

his

at

of

fowle

alone

have

beastlie

it appeareth
a

opinions

wildernesse,

beasts

of

whom

workes

kingdome

appeareth

as

the

by

for his

in the

shape

was

also

was,

his

neither

witchmongers

our

of

restored

by God,

such

passe

the

and

home,

wrought

he

conditions, was

confession)

their

that

tell you

into

beastlie

rejecting his

text, and

sort, among

waie

the

the

out

his life in beastlie

lead
the

of

imagination

grosse

himselfe

hide

to

their

but

throwne

driven

to

and

II.

IVicr.

de

prcest. dam.
lib. 4. cap.

accounted

number

witches./
M

23,

82

=;.

seventh

The

103.

answered

speciall objection

IOR
Luk.

4, 8.

the

object

thereupon.

witches

they

transportations,

where

Gospell,

in

and

maner

and

them
Answer

nothing

the

divell

is said

their

to

to

and

by

the

thereof

vertue

of

top

ointments,

maisteries

the

Matt.

26,

him,

53.

(as

thinke)

purpose

and

wrought

by

place

example
it not
Job.
Job.

I, II.

be

if it

Or

2, 5.

could
104.

79.

an

angell

that

destroie

them
Calvin

vang.

in

Matth.
L7tk.

in

E-

4. ""^
4.

place,

place,

But

to

wicked

which

shall
of

and

is the

So

speciall

storie

them

that

they

as

as

have

peece

of

in

commentarie

if it

of

he
he

be

divell;
power,

might
did
he

was

Job

should

of the

that
this

ticular
par-

should

why

there

hand

againe,

then

the

matter,
to

understand,

witch-

produce

where/by

that

an

extraordinarie

angell
shape

action.

the

by

passe

Dmiiell,

to

in

was

pleasure, that

accomplish

to

you

it

as

and

divels
action

be

to

his

sent

to

doone
verie

in
cold

scripture alledged

of

transportations.

therefore

what

words

in these

indeed,

appointment

Neither

our

And

argument.

extraordinarie

in veritie

not

they

not

unto

appointment,

gaine

maie

upon

of the

was

his

by

unto

have

called

angels.

; This

what

then

an

God,

the

to

Abacuck

and

and

brought

able

carried

for their

of

given
with

Sodome

of this

Heare

aloft

have
him

vision, and

hand

matter

instrument

made

pull

harmon.

God

not

generall

so

speciall purpose

Gods

were

fulfilled

be

they
God,

First, for that

prove

by the

doone

cloathed

and

to

extraordinarie

so

of

divell,

could

partaker

saie

Christ

laie hold

never

of

so

wildernes,

divell

legions

were

the

finger) have

Christ

If

speciall providence

Gods

by

make

behalfe.

the

can

it make

with

of the

of his

of manie

speciall providence

this

could

becke

to

presume

in that

sinne
the

by

mongers

were

they

or

he

neither

saie, that

not

out

that
it for

if it

should

league

that

soule

assistance

the

scripture might

the

that

will

whose

might (with

had

have

and

from

that

it, yet

anie

doone

doo

thoughts,

will

they
into

Jerusalem

of

bodie,

he

especiallie when

hope

transported

was

temple
his

over

entred

or

had

the

therefore

would

I answer,

But

they imagine

as

if he
not

divell

their

not

them.

For

purpose.

anie

the

of

pinnacle

Which

it followeth

yet that

nor

on

"c.

suppose,

with

understood,

him

set

they know

; for

pleasure
be

made

had

like ;

communicate

grosselie to

objection.

they

as

t"

mountaine,

on

the

doo

their

at

otherwise

to

former

forme

could

witches

and

Christ,

up

temple,

J.

of

of the

the

3, 9.

take

the

writers

maintenarice
the words

Chapter.

concernitig tra7isportations, with

diverse

of

consent

Matth.

discove7'ie

The

Booke.

or

whether

Calvine
The
it

saith

his

question is, whether

were

but

in

vision

Christ
.'' Manie

upon
were

affirme

that

carried
verie

Witchcraft.

of

bicause

up

made

it is

not

the

in mind

and

said

than

the

with

Calvhie.
I had

matter.

this

that

them

laie

not

will

hope

their

of

with

verie

his

that
in

the

assertions

the
and

of

from

opinion

transportations

it is

words

words

overthrow

to

(as

agree

the
five

of

kingdoms
doone

more

for

we

that

downe

set

the
be

to

are

nor

looked

sufficient

be

ground

the

farre

So

syllable

before

all

that

eie, dooth

an

one

herein,

and

same,

of

action.

reall
differ

written

And

the

twinkling

Which

which

of

afterwards

him

shewed

divell

the

is

as

inwardlie,

temptations

which

that

through

long

so

be

to

washed

wrought

subjection

these

And

glorie

in

Luke)

in

vision

of

where

the

suffered

he

be

to

Christ

is easihe

objection

all this

voluntarie

soule.

or

Evangelist,

world,

the

that

this

But

for

taken

sale

they

as

indignitie

an

grant

to

Christes

or

thinke

to

saie,

is to

by

absurditie

no

permission,

yeeld

great

too

ilkisions.

sathans

to

For

Gods

it

realHe

and

trulie

was

thinke

they

subject

avvaie.

bodie

his

that

obstinatlie,

83

chap.7.

in

flieng

the

aire hereupon.
that

He
"c

up,

will

oi

is taken
a

vision.

the

the

similitude

list.

of

them.

If

For
eate

new

will

is

easie

presentlie

in

or

faire

baie

it, and

male

into

be

water

an

into

of

asse

yea

that

it

of

by

sheweth

man,

turned

of

lOj.

of

to

helpe
peradinto

if the

asse

it

j. Bod.
'''^'"'

lib.

d"-

^' '"^'

thing
the

an

he

all

spring water,

washing

male/.

transub-

asse

that

Which

man.

he

an

Mai.

wings

or

past

12.

in

was

shape

scriptures
were

3,

our

divell

transforming

Apuleius,

by drinking
was

the

out

doone,
:

with

iczec.

'"'"'^ '"*"

yet

all

it

what

transforme

in

sandie

the

saith,

resubstantiate

leaves

him

this

almost

as

divels

can

colour

word

instance, where,
water

witch

it is to

the

returne

saith

Sprenger

for

matter

anise,

roses,

nor

and

saie, that

(saie they)
the

the

vision

God,

angell painted

an

take
upon

or

tittle

upon

of

can

of

DancEUs

up.

in

upon
;

Sc Institor

to

turne

divell, Ezechiell

the

build

taken

was

used

spirit

that

him

cavill

divell

no

up

the

reason

saie,

authoritie

saith

asse

by

di/vell

either

an

Bodm

carried

him

of transubstantiation

may

were

lo, what

by

caught

the

some

there

taken

others

there

be

Sprenger

falcon

man

that

yet,

others,

man.

frame

Ergo

though

stantiat

venture,

words

lesse

For

invisiblie

But

himselfe

have

doo.
of

selfe-same

to

and

let

vision,

Christ

that

wit,

to

to

the

see

is said

supernaturall

likenesse

others,

applied

up,

they

writers

witching
in

lifted

But

the

rocke,

be

Christ

and

up,

words

these

EzecJiicIl, and
where

that

saving

in

hardlie

can

prophesie

that

saie,

in

Mai.

mai.

^'

84

disc over

The

Biioke.

The

HESE

witchmongers,

manie

"

Job.

I.

[yssgpgg^gj

verse,

15.

verse,

16.

them,

or

witch

of

witchmonger
he

asses

him,

them

tooke

heaven,

the
"!

voured

17.

verse,

them

18.

verse,

19.

verse,

thy

slaine

alone

another,

and

drinking

wine

wind

of

vers.

ca.

7.

the

their

am

biles, from
man

hand
the

in

old

would

old

places,

women

Or

required

some

beene
more

beene
yea
a

two

certeine
cast,
rather

to

than

little monie,

have
sive
the

Job
this

Job

would

and

to

the

witch

circle

obteined

have

witch

should
have

pot

it at
hir to

brought

sheares

must

have

to

thence

the

foure

corners

are

dead

of

have

escape,
beene

made,

If

old

poore
borrowed

of

curtsie

a
or

had

Jobs

hand

there

and

set
must
a

those
had

milke,

beene

made

woman

of

confusion

all

warrants

anie

to

or

that

you
nobis

or

and

appointment

the

conjuror

and

head.

apprehended, figures must

must

smitten

was

his

private inquirie

house,

and

came

Coram

and

am/
came

eating

I warrant

If anie

moneths
from

right

and

called

Jobs

fell.

not

to

be

have

there

this,he

by

he
out

onelie

were

crowne

was

and

them,

they

be

side, publike

resorted

fetcht

enough

the

as

should

de-

set

behold

all

the

to

from

Chalda;ans

smote

and

^Besides

foote

called

three

or

almes,

argument

his

misfortunes

have

to

of

everie

on

these

within

*seasing,

thy children,

countrie

latelie

where

chanced

out

sent

^and

was

and

yet speaking,

was

and

wildernesse,

handled,

in the

he

he

while

; but

of

edge

''And

taken

sword

house,

tell thee.

to

sole
dales

thus

women

be

what

the

have

thy

is fallen

thy servants,

thy daughters

brothers

the

God

; The

the

whilest
and

sonnes

fell upon

these

God

of

edge
''And

elder

alone

escaped

onlie

and

of

the

whilest

tell thee.

to

said

thy camels,

Thy

which

house,

and

came,

the

beyond

from

with
anie

["?searsing]

in

tier of
and

violentlie

with
"And

not

came

and

came

servants

The

escaped

am

tell thee.

said

thy

would

plowing,

Sabeans

tell thee.

to

said

the

thy sheepe

up

with

to

'^and

the

(I praie you)

Job,

first there

were

be
for

not/

is

But
as

^For

oxen

slaine

and

onlie

fell upon

servants

escaped

great

Sibid.

and

bands,

their

"

yet speaking, another

was

106.

burnt

but

have

cam.e,

hath

"

Thy

there

maketh

there

as

booke.

saith

never

either

afflicted

so

doo

arguments,

although

much

whole

escaped

am

me

answered.

of Job

better

of

so

one

places,

they

yet speaking, another

in

said

their

yea

lacke

against

the

Job

as

I onelie

; but

in

and

in

feeding

me

seeing

now

the historic

storie, which

that

mentioned

unto

sword

the

in

against

bewitched,

were

were

and
c

for

object Job

word

never

what

messenger
b

times

name

saie

14.

eight Chapter.

tuitch)noftgers
objectioti concerning

The

80.

ie

on

have
divell

of
she
had

to

be

have

worke;
earned
raised

to

86

The

5- Booke.

And

wheras

such

in
I.

who
at
Mai.
I.

Idem

qua-st.
part.

quast.

4.

his

I.

i.

108.

such

is said

or

his

of

mooved

with

grace

and

him,

sathans

obteine

to

as

any

witch,

all at

at

to

said)

I have

(as

divell

God

of

leave

is not
the

the

arguments,

asketh

there

is God

friends

exercise

to

this

of

authoritie

as

sute,

thing

any

authentike.

and

canonicall

verie

there

there

As

manie

his

to

had

beene

touching
that

but

question

no

were

birth

of.

spoken

is

Howbeit,

his

If there

yeares.

beene

in

witches

any

from

time,

three

Job,

were

sale, that/ there

to

in Christs

have
of

there

content

are

thirtie

booke

the

that

denie,

art

of

the

ching
tou-

the
booke

Neither

even
by
space
(saie they) they should

the

divell

betweene

witchmongers

the

yea

found

none

anie

what

disposed

favour

and

Mai.

M.

death,
Note

witch

imagine.

no

time

Jobs

is

and

opinions

the

hands.

But

male/,

pa.

hath

divell, and

communication

corporall

witchmongers

5.

sermon,

witchmongers

our

the

the

whom

plague
J. Calvine
Job. cap.

by

procureth

witch

discoverie

writers, both

it is

of the

Job.

and

Jewes
booke

the

line, and

same

Calvine

Forsomuch

gratia., we

82.

take

that

hath

indited

God

hath

even

of

such

In

hgenda

onlie

beleeve,

reall

actions

ashamed

publish

aurea.

the

divell

about

and

made

him
the

thousand
of

nor

to

their

cavils

so

are

divell

and

more

to

by the

lowd,

so

stand.

could
in

few

seeme

to

about

this

use

was

the

as

place./

:
a

place

you

(which
manie

as

man,

may

corporall

wise

paire

see

neither

witchmongers
doo

they

would

man

more

good
I

answer

art

of

of

this

here

be
lead

tongs,

or

thereof, "c
the

not

such

S. Dunstan

of pinsors

thought

repetitions)

though

concerning

neither

nations.

such

that

that

roong

world,

storie

the

a
as

us

that

the

they imagine

absurdities

which
But

no

herein,

credit

let

knowe

other

the

as

with

nose

words
too

of

as

grosse

Exempli

Holy-ghost

should

from

veritie

Job,

the

an

which

saith, that
or

throughout

there

palpable

so

him

seeing

(saith he)

Jewes

communication

fables, without

like

where

I should

thinke

the

house

rore

witchcraft

else-where,
least

the

the

much

betwixt

read, but

to

who

gesta

not

were

Upon

that

segregated

nor

not

and
;

the

serve

himselfe

same)

Res

were

namelie,

divell, and

the

the

upon

Nevertheles

that
to

that

presence

but

end

people

he
that

himselfe.

it

doubt

denie

God,

mainteine

and

conceive

whether

alwaies

part

my

reall

written

suspense.

the

to

confesse,

betweene

such

anie

had

others

to

this

the

race

vvickednesse

their

demeaned

no/ Jewes,

were

as

must

enterlude

out

favour

well

all

of

people

I for

Howbeit,
indeed

it in

booke,

the
had

so

he

whose

of

author

before

glasse

(of
of

the

was

looking

shewed

uncerteine,

is

which

Moses

Abraham

ashamed

had

leave

must

as

God

(though

it is

as

of

be

Painime

uncircumcised
argument

it

set

that

might knowe,

came)
of

that

opinion,

did

children

the

intent

of

are

he

that

and

the

to

others,

with

poperie
matter
to

omit,

effectuallie

of Witchcraft.

The
several

What

I sorts

the

what

there

deceiving

the

things

appeare

to

The

is

seconu

third

perteine

Habar,

wit

to

so

with

thought

be

to

These

all

easilie

beleeved

instructed

(by

the

opinion

in

the

unto

witchcraft

abusers

are

all

Bible

shew

with

The

2.

fourth

would

as

words,

be

it in
And

nothing tending

in

who

Ob.

is

Idoni.

such

such

end

respect,

them)

order,

taken

in

to

set

waie,

that

meane

the

by

in the

the
sent

Hebrician

as

note

in
he

same,

famous

scriptures ;

it is commonlie

as

and
beene

learned

in the

most

this

you

is diverslie

which

singularlie

and

give

and

signification of

full resolution

sense

Mai.
names,

speciallie of Johannes

Massitis, the

Habar.

the

by

hitherto

never

In

the

age

M.

these

words.

our

of

unto

have

were

and

lies

the

(concerning

yet

to

pha.

severall

translators

our

applied

are

himselfe

inchantment

Mecasa-

3. Kasam.
Onen.

puted
re-

wherin

in their

people

of

of these

you

hee

the

therefore

learned

of Andrccas

had

of

people,

satisfaction

you.
or

such,

cannot

divinations, and

Idoni.

Ob,

secret

termed

tales

common

though

world, and

and

wives

most

yet for his

downe

of

Pharaonis.

4.

understanding

judgement

or

certeine

mumble

the

old

grace)
of

who

toongs,

magicians,

rather

they

of the

Gods

kinds

Praestigi-

atores

false

making

destroieth

that

I.

jugglers,

witches

our

she

sundrie

use

as

is

and

both

efficacie.

our

in the

will

which

Onen,

couseners

witches

and

nevertheles

words, Kasam,

when

great

Bodin,

IVierus

these

bicause

But
of

such

therein,

all

are

kinds.

which

and

sleights ;

The

divines,

couseners

and

old

none.)

are

all

(as

but

were

saie

impious

of

witchmongers

our

which

Bodin

or

kinds

fairies,"c

the

illusions

foure

(whereof

danse

with

of

scriptures, and

Mai.

M.

ever

onlie

spake

Mecasapha,

are

cunning

times

witches

true

as

hereunto

the

of

witches

eies

kings

The

for the

applied.

conclude)

others

poison.

name

in the

is there

which

and

is

mentio7ied

Prcestii^iatores Pharaotiis,

Hebrues

doo.

are

or

I women
were

log.

witch

; Moses

87

9.

Chapter.

word

sorts

are

couseners

first

witches

of

how
UT

ninth

Chap.

thought

[or Masiiis]

Note.

som-

doo.

to

no.

For

in

Sajmuell,

idolatrous
Paule
and

to
an

life / is called

saith
lead

Item

the

from

the

and

inchanter,

Galathians
true

sometimes

worship

in divers

15, 23. it is all

yea

places

of

in

Christ:

bewitched,
of

good part
and

storie,he

never

as

Jesabell
testament,

new

bicause

they

iorhxr
1.

S.

even

seduced

were

Sa.

15, 23.

Re. 9,
Gal. 3, I.
2.

22.

scriptures.

the
;

also

principall inchanter
that

rebellion.

in the

Also

understanding

it is taken
offer to

witch.
are

with

one

the

magicians

where

Daniellxs

which

title

seemeth

to

that
said

came

being given

refuse

or

Matth.

be

to

Daniel.

him

dislike

2, I.
4.

83.

88

t;.

TJie

Bnoke.

but

rather

Dan.

the
Actes.

19.

king espied

Exod.

7,

called

13, "c.
Acts
13.

Exod.

by

impugne

the

conjurors,
of

name

the

could
of

name

where

rigor
as

that

see

may

you

of

gospell

worke

Jesus

to

worke

nothing

they

also
and

Christ,

but

being

as

is their

yet

practise

jugglers

with

are

that

sorcerers,

others

seduce

lewd

miracles, whereby,
;

called

are

and

roges,

Sometimes

conjuration.

Sometimes

Sometimes

Acts.

couseners

meere

Daniell,

the

indeed

violent

suasions.
per-

23,

"c.
13.

Sometimes

Acts.
19.
Canticles
of

called

faithlesse

witches.

were

of

of

quahfication

fetches.

the

they being

and

pardon

which

chapter

are

use

condemned

18.

their

such

would

though
4,

second

the

Sometimes

people,

Gen.

in

the

inchanters,

other

appeareth

8.

2,

for

intreateth

towards

discoverie

names

they

termed

so

which

E/zaias,

as

are

with

murtherer

poison

the

by

signifieth

is

verie

called

of

signification
Sometimes

sorcerer.

witch.

their

bicause

Salo-

mon,
cap.

verse.

4-

9.

studie

they
ing

for

alwaies

the

in

18,

Jerem.
Acts.

2.

the

27.

witch,
and

salt, "c

the

or

or

doo
not

old

lambs
of

such
read

witch

foules,

of

either

; or,

the

homage
in

witches,

to

the
or

imputed

make

or

bible

of any

sometimes
the

to

todes,
she

or

doo

called

to

foolish
;

any
actions

them.//

hurt

you

such

miracles

as

children
downe

bargaine,
shall

ing
fall-

is called

witches

pull

that

or

of

to

woman.

of

said

so

such

indifferent

soothsaiers,

are

divell

the

is

hertofore

wise

melancholike,

lookes,

woond-

which

was

is

is

he

or

are

it

glorie, to

or

they
curst,

their

heaven,

She

meeting

gaine

that

women,

it

Sometimes
for

Sometimes

with

yet

dale

sometimes

old, lame,

are

our

is

for

Magus,

; and

this

at

witches.

them

out

moone

of

nothing.

for

as

eies,

dreames,

called

that

speech,
But
their

of

upon

doo

She

flieng

are

take

can

common

toong

word

witch

And

part.

it is taken

verie

the

Yea

is translated

good

of the

that

yet

the

Sometimes

arts.

hart.

observers

observers
of

8.

the

English

Sometimes
Deut.

vaine

magician,

taken

in

and

of

greeving

or

Latine

sale

curious

in
name.
nickwith

of ]Vitchcraff.

Tf The

this Hebriie

exposition of

The

objectio7tconteined

the

witch

stiffera

being

and

^apixuKovi

is in

so

have

is

by

it.
the

The

English,

borne, and

Hebrue

is

that

poison

he

which

ment

exposition

9,

2.

2,
5,

bicause
admit
hurt

there

remaine

intent

together

he

to

the

47, 9,

suffer

18,

Jntiquitat.

be

that

from

this

selleth,
is found

10.

2.

3, 5.

Sam.

ferem.

English / trans-

our

in

Rabbins

word

Malach,

Joseph,

any

If anie

not

Deut.

in all

have

maketh,

This

12.

fame,

and

it. The

either

man.

Howbeit,

prolixitieand

untill

by

such

such

children

contention

witches,

of Israeli

this

112.

as

and

daie, bewitching

their

will

at

and

men,

did

poisons
denie

not

once,

that

making

words, and certeine ceremonies, they

mischeefes, and
intoxications, as they indeed

taking

in

both

with

of

vertue

by poisons.

Galathians

fosephies

and

death,

differeth

which

And
of

this

Gods

abuse

name

these

significationof

words,

witchcraft

where

in

in

scripture is reprooved, especiallieby

no
poisons are.
According to the
true

poisoners,

use.

prepared

22, 18.

where

the

22.

translated, witchcraft.

the

the

to

put

kill anie

Esay.

3, 4. bis.

Vencficcewere

that

to

anie

of Israel

hurtful!

Cornelia

Exodus.

2,% 6.

I will avoid

passe

with

Chr.

such

beleeve,
to

is

among

accomplish
the

the

Nah.

2.

that

much

bring

to

be

death,

will

Greeke,

sentence

children

for whom
Lex

into

suffer

which

anie

to

him

suffer

must

2.

lations,Chasaph

them

he

poison,

Da7i.

And

them,

to

heerewithall.

agree

27, 9. Mich.

will

stuffe,let

if you

Exodus.,

estimation, learning

of the

none

prepared

places following

in these
22.

doo

to

anie

hath

or

such

wit, that

to

sense,

deadlie, or

with

apprehended

; Let

in

thus

not

The

of great

man

interpreteth in this wise

is,Veneficos{sive)ve7ieficas

shall

You

live.

to

written

translated

not

Veneficiuni,

witchcraft

or

sentence

in Latine

shalt

8.

is Latined

word,

interpretors

70.

it is translated) witches

(as

an

Hebrue

is answered

Thou

Acts.

Magus.

English, poisoning,

retifiebitis in vita, in

or

Simon

wherein
wit

to

22.

Hebrue

an

which
eTTi^eivaeTe,

ovK

Chasaph,

word

of

84.

m.

Chapter.

Exodus

in

live,and

to

HASAPH,

non

first

89

i.

Booke.

sixt

The

ch.ip.

vaine,

the

name

in

manie
of

sense

which

he

sheweth

is cousenage

of

cousenage

; O

people,

places

of

witchcraft,even
S. Paule

useth

plainelie,that
ye

foolish

GalaN

Gal.

?,

i.

making

you,

he

Job. 15,

not

poisons

deprived
hath

let
Acts.

85.

Samaria,

great

the

that

witchcraft, than
manifestlie

as

chapter

would

and

and

false

doctrine,

fables

and

I.

8, 39.

Reg.

9. 4.

we

beleeve

the

the

he

thing

the

by

of

anie

see

of

of

and

some

such

no

verses

power

citie

was

them

wrought

the

the

do

3.

Simon

witchcraft,

doo

19.

miracles

same

apostles,

Holy-ghost

be

God.

to

onlie

who

Christ, in whome

who

the

so

both

while

and

Magus
doo

can

dead,

searcheth

"c

now

stedfastlie

abandon

which

and
and

of

workes

onelie

reines, and

heart

the

dreames,

the

are

staied

in

accomplished

shall

beleeveth

such
in

miracles, expound

the

are

all

led

be

themselves

set

such

to

in time

so

us

through

attend

they

finallie,let

bewitched

the

to

bewitched

or

ignorance,/

Simon

which

wonders,

great

; least

they

raise

warning

it is

sorceries.

with

them

cousened

And

that

come,

are

into

with

as

boasting

things

be

that

brought

from

bewitched

bicause

him,

beleeve

to

reason

had

legierdemaine

couseners,

God,

of

worketh

12.
25. 22.
Acts.
I, 24.

13. and

monie

Galathians

or

Holy-ghost,

the

the

had

all other

to

awaie

and

foretell

Matth.

at

time

long

lies,they

them

witches

of

he

Samaritans,

place

the

with

purchased

bewitched

let the

with

in

in

here

could

Gal.

called

himself

he

people, making
he

throughlie

by Paiile,

used

that

lies.

beleeve
be

witch

which

with

: or

children, Sic:

may

used

thing

in truth

said, the people

that

written,

113-

wondered

"c

wonders.

It will be

But

appeare

he

have

worke

to

may

where

other
the

we

(saith he)

was

saieng

what

whereas

that

Whereby

so.

nor

them

notable

Simon,

abused

he

miracles,

worke

in

make

to

phrase

of

Smnaria,

demand,

this

There

so

abused

or

charmes,

with

But

15.

of

called

of

people

have

them,

hy Job.

man

is neither

health, Hfe, cattail,or

their

Luke

S.

by

man.

could

of

cousened

description

certeine

bewitched

who

meaning

the

made

them,

used

true

examine

us

Magus,

8, 9.

the

thing

or

is also

of

of

wit, cousened

? to

you

which

them

abused

phrase

resolved

aske

to

but

who

bewitched

hath

beleeve

you

meaneth

This

13.

who

(saithhe)

tJnatis

discoverie

The

6. Booke.

90

need

not

be

to

"

IS, 8.
Rom.
8, 27.
Mark.
2.

6, 17. "

Luk.
"

II.

Joh.
"

6. "

Apoc.
Luk.
Eccl.

9.
"

such

by
And

as

unto

for the

13.
".

2.

therefore

And
3.

take

signe

of

the

Jonas

II, 29.
34, 5.

upon

34, 8.

19, 31.

to

his

doctrine
other

none

and

gospell.

miracle

shewed

prophet.

worke

such

they
wonders,

Hers, deceivers, and

but

witchcraft, are

saie, whatsoever

them

be

vanitie, and

the

lawe

people,

with

spirits,nor

unto

them,

that

they

soothsaiers

offended

fulfilled

shalbe

God.

should
for

the

that

by

Simon

to

dreames,
such

regard

estimation

Magus

saieng, sorcerie, or

according
and

without
not

with

sooth

couseners,

Sorcerie, witchcraft, soothsaieng,

the

Levi.

the

in
have

shall

unfaithful!,they

but

them,

confirmed

or

2.

saieng
Eccl.

resolved

meanes

them
that

lies.
that
was

Syrachs
are

God

but
manded
com-

wrought
attributed

of Witchcraft.

second

The
The

witches

of

their

also

such

miracles

[he

greatest

worke

not

were

ivherin

opinions confuted,
imputed

are

as

and

most

his

maketh

you,

that

that

useth

witchcraft,
fowles,

flieng of
spirits,or

worke

in the

or

scripture

them

upon

First
the

Trulie

the

people

thereby

So

as

as

regarder

sorcerie.

What

the

spiritof superstition ?

and

therefore

he, which

marketh
as

and

taketh

certeine
bird.

is worthilie

the

upon

The

which
ment

And
mates

Gods

power

the

to

he

witch

he

his

with

the

but

purged
selves.
them-

and

bidden
for-

so

the
with

and

he

the

demned
con-

people,

referring

uncerteine

dead

others,

is here

couseneth

glorie defaced,

spirituseth

impiouslie
and

through

himselfe

Nevertheles,

Gods

waies

of

consultation
in everie

and

his

with
of

the

commande-

infringed.
to

and

proove
couseners

that

these

; note

soothsaiers

these

words

and

witches

pronounced

by

are

God

Esay.
^^-

.'' What

sorcerie,charming,

consulting

anie

withall, than

.''

pheming
blasto

worketh

flitteringfethers

obscured,

action,

for

bicause

and

whipping

woonders

deceive

prophet

produceth

and

is

be

to

like effects

spirits,soothsaieng,

witchcraft

that

be

to

86.

can

doo

followed

sinnes

43,

people
they

glorie

114.

easie

that

passing

and

dealeth

not

fowles

flieng of

him

he

condemned

practiser of

ordinances

Doth

people,

effect

that

to

What

divell

other

anie

scourging

imputed

was

power

of

place

they

to

his

(as

omnipotencie.

their

suppose

thinke

idolatrous

times

to

and

their

by

that

prooved

bewitched,

Spaniards

Gods

an

of

be

and

the

or

the

for

with

one

that

but

the

give

not

glorie

of

it shalbe

so

God,

seducing

wrought

was

it cannot

of

no

i8.

fier,or

dead,

is

Not

expressed

will

of

king

the

miracle

were

the

-, as

him,

the

abusing

one

God.

power

who

God,

himselfe

aske, what

fier .?

that

of

of

of

Deut.

among

the

counselleth

miracles,
of

or

divels, it

marker

there

as

everie

is

mightie

worke

name

being

there

as

or

that

or

But

accurssed

are

the

be

to

the
creature,

; and

can

if there

found

through

go

times,

worke

can

they

their

be

counsell

dead.

all couseners,

were

onelie

is the

the

they

things indeed,

all such

which

saith

these

that

proove,

his/severall kind

asketh

raiseth

to

of

kind

miraculous

by

or
none

charmer,

that

or

daughter

or

that

such

Let

regarder

sorcerer,

that

in

take

it)/ that

to

doo

is

or

said

his

or

soothsaier,

translate

some

sonne

all

objection is,that

could

beene

have

not

hold

them.

supernaturall feats, by themselves,

should

recited

are

whicJi

unto

common

which

some,

91

:.

Chapter,

expounded,

Detiteronoinie

place of

chap.

but

lieng

himselfe,

^'^' ^"

Deut.

The

6. Bookc.

92

i8, 14

in the

even

Gentiles
these

selfe

"c

other

but

are

whose

115-

"

precept

that

asketh

First

88,

Deut.

be

no

^uk.

5,

in

if he

should

knowne

to

last

Let

be

none

saie

and

herein, let the

mining
under-

people.

my

of

sentence

found

are

you,

among

of God,

in the

hands

doo

sleepe

'

bosome,

shall

of

be

not

David

in

thou

Jesus

heavens

raised, till the

; Wilt

he
87.

cam

woonders

shew

the

this

as

neither

and

of

in vaine
which

noti.

fl?/.'i7.
senage,

August.de

words

see,

them

they

"c.

jjj^fjbicause

can

but

doo

Concerning
cannot

some

lie and

take
his

that

which

other

by the
who

perteineth
be

Idoni.
nations
divi-

witches,

and

can

of

God

the

God,

lawe

bicause

but

and

for

conteined

cou-

therein,

satisfied, I will alledge

under

am-

ca/". 28.

One

Sentence,

the

decretals, the

mind

oi

S. A

/a^ustine,the

it

appeare,

and

miracles,
to

office
take

of

are

of witchcraft

the

can

doo

prohibition

people,

worke

they

doo

Habar

other

they

and

name,

words,

the

points

otherwise

that

them

upon

holie

which

the

beleeve

conjurations

and
these

can

Amiais

that

to

expound

hereby,

and

cousen

they

well

men

soothsaiengs, "c,

not, for that

these
when

concerning

proverbe ;/

make

see, that

may

in
all.

to

hel, who

tales

ment

blaspheme
into

And

Veritas.

they

charmes

Domimis

beeing

thereof, extending

divell,male

looke

you

of

the

you

hath

pillersof
of

out

incredible

people,

of

if you

I saie

nothing

doo

saie

they

the

augurie, and

condemneth
26. qiice. 7.

the

life and

take

that

5.

father, who

cheefe

the

and

vivefaciavi.

up

up

passage

touching

other, "c.

none

manie

it is not

For

but

also

manner

by
indeed

indeed

of the

giveth

arnica

nor

cousen

shall

you

witch

therewithall

by

as

like

In

by

thereby

and

God,

last part

or

therof.

points
things

and

them,

done

be

can

such

doo

last precept,

John.

called

was

told

herein

But

read

Socrates, the

Parnphiins

anie

As

"r= ego

God

written, that

people,

to

occidam,

be

not

unrighteous, they

is there

worke

and

sonne,

Ego

Socrates, sed major

Plato, amicus
So

the

his maister

one

actions.

onelie

shall

angels.

bodie,

the

it is the

his

and

of

the

neither

living

for

As

living.

God

by

to

it is

with

that

among

infernall

parts

therof

places

saith, The

redemption

medehtr

Plato,

vanities, say,

the

by

no

that

see,

ipse

other

Lord

the

restauration

power

Although

but

is

and

the

manie

6,13.

"

this

to

earth, but

to

ma.

mates,

righteous

of the

Nay,

dead,

the

percuttt, "^

17. 25.

sl^irit.

wit,

sleepe, man

manifestlie

given

1398.

that

hell,where

resurrection

21.

Ose. 6.

Tim.

As

deceitful)

in Abrahams

according
dead

heaven

from

22.

shall

as.

from

the

taught by
are

joh.

resolved
; to

soules

Lazarus

with

more

among

II.

16. 29.

16,

truth.

make

raise

would

10.

18,

Luk.

I will

to

eare

gave

but

so,

(or rai/seththe dead.)

of

the

the

they

as

them

the

Although

And

Christ.
Psal

know

be

weighed

well

counsell

resting

and

male

one

be

you
"'

16, 23.

J,"^",'^;'^'

everie

this

?^P-3^'Luk.

that

so

suffer

cousening

abuses

of Israeli

abused,

not

speake

and

lieng

children

be

to

would

should

merchants,
And

he

who

prophet,

The

the

to

themselves

sorcerers,

them

place

same

suftered

discoverie

conncell

discoverie

The

94
Archtmedon,
in his

secrets

which

had

now

are

turd

which

would

heart:

AdincaJitida,

all their

and

severall
of

out

worne

make

chervill, as

in

vertues,

rather

or

marrie

Chirocineta,

steed

thing whereby

onelie

"^c:

all these

But

poisons.

in their

all the

sleepe,

his

Ca/icta, Alevais,

knowledge:
the

bewraie

one

have

we

hogs

witches

worke

all others

is most

our

miracles.
Trulie

this

poisoning

abhominable;
male

suspicion
strong
the

godlie

male

it hath

Ovid,

kill their

the

thought

of the
the

kind

of

children

wicked;
the

maister,

incurablie,that

so

foolish,

the

prevent

hands

servant

odious

most

cannot

no

the

made;

be

can

wife

hir

of all other

according

murther;

to

of Ovid:

saieng

Non

d, genero.,fratruni

socer

Imininet

exitio

Lurida

vir

terribiles

Filiiis

qiidqj gratia

conjugis,
niiscent

diem

ante

hospite iutits,

ab

hospes

non

lib.

Englished

the

parents,

mela-

morph.

the

inevitablie, and

so

beene

from

preserved

privilie,

so

wise

the

where

committed,

be

resistance

anie

nor

weake,

the

be

cannot

hereby

husband,

the

avoid

cannot

male

murthers

gathered,

be

of

Vcncjicmin,

called

art

whereby

as

ilia

est

rara

matiti,

aconita

7ioverc(E,

patrios inquirit

in

annos.

by

Abraham

The

nS.

travelling ghest opprest

-.

Fleming.

Dooth

stand

the host
The

eke

of

father of
is

rare

yea

danger

in

his

his

ghest
to

Tivixt

brethren

love

and

kindnesse

void

The

Misband

seekes

his

and

againe

host,

"'

laive,

in

sonne

seene

his

of

rest

and

amitie,

of strife;
the

the

goodwifes

death,

wife.

Ungentle stepdanies grizlie poison

The

father

Ids

monke

The

wit, both
[Misp. 86]

89.

and
a

Acncid.
lib

4.

that

thought
horrible
were

besides
which

the

/ persuaded
he

did

verie

poisoning
executed
20.

they

women

had

with

due

prepared

long

manie

for others.

so

by

who

doone

women

poisoned

as

writeth

Rome,

at
at

with

one

that

; to

poison,

good

bewitched,

women

170.

were

king

with

Sabellicns

Antoniiis

conviction)

the

had

were

committed

consort,

he

right Venefiais

was

lies,that

therein.

murther,
of that

how

killed

for he

doubtlesse,

well

(after

king John,

murtherer:

aske

is to live.

people

and

act;

give
dooth

soone

poisoned

and

witch

meritorious

too

Sonne

doo

and

temper

and

they
of

where
time

poison

of Witchcraft.

The
divers

Of

poisoning practises,

Italie, Gemta,

in

fourth

and

Millen,

1536.

that

of

of that

stuffe

which

children)

haunted

died
much

was

the

circumstance,

practised

afterwards
offenders.

At

effect.
and

This
which

that
is

and

doo

to

racks,

or

(through
all the

the

But

that

Wierus

cattell,which
in the

of

were

his

And

at

maner

flesh

hedges
the

they
a

notable

bargaine

of

the

pulled
women,

from

the

in these

numbers,
hides

being suspected,
thereof, and
was
put

five poore

with

their
and

of

to

death

his bones.

before

we

would

We

and

farre

destroier/ of
(saith he)

was

Tubing,

Morts.

parts

eate, but

to

for all their

towne

He

with
for

he

which

with

poison

/ our

suspect

one

the

tongs,

matter

wherewith

parts would
rich

"c:

infinitlie

grew

confessed
hot

butcher,

hides

bullocks, sheepe, swine,

tallowe

go

cattell)

bewitched.

There

from

mangers,
cattell

other

Venejiciis,or

And

it is written

forbeare

repeat.

examined,

was

onlie

men:

tion,
destruc-

the

where

woolfe

Genua

incantations,

in

(as they say)

to

Wittijigberge,

last

was

heere

the
not

or

not

bargained

in great

doo

hidden

^"

other.

For

pastures,

of

storie

meete

be

the

mad,

cattell,called

sterven

doong

same

were

in

veneficae

none

of

as

their
the

the

tooke

cattell

as

was

upon

that

in this behalf

nature

villanie

cattell,towards
charms

she

doone

of

one

their

Andro-

one

like

was

thought cunning

about

of the

savour

of

that

priviliekilled
by

the

The

poisoning

of
and

and

like attempt

unto

experience
if wolves

thought

dukedome

1564.

anno

have

that

telleth

in

for

pleased

being
fact,conspiracie,

the

execution

be

that
died:

confessed

witches

to

would

that

of

were

sonne

maisters

therewithall
them

shewed.

well

as

that

though

as

and

it

as

^'^''^'

posts

crocks

40.

onelie

the

the

families

above

and

but

another

was

attributed

antipathie

beasts

about

run

in

brother

and

whole

'"

then

was

pouder,

Venefica

in

being

which

inheritances

house

by poisons

some

authors,
else

the

beene

there

is doone

miracles,

divers

by

conveied

witches

prepared

examined,

consisteth

not, but

they

Genua,

at

commonlie

as

I doubt

had

hath

Milleti
art

they

noted;

and

as

thereby

as

in the

and

in the

Salassia

at

plague

speciallieof

houses,

suspected, apprehended,
and

covered
dis-

were

mentioned

Cassalis

ointment

so

killed

length they

(as lightlienone

giita

they

Venejicceor

40.

an

Herewithall

till at

Necus

how

that

to

in

renewed

houses

mens

purpose.

them,

venejicia, committed

also

unlike

where

with

ceased, besmeering
and

ug.

called

doone

was

confederacie,

one

poisoned:

otherwise

Wiitenberge,

chapter,

Italic, Anno

doores

Chapter.

practise, not

former

and

nr

4.

executed.

NOTHER

almost

chap.

have

butcher.

120.
Of

which

and
rich.
and
his

killed

but-

veneficau''^

90.

[? witch.]

96

TJie

6. Booke.

discoverie

The
A

fift

ansiuered
great objeciio7i

is

Veneficiitm.

the

might

suffice
of

pleasure
of

thing

not
Levit.

19, 33.

law

most

not

that

so

is

and

this

kind

of

in

in three

in

20.

the

For
as

in

for the

what

kind

of love

touching
thereof
lewd

of

the

this

taketh

awaie

people

called

Philtra,

jnanes;
or

end

life,"

which

bad

conjurers,
why

they

themselves,

or

"c.
are

from

well

ther
Mur-

5.
in

is, that

as

was

shalt

and

22.

magicke

cavill

is

twise

19. and
with

the

Chapter.
witchcraft,

kind

to

is

blind

But

of

was

the
the

or

physicians

may

value

mind.

And
the

the

meere

braine,
from

other.

the

of

be

witches

towards

opinions

estimation

it

Hippo-

or

practise, than
are,

and

some

These

poctda,

babies

by

appeere
derived

are

of the

rather

these

by poets.

indeed

Venenosa

Veni-

principall part
prepared by

benefit

than

common

what

provided,
whence

of

amatoria,

and

the

confections

love; which
of

some

is called

confuted

witchcraft,

procure

more

Pocula

which

same

certeine

understanding
that

the

of

in

consisteth

and

sense

in Detit.
likewise

and

might

cups, and

poisons, bereaving
so

and

Polling

Thou

20.

wit, once/ in Levit.

sixt

of cojifectionsthat

ficiuin, cotisisteth

27. which

of

other.

The
In

19, 33.

example

to

land

in Dent.

20.

man

in the

the

of

shalt

in Levit.

aptest

places,

which

19.

of

testament

Thou

21.

ii,

Exodus

as

kind

reiteration

stranger

Exod.

the

But

severall

in

in Leviticus

repeated

35.

wast

is forbidden

It is written

22.

Exod.

repeated

found

beards

forbidden

Num.

Holie-ghost

and

in

for thou

the

or

the

was

herof,

other

repetition and

it

But

article

any

of Moses,

it is written

as

words

same

it is

forbidden
Levit.

find

stranger,

of heads

generallie

repeated

lawe

For

the

are

prohibited

steale

the

by Moses,
such

that

than

dangerous,

read

shall

afflict

nor

and

vaine

severallie.

particular

shall

common.

shaving

before

he

christian,

institute

to

beene

undertaken

course

reasonable

any

comprehended

were

it had

against Veneficas

odious, wicked

more

greeve

lawe

Veneficitim

manslaughter,

disordered

Holie-ghost,

himselfe,

Aegypt:
and

answer

But

of Christ
the

to

the

murther.

foorth

set

of

title

repetition, and
to

if

that

objected,

under

of tuitchcraft

tliis kind

concerning

called
IT

Chapter.

of

that

the

poets
stuffe.

of Witchcraft.
And

shall

first you

of love, and

that

specialldoctor

(?7//^saith,who

what

heare

science

in that

decurrit

si guts

h teneri

quod

Ddtq;

he

5.

verie

art

is reputed

the

97

JLmonias

Falliticr

of the

wrote

that
feefinglie,

and

cunninglie

so

Chap.

ad

artes,

Ovid.
de

froiite revellit equi.

lib.

arte

a-

tnandi.

Nonfacient
Mistdq;

vivat

ut

Medeides

amor

7nagicis

cum

mersa

Phasias

A"sottidefn,Circe

Si modb

servari

data

Nee

Philtra

carmine

te7iuisset

posset

91.

Ulyssem,

amor

profuerint pallentia philtra puellis,

animis, vlrnq; furoris habetit.l

fiocent

Who

herbcr^j
sonis.

veticna

dooth

so

him

for

giveth

that

I dub

to Hcemon

rtin

arts,

T22.

dolt,

Englislied by
Abraham

And

forhead of a

Jrom

herbs

Medeas
that

which

will

gicke

charms

witch

The

held
had

So

dootli

plucke

Fleming.

procttre

lasting live,
mixed

steepedpoison

Nor

colt

not

shall

love

he

the

same

had

Medea

hir

Jason for
the grand

with

ma-

give.

can

full fast
owne,

witch

Circe

too

Ulysses, if alone
With

charms

the love
No

of

Will
the

Viderit

magicas
If

any

thinke

let him
These

sorceries

than

him

doo

good

might
towards

ces

doo

rather
the

to

cure
pro-

love.

marre

mail,

quis

than.

mala

pabiila terrcc,

Ovid.

is to

moris.
Ab.

be,
helpe,

pro ofe and

shew,

see.

that

Ovid

knew

that

or

make

him

starke

of

pleasure

kill one,
atteinement

his

lib. de

reniedio

evill herbs

able

make

precedent

verses

beggerlie

slibbers^iw-

wan.

lattd which

witchcraft

Philtra,

posse juvare putat.

that

iti Hcemon
Or

si

artes

maids,

furiotisforce

and

now

Aemoftice

to

and
a

be

otie.

and

maid

of

kept might

slibbersawces

in them

of phrensie

Et

pale

such

minds
have

"=

given

them

helpe :

A?td

in

iwaine

slibbersawces
to make

7naifiteind

those/
mad,
love;

or

123

ai.

Flevung.

98

The

6. Booke.

therefore

and

hot

such

giveth

he

maner,

this

either

that

discoverie

counsell

they

that

them

to

their

enjoy

must

love,

in

amorous

are

needs

else

or

die; saieng:

proail

Sit
Englished

7tefas,uf

onine

Farre

by

off be

muabilis

aineris

all

unlawfull

esto

iiieaiies

Abrahayyi

ihoii amiable

Fleming.

quite

viay

The
//

by

proved

is

||UT bicause
and

the

wise

us

Hieronym.
Ruff.
Plin. lib. 25.
in

cap.
lib.

3.
II.

Joseph
de juanti-

de^otum

quit.

Jo.
de

Lucilla

killed

Lucius

Lucjillus

other

indeed

the

the

with

these
have

to

these

ingender
what

toies

that

love

pot,

one

Livia

one

and

killed

Calisthenes

loved.

with

hated

much

too

much

with

killed

was

Plutarch

as

let

Euse-

hereof.

reporteth
she

indeed

as

derision

in

them

poets, who
so

causes;

Lucretius

Hieronie

too

with

speake

authors

whome

she

rather

trust

nor

poet

cups.

emperor

touching

looke

let him
to

124.

the

will read

that

saie.

efficacie

of these

Wier

J.

and

of

part
braine

of

hate.

Also

round

sinke:

it is

about

those

that
but

or

nest

of

or

said,

ants,

being

man

is
taken

tales.

He

poisons,

these

be

with

buried

up

bone
the

in

yoong
a

flesh
and

left

being

cloth,

thereby.

whereof
the

eaten

will

some

is bred

under

bone

right side,

linnen

white

the

frog, the

the

swalowes,
crocke

Retnora,

the

on

hate

nethermost

greene

swim,

therewith,

in

ants;

or

the

will

hanged

touched

thereof,
and

pismers

some

of

bone

frogs bones,

whereof

in the

little fish called

the

in their

exhibited

are

growing

saie) love;

sinke, being
if

lizzard:

with

that

love, and
haire

yard,

(as they

with

experiment

Another

the

consumed

being

ingender love,
brood

newt,

ingendereth

whereof

off

cat, of

old wives

was

beleeved

is

concerning

histories

procure

taile, a woolves

woolves

thereof

flesh

cups,

to

these:

are

is lies and

matters,

which

cup,

all which

Venejiciis./

said

are

lovers

that

killed

Ccesonia

that

report,
with

saith,

and

De

mocke

poison looving

Josephus
poculo

arguments

more

in

"

Aristotle

poison.

toies, which

The

Plinie
Amatorio

Caligula

starke

venef.

cap. 40.

apes.

hold

no

cups
and

love.

graver

husband,

hirs, whome

Nepos

hir husband

24.
IVier.

Toies

hir

by

perceive they

may

poisoned

killed

Cornelius

ftatura

animal,

cap.

lovers

those

herewith

is

love
art:

lib.

Aristot.
8. de

of

procure

writeth, that

CcEsariensis

bius

love

unsaie, dallieng
what

see

writers, that

there

love

with

Chapter.

thatt

venojite,

saie

she

of thee. \

love

credible

and
cattell.,

destroie

they

the

seventh

more

through

death

that

I meane,

Loving

92.

bee.,

one

ground,

of Witchcraft.

these, manie

Besides
the

simple
before

burne
sowne

the

and

description thereof,

in the

dead,

wherwith

of

the

to

proposed
that

bodies

are

which

things,

uncleane

for

speach

(ifyou

which

99

hate.

candels

dead

other

8.

serve

procure

purpose

the

diverse

omit;

this

to

in respect

and

to

serve

of

needels

sheetes:

reader,

of the

be

garments

and

corps,
their

into

reverence

used

be

the

mouthed,

open

shut,

are

follies there

other

dead

sockt

or

found

be

mouthes

namelie,

as

that

they

up;

love; they whose

engender
to

starved

be

till they

Chap.

read

to

Diosco-

Dioscorid.
viateria

diverse

rides, or
the

while,

meane

this

present

yeare

mouth)

he

afifirmeth

follie

popish
inchant

Bodin

Greeke

BODIN

referreth

the

of

rest

his

bookes

but

saith

his

^ap/iiaKec9,the
should

of

matter,

the
But

for

it

aginta,
Logicke,
the
this

word,
why

usuall, and
cludeth

with

of

with

being

needs
in

Which
the

be
this

taken.
others

new

that

his

the

nothing
his

be
the

by

should

and

false

IVier

him

he

witches

he

reigneth

the

usuall

he

ev

being

translators
Thus

and

Logicke,

in

said

interposed,
substance

sometimes
of

he
old

Septuhis

doo

to

signifie

usuall

and

signification lesse

reasoneth
fond

bad

significationof

it is most

it in

put

the

knowne

compounds

therefore
and

have

the

to

;
as

word,

it is well
proper

when

take

such

manifesteth

For

and
Which

true

fault.

ill Greeke.

derivations

found

should

translation

Wherein

Greeke
as

conteined
no

he

nothing

Printers

in the

is

he

rather

or

false

hath

wise, (^apfiaKeliis

medicine.

proper.

is

herein,

bicause

miracles

and

omitted,

left out.

toong,

all

doctor

But

in truth

For

so

Veneficos,Poisoners
proper,

fables

is

in this

2.

cap. II. prope

finem.

were

with

for

Prcestigiatores : Ergo
to

overtaken

upon

poison.

or

than

de

lib.

much

as

charmn

to

Vairus

123.

over

^apfiaKeveis, whereas

accent

must

is

sentence

to

devises.

reasoneth

more

learned

and

beene

but

Bodin

Magos

true

have

with

more
speaking
Veneficos ^apfiaKevav}, which

called

are

apostles

it lawful!

Wier

much

him,

calleth

reports

they

which

this word

divelish

of

and

triumpheth
heavie

over

he

argument,

L.

fascin.

false interpretation thereof.

pronouncing

that

his

proove

against John

"=

ONSIEUR

affirming

to

and

this

now

incestuous

an

eight Chapter.

trhtviphing

rideth

Christ

de
me-

dicin.

concerning

fascino,

(with

In

//

":c.

The
John

de

wherein

large.

at

see

experiments

more

that

prosecuting

male

Vairus

published

be; labouring

may

vermine,

see

directlie, that

fondlie

as

to

Leonardus

newlie

1583.

verie

Voiefici ;

read

him

let

matter,

desireth

that

he

physicians) you

learned

other

Greeke

and
;

con-

Some-

Bodin.

93.

lOO

6.

The

nooke.

times

it

Ergo

in

might

have

with

signifieth
that

his

other

of

words,

purpose.

their

is

it

if

no

argument

they

translations,

them

that
the

see

had

mooved

found

beene

speake

verie

of

betwixt

and

knew

(pap/naKe/a,
j /

to

some

use

for

word

well
tute
desti-

witchcraft
"c

Maggagian,

them

Venejiciutn.

fitter

agreeth

beene

difference

some

other,

word

vaine,

to

Magia7t,

use

the

another

being

have

occasion

they

and
cause

have

they

belike

could

word

metaphoricalHe;

when

Scptiiaginta

The

proper

rather

or

taken,

be

to

Which

actions.

where

therfore

unproperlie,
so

used.

vaine

But

though

so,

place
beene

discoverie

and

this
in

The

7-Booke.

102

mightie

power

through

all his

teeth

; and

and

was

sometimes

this

strangelie

whie

him

what

Then

his

and

hir.

Then

all.

us

give

me

would
128.

hast

have

and

she

and

who

sent

sent

thee

Old

Alice,

In

backside

of

wall, said
said

we?

give

him.

said

we?

hir, said
long

In
He
He
we

is it ago,

house,

said

old Alice.

he.

he.

In

he.

what
?

Bicause
since

she

hir

she
sent

maid.

did

we

What

did

Wherefore
love

not

thee

to

where

hir, said

hir ?

More

In

keepe
the
the

what

place,
she

did

thee

bid

We
a

hir?

In

what
bid

she

we

Under

we

he.
than

did

we?

shee

did

name,

with

she

said

him,

asked

his

Westwell

In

Keniiigton.

Then

thou

with

said, Who

beene

said

him

Alice, said

we?

they,

place,

In

said, hir will,hir will.

said, Kill

be

hurt

said,

thy

us

We

thou

him

Where

other

said

asked

We

he.

said

hast

long

Then/

We

hir

old

said

he

hir, for

tell

Which

she,

the

charged

in

sathan.

in

shalt

redeemed

was

thou

said

us

rest?

no

rest

will

for

hir.

we

therefore

name

How

said

ground,

and

me

thou

hath

dwelleth

is the

Where
the

Alice,

said.

We

his

Where

bottels,

hir

he.

him

to

shalt

of

none

he

Thou

And

give

you

Christ

Jesus

said

God.

tell

hurt

not

hurt

said, You

Then

againe,

teare

not

here,

but

before,

as

hurt

he

divell.

I will

shalt

none

thee.

said

him,

sent

kill hir ;

shalt

Then

he.

cried

shalt

hir.

When

he.

divell,the

Thou

we/
waie

hurt

who

and

God

of

of

neither

and

have

sent

We

Will

againe,

He

yeares,

two

all.

said

Then

shalt

that

not

said, Thou

said,

servants

here,

hir, sith

he.

he.

twentie

These

said

said. Old

He

hir,

said. Thou

us

the

belongeth

said

rored
I will

verie

and

in her

bed, said

was,

praieng

then

I laie

hir,

he

who

And

said, The

servants

We

are

thee?

streete, said

him?

in

he

before.

as

I could

her

We

Thou

the

kill

none

right

no

bloud,

he

And

shalt

we

in

We

art, and

would

all, for

us

before.

Thou

within
thou

he

againe

of

none
as

teare

said

he

him

in peeces.

hir

kept

kill

all.

said.

Wee

what

God

Then

comes

So

but

spake,

said;

night
first he

the

againe

he

goes.

he

fier,but

hir in peeces.

charged

he

tell what

to

kill you

rest

no

God

To

I will

comes,

he

And

like

runne

last

goes,

before.

as

words

we

no

of

name

him

rest.

have

must

him.

At

was.

I will

said,

He

He

sent

we

I will teare

hir in peeces,

He

the

hir

houres.

two

; and

speake

at

of

hold

scarse

of

gon

gnashing
countenances,

could

men

had

he

terrible

almost

to

us,

and

before,

as

terrible

spake

said

untill

other

space

.'' Bicause

we

name

charged

we

hir

her,

to

charged

we

and

said

so,

thou

earnest

thus

who

made

the

assist

was

us

not

foure

earnestlie

would

tell

to

that

by

him

repeated

he

log, and

And

that

him

charged
like

and

oftentimes
95.

he

and

mowing,

maid,

continued

that

would

roring, crieng, striving, and

with

charged

we

GOD

he

yet

as

in the

strong

And

unto

delaies,

otherwhile

so

downe.

speake

to

discover ie

said

yeare,

doo,

thee
;

kill
How

said

he.

of
Where
said

we

third

the

Where
field
the

water,

In

hir

the

In

birds, said

of two
said

Alice^
servant,

is

What

he.

What
he.

thy

name,

call thee, said

said

Three,

said

What

of

verie

honest

Dig,

languished
said

we

well

said

she

would

hir

he.

What

At

Pet mans,

from

hir, and

Then

else.
Then

he

said,

then

that

praieng
his

Sathans

spake,

have

was

did

in his

owne

he

departed.

and

noting
much
name.

would

he

before

keepe

differ

go,

with

for

me,

he

hir
this
from

from
in

sathans
peece

the

Subscribed

the

with
power,

of

maids
thus

he

and

paper,

we

voice,

and

house.

Christ

to

man

went

not.

Then

maid,
the

we

anie

killed

have

thanks

God

gave

said

Then
would

said

it,

words.

more

some

fetch

To

said

nor

but

What

we

Jesus

more,
go

West-

in everie

of

anie

for hir,

thou

and

name

hir

as

upon

would
And

grace.

so

downe

God

voice

and

mercie

kneeled

we

would

him

I go;

go,

Lord

gone,

he

the

and

In

houses,

Fullers,

at

in

trouble

to

never

said

commanded

we

sathan

we

hadst
the

Name

Milieus,

at

commanded

we

he.

said

Where

he.

man

yeare,

killed

said

hir

that

the

dwell

she

for

is

the

Richard

thou

hast

doone

dwelt
This

by

I2g.

he.

bewitched,

was

did

What
said

said

house,

thou

land

he

else

Where

he.

corne,

Farmes,

at

this

and

Whom

he.

hast

said

me,

everie

In

said

else

sale

often

he.

96.

Ager,
said

Richard,

said

pounds

xl.

was/

name

Where

he.

Dig,

at

of

died.

he

wife

drinke,

depart

before

have

we

with

man,

Dig

would

but

said

Ager,

At

Gentleman

Woltois

meat,

After

was

long

Richard

we

we?

child, said/

? Edward

we

old Alice

his

childs

said

said

name,

My

little divell.

hir, said

for

and

The

Edward,

than

killed
man

we

Old

give thee, said

she

dooth

like-

we

dooth

What

thou

we

the

In

said

said,

He

What
hast

said

mans

we?

he.

said

more

we

said

he.

manie

they,

the

said

child,

the

Ager

said

names,

what

:
was

said

more,

and

he

he

What

he.

Sathan,

How
are

their

were

Edward,
said

he.

Who

he.

What

he.

we

we

in

Where

there, said we?

thee

said

In
time.

he.

we?

the

said,

He

said

place,

that

to

with

spiritswere

Partener,

will,said

Hir

we?

we?

thee

sent

hall
In

seventh

else?

hir, said

to

the

sixt time?

the

vicarige,

the

In

is his name,

said

oft

first,said

time?

the

Where

where

thou

Who

other

What

said

we

earnest

he.

mote

How

.'' In

time
fourth

103

i.

masters,

he.

Where

Where

againe,

said

How

court

the

him

there,

loft.

the

he.

the

Where

Which
said

second

the

bed

into

hir

said

times,

In

asked

Where

there?

hir

In

cast

We

Westwell.

nesse

where

bed.

.?

he.

Kenington^

Where

fift time.?

the

W^here

time

he

chap.

said

masters,

Manie

we

said

garden,

hir

At

Braitifo7'ds at

there, said
the

In

we

hir master

At

thou

wert
we

that, said

was

Witchcraft.

is

He
And

me.

maiden;
assist

hir

departed.
all that

he

[Mispr.

99

104

The

7. Booke.

[* Rom.]

Witnesses

this whole

Newf/ian,

vi-

Thomas

The
How

the

lewd
whome

by

and

speach

she
but

was

prooved

they

I will

waie

and

philosophie,
learning
putting

almost

under

much

so

false

in

himselfe

in

the

suffer

of

contrarie

are

witches,
the

by

of Antichrist,

spoken

be

to

nature,
in

calling base,
commonlie

most

delicate

and

onelie

not

of

Howbeit,

and

loftie

most

saith,

dish, and

working

to

activitie

or

the

possible)

were

Neverthelesse,

place.

birth

shewed

S. Paule

laid in my

sentence

blotted

be

under

this

Alice

escape

evidence

juggler, through

the

or

malicious

the

verie
seate,

girdle,

his

rather

of
and

false

instigation

of

thousand

and

memorie

credit
hardlie

How

such

authoritie

hanging, being
hath

woman

poore

to

learned.

the

testimonie

condemnation

when

oracle,

cousening

of

of

else

or

inferior

is not

out

discredit,having

mother
upon

upon

away,

as

another

that

(if it

woonders.

princes heads,

people,

common

storie

arreigned

hardlie

will

could

How

is

foote, ":c.

his

of the

which

shalbe

there

miraculouslie,

who

all christian

stories,which
will this

diabolicall

coiisenage,

miraculous

the

Surelie, the tragedie of this Pythonist

either

hir

howbeit,

often

beene

divmitie, being

placed

hath

I take

pope,

all

light,

to

came

all

dales

deceived:

approve

largehe

more

in

in valure, beautie,

grosse;

lubber,
but

like, have

the

wit:

to

such

confesse, that

I must

that

plaiiie

latter

and

lieng

treat

and

shal/be

writers,to

diverse

urged by
whereof

elect

shalbe

and

sentence,

Westwell

of

and

in the

Illusions,"c:

verie

the

\
J

wife,j

confession.

written, that

is

Pythonist

examined

2uas

owne

strange

this

the

'

Chapter.

ventriloquie

hir

by
T

second

practise of

his

and

wife.

Spooner.

Fretichborne,

fohn

Tailor.
Tailors

wife.

\Villia"i

of Kennitigton.

"^

French-

boms

car
vi-

Tailor.

folui

""

Thomas

Johti Brainford,

Hetirie

followeth

as

Westwell.

of

car

matter,

and*

heard

this, that

to

sawe

Roger

discoverie

beene

lie,devised
of

some

by
hir

cast

Feats
saries
adver-

.''
The

ventri-

loqua of

how

But
what

shew

cunninglie
soever

this

soever

it carrieth

last

of truth

found
knaverie

conteined
therof.

therein
And

yet

be

penned,

plaine dealing, there

and

Westwell
discovered.

certificat

cited

matter

enough

diverse

have

been

to

detect

deepelie

the

or

maybe

cousening

deceived

there-

Wit

of
with,

canhardlie

and

great

disdaine

know

you

gobblin

hags

and

illusion

were

denie

to

reason

and

Robin

But

of

before

of

M.

hir

"

commonwealth,

discreet

of

handling

Georj^e

Darrell

of

received

for

the

condigne

fraud

found,

was

punishment.

no

the

not

of

name

soners,
poi-

bastardlie

great

through

in

matters

"

whose

aid

of

M.

Justice
and

confessed,
hir

was

of

of

discreet

coosenage

upon

convented

man

assistance
and

that

was

dexteritie

Neither

this

ordering

and

the

the

as

gone

it hath

that

she

transes,

right good

hath

of

JMalherbe,

with

also

that

have

"c:

understand,

shall

singular

matter,

as

as

spirits by

confutation

Bocton

and

rare

as

be

divinors, soothsaiers,

deciding

esquire, being

limit,the

same

of

will

witches.

of
the

people,

truth, they

saving

and

the

there

call

to

miraculous

Wotton
and

witches

; you

and

in

whom

termed

cousenage

wisedome,

And

iji.

And

plainlie perceived,

upon

name

with

divinitie

Thomas

and

worship

have

the

witch

transformation,

Bible,

the

worke

enterprise,

brute

this

short

come,

without

thereof.

to
a

105

2.

goodfellow,

credible

as

as

upon

the

by

Robin

to

their

as

they

as

couseners

make

to

queanes

the

translators

goodfellow,
and

the

tales,

reproofe

goodfellow.

goodfellow,

credible

as

the

pleased

Robin

also

and

spirits, with

walking

cre/dit thereof, and

the

in time

of Robin

chap.

heretofore

and

contemned,

knaverie

mainteine

that

and

the

heare

to

terrible,
now:

raft.

from

waie,

as

be
and

and

manie

the

by

witches

derided

much

removed
endure

cannot

this

Hob

be

die

confession

of

she

The

T"'^'^'"'^

woone,

"ir
,.

accordmg

to

extremitie

of tortures,

but
illusion

the

and

to

by

triall
but

meanes;

transes,

nor

and

with

the

of divers
and

not

before
triall
of

gentlemen

credit, at

Bocton

aforesaid

M.

she

shall

the
see

witch

of

that

art./

one

house

the

"

the

of

the

can

indirect
and

sence
pre-

worship

this

compare

be

or

in

works,
of great

Etidor,
both

may

by

the

they

as

feats, illusions,

gentlewomen

cousenages
doone

hir

are

confessions,

direct

by

the

malicious

owne

confession.

tions;
presump-

witches

actions

either

in

as

extorted
such

miraculous

Now

by

wit, through

and
for

Alalherbe,

wit, through

to

circumstance

(I say)
to

shewed

Wotton.

with

everie

so

wise,

all hir
and

of

the

flatterie,nor

or

triall

condemned

residue

you

guile

possibilitie, and

due

wench

inquisition

presumptions,

example

after

by

perfect

and

ghesses,

sense

Spanish

disclosed:

convinced

contrarie

the

yet

nor

manifestlie

was

accusations,

no

of

wise

through

commonlie

shew

forme

Pvtho-

weiVcou-'^^'

98.

io6

The

7. Booke.

The

IJ2.
Bodins

third
the

stuffe concerning
storie
PON

lib.
J. Bodin.
de dcpmon.},.
cap.

discoverie

of

Pyihonist

them

Atheists

kind

of

with

of Endor,

true

counterfeit Dutchman.

like tales

the

Chapter.

dooth

that

build

Bodin

will

his doctrine,

beleeve

not

calling

adding

him,

this

to

2.

maidens,
Brigs,

and

detected,

which

stuffe

posts, "c:

to

Westwell,

Maidstone

of

London:

of God,

racle

shewed
which

yeares,

23.

vels,and

by

was

possessed

Gods

of

last

againe,

the

past,

1572.

the

mi/nister

it is there
foure

Dutch

God

made

said)

other

strange,

of the

credible

"

brought
latelie

persons

him

into

this fraud.

printed,

doubtles,
these.

whereof

if triall had

But

the

there, John

instrument

of the

some

are

suspicion,
A

great
diverse

beene
more

he

manie
have

made,
finelie

that

should
other
beene

would
handled

have
such

historie

awaie

gone

all

beene
than

(as

divels, and

knaverie

miracles

bewraied:

Schuere,

whome

the

The
his

not

have

of his brethren
Vatider

out

church.
had

dis-

Stikelbow,

cast

to

Dutch

cunninglie performed,

so

of

church

of

di-

27.

of Maidstone,
this the Maior
with
diverse
UNTO
subscribed, chieflieby the persuasion/ olNicasius
99,

mi-

ten

mightie providence

them

of fanuarie

of

possessed

was

foUoweth.

as

the age

of

be

published

strange

Dutchman

at

the

to

to

and

booke,

and

upon

revealed

imprinted
the

Dutchman

knaveries,

was

were

wonderfull

verle

men,

as

maiden

the

such

this title before

with

1572.

anno

good

his miracles

although

knave;

of

fables, and

Hkewise

so

an

lies

wherein

with

wenches,

accomplished

like
is

foolish

consisteth:
hundreth

twoo
two

cousenage;

number

great

of
had

he

than
these

which

such

of

that

of

such

some

or

undone,

And

booke

whole

as

be

were

citeth

he

garters,
not

feat.

fewer

no

detected

long

cousening
at

are

after

with
could

cousening

or

tales, his

were

astonishment

divels
that

Agnes

one

as

miracles

till the

Others

penance.

by
knots

did,

diverse

of

"c:

pins, clowts,

London

open

impossibilities. And

manie
of

with

there

you

to

works

miraculous

spue

of

bound

were

bawdie

with

warrant

set

juggling

Aegyptians

joined

Finder

they

sort, the

would

that

Rachell

and

the

witchcraft,

found

othersome.

so

pected
unsus-

have
the

is

wards
after-

beene
residue

like unto
Some

of Witchcraft.
have

advantage

more

and

majestie

some

their

Some

thari

answers,

maid

the

the

been

the nature

and

this kind

of
the

The

men

of

was

made

Crcesus

anna

came,

of

there

be

unto

them

the

partie

of two

Halin

answer

the

right.

So

(I saie) though

the

councels,

ignorance
de/vouring
examination

been
an

of

men

to

all

mistaken
that

spirits

Aio

plurima

knew

promising

and

it is

an

fell out

in the

virgin,
and

contrarie, the
and

the

an

vim

should

or

prophet.

and

deceived

yet

inveterate
of the

and

have

seduced

opinion,

circumstance

with

hereby,

received

great
as

of their

they
be

should

remained

upon;

The

dooth

conjecture

was

alwaies

But

what

in the

mervell,
abused

divines,

negligence
swallowing

up

elders, without

and
and
due

subtil-

"eofora-

that

as

onelie

shall

common

princes

104.

Furthermore,

naie

idiot

fault

or

ficing
sacri-

rather

alwaies

"c.

yer
the

upon

cavill

to

yea

laic,that

or

as

Si

wise
other-

Qy^c: partlie

if it were,

bastard,

no

where

even

oracle

multitude

enough

matter
a

And

which

; and

errands

victorie

so

learned

opum

victorie

thereunto,

were

words,

regtia,

mens

'''^^"

Romanos

these

evertat

am-

small

no

that

as

subvertet

as

thereof.

and

Aeacida

te

imperium

annexed

godlie

in

magnam

so

reposed
thereupon,

The

famous, gi'es''of"

earth

answers;

words,

account,

was

abused

description

ambassadours

they

his oracles
idoll

all the

accomplished.

be

and

people have beene

lawiers, philosophers, physicians, astronomers,

since

generall

the

doubtfuU

as

proposed,

things
not

herein;

part

called

have

at-gument,

lived

trangressus

such

must

question,

interpretor, and

his

cunning,
of

if

of

these

whereby

murther

onelie

as,

apostles

in the

almost

/ penetrans,

the

sacrificed

things

nation
exami-

most

how

and

which

which

inferat, magnum

starting hole,

long

their

in

conditions

such

stand

preests,

person

than

world:

monarchs

perdet Halin,

some

even

whole

C^-cesus

to

partlie by

neglected,

the

unanswerable

overtooke

also

confederacie,

and

and

the

Persis

thus, Crcesus

through

the
rather

are

Pythonist,

witchcraft, Apollo

not

Pyrrhus,

posse, and

Croesus

that

an

partlie with

age,
unto

vincere

thus,

need

princes

they

that

but

them,

pected,
unsus-

their

Chapter.
the

of Apollo

deceived, and

therein:
as

waie

examined:

suspect

fourth

cousened

thdt

cunning,

escape
that

as

that

utterlie

shapes.

710

|lTH

confidence

so

by the

some

namelie,

as

Some

weakelie

of spirits,with

take

can

oracle

great
have

sorts

audience,

107

others.

The
Of

Kent.

which

the

confederates

by death;
are

they

as

the

of

prevented

are

reverenced,

so

of

holie

is untaken.
are

simplicitie of

countenance

of the

cousening

the

by

chap.

100.

io8

TJie

7Buoke.

had

alwaies

in

20,

deceived

be

9.

impeached.
from

far

also

plainelie,that

hands

^35-

be

to

answer

be

formes

and

that

true

tell

shapes

me

all the

argument

have

and

formes,

and

mind,

flesh

no

and

in

and

for the

answered

sir,what

; Oh

Why

can

Which
be

never

do

they

doone.

shall

him
if the

spirits take

have

you

him

bones,

unto

that

bones

world

the

Tlionias

Thomas,

said

have

perchance

witchmongers

wit

to

have

might

so

felt.

but

told

.'' And

pleasure, might

their

at

unsatisfied

spirits

that

you

in him
commended

hereunto,

make

flesh

be

be

therein,

Christ

he

to

resurrection

apostle

had

as

to

scriptures, all

to

see

sides

his

of bodies

remaining

take

xm^\

and

some

/ shapes

Christ, and

creature,

selves
them-

the

the

was

apostles

ignorant

not

faith
not

the

spirit; until

satisfieng of his

scene,

expound
onelie

Did

beene

such

no

Tlioinas

said)

certifieng and

further
his

spiritwas

(he

vvhicii

the

had

is

himselfe

the
after

even

not

indeed

of

matter

assure

can

as

thereof?

himselfe

Christ

that

the

as

and

preach

themselves

misconceived

have

to

thinke

him

shewed

his life time, they

them,

knowing

heard

Christ, having

so

who

unto

personall executioner,

spirits, when

concerning

in matters

have

not

who

him,

to

the

not

But

attributed

they

them

they supposed

as

them

so

were

of

forme

thereby by

not

John.

and

maner

referred

thereof, though

author

appeereth)

it

(as

that

respect,

devises; but

and

inventer

fathers

learned
and

speciall care

divelish

such

God
the

and

godlie

the

Howbeit,

discoverie

able

to

answere.

of them

Some

he

that

shall

well

perceive, that
bewraied,
the

nor

John.

20,

jg.

Jesus

saith

and

beleeve

spirit and
relied

hast

Item

he

and
r.mst./oi.bz.

credit

the

sensible

Howbeit,
Da)i(eus, M.

in

miracle

bodie;

not,

in

was

beene

thought

their

pleasure.

shapes

at

(and

not,

Blessed
beleeve

eies

where
revealed

exhibited

unto

bicause

bicause

feele

in the

that

not.)

betwixt

he

faith

thou

they

are

and

him

eies,

owne

discerne

may

him,

cases

faith

of

matter

which

might

have

that

reprooving

senses,

his

scene

they

secondlie

was

trust

saith;

corporall

our

externall

prevailed; " here,

not

that

naturall
his

(and

not

noteth

upon

thou

But

thereof, shall

not

take

spiritscould

Bicause

see

he

Whereby

if

beleevest.

him;

to

thou

felt)

hast

by

apostles,who

cited:

Thomas.

incredulitie

would

he

before

me

satisfie

circumstances

his

in that

place by

should

the

Thomas

his fellow

in this case,

and

text

of

condemned,

taken

view

the

fault

the

seeing

the

transformation,

the

witches, object that spiritsare

of

answer

the

not

weigh

the

and

credulous

too

and

feeling

the

as

creation,

the

transubstantiation

palpable, though visible,and

not
so

mainteine

that

transportation, and

should

have

word,

in most

much

so

would

naturall

sort.

Erastus

Mai-

saith, and

so

dooth

Hyperius,

Hemingius,

jeate, dj'inke,and
Bodiii, "^c: that evill spirits

keepe

The

7. Booke.

I lO

7J7.

undone.

Gregorie
forme
"^

his

the

is to

the

be

other

to

divell, who

for word

word

thy place,

receipt

which

and

doo

and

in

or

forsooth

that

wherein

daie

they expected

following, whereby

vision

the

The
Apollo,

who

need

HAT

manie

Gregorie
further
beene

halfe

such

as

to

therefore

be

lie.

revoke

their
men

Our

138.

Rood

titulo

than

of

idoll

miracles,
with

the

grace,

the

to

beleeve
IV. Lambert

of ^;z/z^r/;"j

Sonne

inferior

in the
was

one.

the

of

but

Apollo

manifest

livelie

more

other.

As

of

for

the

read

take

persuasion
record,

them

to

to

that

give

Tisanius
of

answer

Rtiniball,

idols.
not

was

not

onlie

worke

thoughts

of the

hart,

could

of humanitieand
Lamberts

it

perceive

number

is the

little S.

these

M.

thereof.

therein,

divell made

in

upon

of which

internall

shew, both

if you

did

of

the

sufficient

vaine

But

helpe

male

sented
con-

written

come

you

had

have

follie conteined

that

beene

if he

have

have

if

have

never

not

appeareth

it

Apollo

For

have

priest,nor

have

that

augurie,

with

would

Gregorie)

in

grace

fable?

would
should

might

good

maie

"c;

place

this

still mainteine

which

in

of

he

he

him,

excuse

opinions:

skilfull

were

Delphos,

at

they

Rood

lieng spirit: or

of the

though

I dare

wrought./

be

people

impossibilitieand

Apollo,

erronious

as

externall

in

idoll oi

such

request

not

night

the

given

confuted.

man,

the

maketh

the

by

thinks

Me

in the

the

lewd

so

well

as

answer

oracles
10.

to

impietie (whereof

of the

such

Zach.

so

that

Eusebitis

as

pore,
tem-

because

easilie

the

confute

to

with

impious letter, no

an

And

holie

yeelded

or

cousened

more

divell

honest

an

willinglie permitted,

Ex

given

be

to

here

all their

demanded,

coj"ipared to
the

words

beene

And
of

Chapter.

Pytho,

had

thou

Immediatlie

never

was

the

ttntm,

content

before.

as

the

said)

might

am

locum

execution

were

(as they

letter to

Gregories

in

question

sixt

called

was

spake

answers

cousenage

102.

idoll

the

and

maner

woont.

wast

this, as
the

in

tibi redire

thou

as

in

cousenages,

of oracles.

unto

obtained

he

in

him

English;

in

letter, the
well

as

wrote

is

that

such,

was

Permitto

of this

that

noted,

oracles

importunitie

the

qiicE co7istievisti
into

upon

cousenage

letter

following,

af^ere

returne

Note

short, his

be

To

discoverie

also
booke

of

of

divinitie,

the

bulation
peram-

Box-

oi

ley.

that

have

yet

in

beene
the

damnation)
what
made

Kent,

papists
their

time
without

will yet

eies

partlie appeare.

beholders

blind
nor

it shall

thereof,
danger

confesse

gogle,

the

of

they

pins

will be

you

poperie,

of

But

no

were

that

talke

satisfied

suspect

the

them

herein.

fraud.
the

idols, though
fastened

with

them
And

(under paine

might

man

death,

if you

to

the

wiers

of

Naie,
that

postes

to

of Witchcraft.
them

make

heavie,

seeme

the

themselves,

images

thereof

circumstance

diverse

How
this

seventh

the

have

other

by procuration

brought
the

by

let

Enquire

you,

saiers, which
enquire
see

at

they

lies, "c.
called

spoken

and

from

to

have

whisper

and

mumble

as

if they could

doo

need

Hers, / neither

the witch

of Endor,

truelie,or

[HE

words

appeareth
grave,

as

Howbeit
but

onlie

be,

if you
he

of the

text

mind

citeth

to

the

us

and

sale

was

103.

Aristotle,
And

shall

they

at

deceive

to

And
the

cousen

could

fore
there-

sale
the

unto

8, 19.

"c:

you,

you

people

with

not

Esai.

sooth-

here

whisper,

to

of

deceptionibus,

priests.

doo.

corners

she

the

is

opinion of

comprised

aptlie be
"c.

/j.p

of

19,

of

20.

the

this

shall
storie

booke
maners

2.

and

inforce

Syrach

the

letter, persuading

to

raised

you

i.

in

death,

Jesus
was

person

there, whether
verses

under

stronglie placed,
in

46.

from

of

raising of

divines

some

It is written

opinion

the

accomplished

Samuel

up
are

and

Eccl.
not

certaine

simplie,according

into

go

Samuel

read

so

Pythonissa.

raised

disputeth

with

they saie, they

Endor

she

that

they/

eares

let

images
drops

which

and

your

whether

and

of

The
to

let fall

eight Chapter.

is called

28. that

resurrection.

totle
Aris-

reports,

that

thinke

saith; When

corners,

by deceipt :

woman

for she

knaves

in

as

they

did

and

I rather

And

into

runne

and

spiritof divination, and

"c.

God,

owne

such

Samuel

of

manie

falfe

fir= sacerdotum

advise, who

Esaies

with

place:

to

But

of craftie

art

The
Of

in

meanes

with

Maximus,
spake,

wept,

Hominum

passe

that

For

abused

by

confuted by

abused

beasts

place

spirits.

of them

your

are

past

of

cousening

follow

us

beene

and

are

Valerius

times

walk

yea

wit:

in

could

blood,

to

have

lies,which

and

Livie,

have

doone

was

authors

good

authors, being

that

could

it

the

everie

Chapter.

published

grave

write

and

and

1 1 1

scriptures.

|LUTARCH,

that

ajid

s.

with

together

of spirits through false reports,

credulitie
and

burnt

priests bewraied,

the

manifested

and

clarkes

great

matter

their

of

detected

The

and

seene

were

knaverie

chap.

out

upon.
here-

word

Ob

Sam.
the
his

cap.
other
verie

evidentlie
from

his

plainlie perceive.
be

true

Samuel
and

the

or

false,

cap.

18.

imitation

2.

Sam.

:8.

I 12

The

7. Rooke.

of

the

men-

his

heresie

that

3.
"

92.

97.
horn

Hi

21,

a.

or

he

well

from

the

urgeth

of Saule,
ing
accord-

there

spake

it is neither

otherwise

into

looketh

the

it

an

was

of

the

Chrysos-

which

that

to

advisedlie,

soules

the

For

according

it
that

but

dead;

witch.

certeine

and

place,

raised

of God:
in

are

text

imagination

supposed,

diverse

of

it selfe

deceived.

that

hands

and

truth, Sirach

so

was

not

was

the

as

mind

in

practised by

in the

saith; Soules

tonie

z"

saie

to

Sainifel

are

even

deceived

Saule., which

cousenage

righteous

Samuel:

examples

the

repeating

therefore

weigheth

that

see

illusion

Chrysost.

And

treason

and

the

to

oi

opinion

nor

He
shall

of

according

servants.

the

to

Sap

namelie

matter,

and

Ps.

predecessors,

vertuous

our

excellent

discoverie

and

place expecting judgement,

Matth.

cannot

should

be

will have

but

And

novi

tcstam.

104.

2.

Item, quis.
mi

"^";

ad

should

S.

impeach

judgement

called

5.

ruin

linglie,or
with

the

would

in

this

Aiigustines credit, who

For

if it

perforce:

willinglie,his

were

they

remained

in
that

6"a;"z^^// himselfe

raised, it

were

least

church) /

the

directlie,that

if he

indeed,

And

up.

saith

he

of

divell,

probable

opinion,

(they confesse)

contradiction

(without

raised.

that

the

Samiiell,

up

is

the

ment
testa-

raised

bring

Which
to

and

greatlie to

have

case

stand

not

will

incline

hir divell.

dare

they

opinion

not

was

not

was

and

he

raised

have
yet

Balaam

did

so

appeareth

it

living taught by
his

Dionyshis

and

sinne

either

was

had

wil-

equall

beene

witches.

Sitnpli-

cian.

lib.

ad

Dulciti-

um.

quce.

Item.
de

But

26.

cap.

would

interpretation.

Saimtell

qucest. 27.
Item, part.

witch

and

where

the

living

the

confirmed

are

wherein

word,

when

as

himselfe:

Dives
have

not

his

will,that

things

and

will

to

it Gods

Which

/ Lyra

saith, that

Lyra

the

lib.
et

In deed

interposed

when

he

sticke

us

is

oi Lazarus

i8. that

is declared.

God

dead.

example

dead,

Neither

the

by

Detit.

to

letter.

vet.

the

by

according

140.

qua:,

thence.

taught

approved

August,

from

remove

2.

6.

lib.

doct.

And

93

2.

cltri.

Peter

words,
bicause

Deut.
Exodus.

18,

wit:

to

of

perforce

he

godlie.

was

onlie

20.

no

fault

This

art

to

it ;

by art,

prohibit

in Saimtell

the
to

wife,

it is onlie

nor

for

written

thy neighbours
lie forbidden
and

bicause

the

wife.
to

therefore
God

would
he

it

appoint
was

doo

likelie

not

him,

dead,
it.

to

when

dead,

over

not

that

bicause

desire

direct-

died:

and

excuse

desires,

he

or

will,

power

well

shalt

before

no

of the

6"a;;/?^^?//was

Saule

will,

good

commandement

as

may

; Thou

good
his

have
the

filthie

our

indeed

was

by

counsell

to

answer

Gods

We

decalog
But

by

that

in these

purpose,

doone

some,

counsell.

the

witches

aske

to

consenting
in

be

by

Jewes
give

doone
not

it is answered

to

more

beene

it could

Where

neighbours

have

must

saith

thinks)

magicke:

forbad

the

(me

Martyr

so
our

of Witchcraft.

The
Samuel

That

herein^ and

Saule

dead

by

by living
would
That

prophet.

enjoy

should

Manie
Satmeell

place

of

de

namelie

the

best

of all the

writer

the

for the

greatest

of

Amalekits

the

with

opinion
His

fault

have

the

saved.

saving

Rabbins

that

prophets
were

and

yet did

thinke

to

be

just men

of

witchcraft

spiritof

anie

one

Agrippa

"

alwaies

they

could

may
be

the

be

De

world

that

up,

occulta

or

of

of the

bodies.
abused

be

in the
soules

of

And

'^"'^'^*

Whereby

is

matters

the

it)

terme

the bodie.

Which
be

doone

Samu.

i.

Cor.

28,

5.

j. Martyr
coiioquio

in

nTjiidL^''^'
Lact.

dead, and

(as they

i.

105.

Lactantius

in the

philosophia saith, may

lib. de
^'

not

might

affirme, that
from

his
wit

to

would

(as

% Bod.
^'^"^'
:

reserving

confiiming

of witches./
who

recalled

departure

is the

all the

soules

their
beene

But

elect

an

his soule

power

herein,
the

is the

all.

argument,

that

Necromancers

their

to

Sedias

onlie deceived

affirmed

with
hath

The

called

past after

in his booke

died

soules

so

up

which

was

this

not

the

Rabbi

; for Paule

was

call up

he

elect,"c

sore,

to

be

others.

of them

charge,

with

fond

more

conjuration.

man

yeare

subject

are

their

place

soule, but

much

that

that
how

seene,

in another

also

that

damnation
too

But

absurdities,prooving

his

"

to

raising

Kimhi,

good

an

fables,

deserve

of Samuels

Heathen

was

punished

man

affirmeth) boasted

7?. David

unto

were

Abat, Origen
exceedinglie herein,

in generall

never

laid

141.

the

Bonas.

dote

committed,

He

ridiculous
little to

too

the

had

(saith he)

manie

raising up

yet

though

cattell, "c.

incestuous

the

Saule

Justine Martyr

actuall

before

papists

matter

was

other

all the

of

is unworthie

the

of

anima,/iistine Martyr

therof, falleth into manie

faults

small

against

by

may

soules

command

to

epistolisad

Some

Hebrues,

in maintenance

Bodin,

flatlie

In

"^c.

he

unmeete

in his bookeZ?^

25. Rabamis

and

where

are

Tertullian

all the

also

heaven,

it

course

they

commandement

God

reason

the

call and

him

doo

whole
owne

if

bosome,

therefore

fathers

Bileanio,

Bodin,

"

Haias,

power

other

historia

in

our

answer

all,that
to

the

all

craft.
witch-

answer

of

could

rest

Abrahatns

witches

have

explications,qua:.

In

C.

at

namelie,

in

quiet

by

would
not

denied

also

as

God

unlikelie

perforce,

up

and

raised

would

divell, that

what

himselfe, and

anie

have

thence

divell

the

For

possesse

or

from

plucked

by

by

he

most

brought

not

understand.

to

us

elect

as

him

was

and

likelie that

scripture witnesseth, and/ prooveth

the

give

In

Samuell

Rodin

be

cannot

when

Samuell,

answer

he

soules

it is not

how

and

indeed,

that

URTHERMORE,

1 1

9.

Chapter.

raised

7iot

was

dote

papists

ninth

chap.

lib. 7.

'^'^^''"''"

114

The

Booke.

by

certeine

past

the

Hebrues
God

but

we

and

'"

alledged.
that

be

the

his

that
of

raising

likenesse

neither

That

nieere

the

said

praier

holie

all the

while

remaine

contention

the

the

him

to

not

all

for

perpetuall

sleepe,
him

betweene

; wherein

Moses

of

Maisters

appointed
shall

We

the

(as

food

shall

and

scripture
of

residue
the

the

divell

is

doctors,
fetcht

was

(with reverence)

hope

circumstance

is here

imagination

of

may

exposition

descend

to

nor

divell

in truth
in

lowe

as

place.

For

it is ridiculous

things,

and

such

But

(me

hell, to

fetch

the

it is

both

these

Longe

an

petita

expound
leave

to

and

fetch

to

to

it

but

opinion

need

not

saith)

(as Pompanacitis

that

Samuell

that

is

neither

gather,

divell

up

whie

deceived

thinkes)

ivas

divell

may
nor

shall

we

indeed

for

for
we

the

to

it

Samuell

not

person,

that

Pythonists.

our

Atigustitie saith,

defended.
:

and

slept ?

But

Howbeit

off

so

he

described, according

be

farre

so

guise of

appeared,

that

the

raised, hit

was

the

to

dieth.

Saule.

easilie

divell

Eccle.

nor

Chapter.

Samtiell

nor

neither

was

sides

tenth

if the
in

sleepeth

cap.

place

opinions

accordijig

consenage,

it

lib. de

the

as

manie

whose

divell

JGAINE,

eant-

this

Augustine,

from

with

serpent

Sainuell, conclude, that

The

7is

also

with

dissent.

may

Pompanaci-

them,

bicause

changed,

I confesse

denie
in

up

alled/ging

the

in times

corpses

lights,sprinkled

purged

riseth
to the
: whereupon
serpent
of
Michael/, concerning the bodie

meate

Jud,

shall

and

levoure

therefore

And
with

otherwise

saie) woula
3.

bonds.

watched

incense,

grcimd

Gen.

and

and

with

above

were

by

forces

accompanied

perfumed

water,

they

142.

naturall

were

discoverie

this

manifest

in2.

anie

by

rule,

cite

as

without

cleanlie
a

it dooth

,106. wherein

he

not.

But

of

to

(for that

the

word

anie

of

these

as

it is to
noted

would

have

Bodin

helpeth

me

art

surelie

it in

some

for

difficult

thought,

Tertullian.

see

cunning
:

place

that

and

word)
and

devices

exceedinglie

(he saith) Aiignstine,

make

to

confesse

the

S.

by

conteine

to

us

practises, as/
be

libertie

seeme

to

the

tried

nor

letter,and

; let

supernaturall

cousening

have

seeke

to

conceived,

the

repugnant

by

prooved,

we

scripture
from

were

be

And

as

contrived

not

be

can

varie

to

be

may

much

so

places

may

text

for saketh

in

agreeable

handled.

divell, the

reason

likeliehood

absurditie,

papisticalland

hundred

as

such

raised

not

was

woman,

beene

or

this illusion

the

and

in

no

But

construction

godlie

Samuell

by

reason.

contrarietie

whether

14J.

of

rule

Atigustines
either

which

things,

unknowne

naturall

by

as

of

I could
as

this,

if it had

of the

in

this

and

D.

storie:

point,
Kimhi

of Witchcraft.

could

Bodin)

which

it

be

not

for that

divell

the

name

name

answered^

understanding

the

lieth not

in

his

give

and

mercies

by

Urim

or

Saule
could

"c.

And

unknown

be

desire

Samteell,

goeth

was,

shall

buried.

28.

the

to

this

see

9-

isaj.42.
""

Sam.

28.

this

place,
well

was

despaire
told

of

him

should

have

answer

him,

by

or

cussed,
dis-

matter

and

chapter,

''"''"

will not

prophet,

other

to

conferre

by

hir

and

by
that

hir

upon

as

in the

rest.

to

so

were

For

my

dwelt

Saule

doo.

were

To

she

and

purpose

that
had

or

one

at

familiar

Endor.

his servants
any

what

use

bicause

abused

he

then

that

(I sale) should

it

dead

Sam.

one

and

true, that

were

servants
so

i.

the waie

such

was

served

Saules
in part,

taking

spirit,and
By

ment

other

was

verie

what

144.

sawe

he

and

in

sawe

deceived, though

had,
and

desperate,

mind,
that

(which thing

bicause

speciallie that

and

servants,

Samuell,

up

what

his

there

they

deceived
to

of

woman

both

conceive

you

they

see

you

that

spiritraise

Wherein

spirit,which

for

them

understand,
by

of

him

upon

people) fainted,

the

straught

now

come

weaknesse,

owne

certeine

to

asked

him

tooke

Surelie,

his

being

as

and

told

could

so

all

to

and

strength,
:

they

anie

by

or

if you

David

refused

'

lies

"

It

in

was

Martyr

plish
accom-

Saniucll

and

had

before

of the Philistines

host

the

seeing

foole, he

she

first oi

the

to

forsaken

as

God

lived,

Thumim,

thereof

; partlie for that

of

understand

P-

/"'ianuiL

attributed

God

for

witch,

the

overthrowne,

be

he

not

their

you

God

when

turne

they

of

Samucll

doubt

no

divell, yet it

rr-

to

the
the

affirmeth.

dooth

that

miracles

circumstance

resorted

should

he

of

verse.

be

cannot

call up

to

power
such

12.

witnesse

God

of

power

he

partlie bicause

de

'"'^' '"

therewith./

words

he

goodnes

that

; and

place

either

the

before

for

Martyr

weight

creature.

ame

Ub.
""

place fullie

wrought,

beene

glorie to

is

Peter

as

have

worke

to

this

considered

to the

miracle
;

witches

power

Saule,

that

long before,
his

in

Bod.

j.

'^^'""

repeated,

plainelie opened from

is

of such

mightie

diligentlieexamine

knovvne
the

and

power

must

we

it laic

times

be

Samuel,

i.

truth

matter

it is the

witches

five

to

are

it should

case

(saith he)
if

And

is

(saith

betweene

Chapter.

the

of

which

115

n.

hearing.

supernaturall

in this

for

it.

chap, of

28.

testimonie

divell, but

the

unto

the

circutnstances

such

HERE

And

Jehovah

same

of this storie, which

beginning of

it is

of

up

communication

ivitclunojigers concerning

what

and

raised

was

the

eleventh

ihe

objection of

that

in

abide

cannot

The
The

divell

the

was

Samteell, the

and

Sauk

sale

who

himselfe,

chip.

hir

familiar
said

doubtlesse
hir familiar

so

.''

were

serve,

familiar.

28,

7.

1 1

The

7- Booke.

if not

for such

you

heard

107.

she

to

spirit was

Burcot,

was
was

he

to

brought

to

thought

the

oi Hilles

name

and

and

feats
And

strange

greeveth

I.

Sam.

28,

cou/senage

forsooth

I.

Sa

10, 23.

to

knowne,
he

passe,

for

by

Ibiriem.

it

he

face

of the

princes

she

should

the

rather

his

lodging

unto

hir

may

bed

to

in the

see

from

went
consent

after

baked,
went

his

bee

knowe

him

the
the

same

next

of the

gathered,

finished

therof,

that

also
calfe

and

readie
and

she

should

in

had

these

dissembled,

part

up
so

manie
in

be

killed, a

was

to

and

Endor,
he

well

other
she

that
And
so

as

from

went

she

was

uncerteine,
of

the

was

he

her

to

so

after

of
all

and

bread

this, he

had

circumstances
knew

both

as

plaied

batch

you

night

intreated

doo, for he

saieng

therfore
him

people.

conjuration,

Samuels

eaten

and

shoulders,

that

seeme

adoo

hir

need

the

peece

much

would
matter

And

to

may

he
that

knew

evening

it

that

with

part, and

By

for in the

and

She

night

neere

verie

text, that

hirs,

made

dwelt

now

understand,

may
with

bicause

But

came.

daie.

upon

it,she

and

But

and

people.

it

as

cases,

bring

the

conversant

neither

request.

supper

much
Saule

witches

set

most

knaverie

head

proofe thereof, you

that

to

the

by
of

any
did

quene

house

solemnization

and

home

businesse
may

house

part, the
the

he

than

were

processe

his
to

Saules

when

shorter

knowne
was

bicause

to

his

bloud.

and

him

his

But

garments.

cut

further

Jewes

net

cousener

such

innocent

good

jugler, by

well

of
in

Bnrcot

gained

other

and

Sanle

doctor

bicause

of

with

other

higher

manifestlie,

appccrcth

gone

himselfe
on

craftie

the

speciallie

shedding

beene

was

for

And

enough.

put
have

must

much

so

whatsoever

the

he

such

wise

thinks

was

waie

manie

now

Saule

familiar, wherby

conceived

with

of;

covereth

everie

in

or

are

though

have

to

oi Feats

and

me

even

the

to

Doctor

name

opinion

the
;

reached

Satile

be

not

to

were

yet

the

and

that

rather

or

Etidor,

at

Me

maner

maister

conjurer,

or

thinke

to

me

^45-

witch

woonderfuU

and

sold

the

popish

doubtlesse

yet

what

of Endors

And

knaverie.

after

by

"^c.

matter

could

have
the

in

trum-

she

woman

IVestwell,

at

her

miracles,

fellowe

detected.

qualities

much

wrought
This

the

read

the

never

favour,

popish

and

in hir closet

palrjun,

in

who

Feats,

monie.

of

store

witch,

this

have

to

Limbo

that

aske

lesson

perceive

divell

espied

perchance

brought

in the
I

for I

witches

the

among

might

she

belike

kept

Alices

blinded

and

have

that

Well,

fled togither to

and

wold

dale.

in the

hir familiar, and

to

appeareth

as

mother

bewitched

were
man

D.

with

bottle,

bewraied

list

counterfeit, and

and

hir

I thinke

familiar

much

read

we

undertooke

she

so

was

indeed

would,

Cicilies

he

angell

an

and
sawe

never

although

she

saint

on

men

saie, that

had

whom

hir/ friend

or

church

the

S. Cicilie

him

they reported,

as

Sanies

hir divell

see

perie, that
shew

that

yet of credit

any

to

as

intents

will grant

discoverie

him

some

it
not,

1 1

The

Booke.

and

the

couterfetting of

ordinarie

words

formes

and

place)
147-

of

maner

conceive

and

belike
the
I.

Sa.

28,

13.

after

she

1.

Sa.

:8,

21.

it is said

cunninglie
Saule

hath

him

unto

beene

the

to

lieth,that
Then

when

course

so

raised

thing

For

before

"c

(I saie) hangeth
she

answered

of

space

houre
I.

Sa.

28,

Saule.

12.

Read

But

she

usuallie

gither,
148.

that
yet
so

whom

the

whose

time.

had

his

when

Belike

lived

they

Tailors

large

here.

In

had
are

this

that

it

old

an

was

that

neighbour

the

was

the

by

eie

lived) everie

he
than

lesse

this

to

her

she

Which

of?
And

beene

(while

also

any

ing,
ascend-

of

quarter

an

with

acquainted

came

see.

and

he

saie

but

upon

him

within

and

personage,

he

hath

not

whom

knew

not

words.

of

she

angels
is he

earth.

words

that

sawe

and

the

of
and

knew

she

meanes

and

text

consumed

were

Samuel

was

upon

she

also

by

as

describeth

weare

and

yeeres,

before,

it

she

fashion

expressed

though

as

hir .''
/

to

bring

to

answereth

supposeth

said; I

him

hir

out

that
him.

knew

unto

up

world

by

aswell

dependeth

is ; What
last

in Israeli, that

man

fixed, and

was

hir

directlie, that

manie

and

hath

she

phrases

question

she

saith

ascending

inchanting

his

upon

mantell

notorious

most

he

by Saule,

thereby

For

that

appeered

gathereth

when

For

not

not

in

lapped

man

gods

and

little

all the

required

he

but

where

Howbeit,

Whereby
be

as

closet

chapter

suspected

words

Sainnel

otherwise

word

next

have

not

her

Satcle

spoken.

the

needs

she

hir

Samuel,

sawe

So

nothing,
in

of this

Saule.

So
now

hir what

asked

dissimulation.

hir

sirra.

sawe

hir part

verse

it must

or

all,and

hir.

proposed

with

thereby

as

man.

she

unto

when

before

she

that

expresse

now,

angels

saw

proceedeth

unto

and

said,
in

as

out

come

should

question

she

was

before

Samuel,

Well,

4.109.

counterfaited

cousening,

the

before,

Saule

by

21.

to

selfe ; Lo

things.

Sajile

plaied

the

mind

the

you
hir

to

woonderfull

that
she

came

come

saith

knowe

to

know

espi/eng

eie from

spirits ; saieng, Hay,

when

see

in another

some

induce

may

varieties

conjurors) speake

the

with

she

whilest

that

(I praie you) why

be

for

may

woman

it

which

awaie

they

spoken,

appeere

the

perceive

lead

are

repeat

using

worke,

to

sundrie

inferior

be

dealeth

passe,

mome,

she

And

to

you

knewe

was

to

whilest

he

words

evidentlie
Then

occasion

words, longed

before

may

i.Sa.28,

these

like

most

may

as

such

Whereby

without

stood

that

is brought

sawe,

there

to

course

she

goeth

so

which

credo, passe, passe,

nunqj

hearing

Saule

of

suppose

many

matter

have

conveiance,

their

fortH7te furie^

of

juglers (which

words

strange

And

matter.

I shall
the

see

you

the

conjuration,

(whereof

as

certeine
the

of

discoverie

which

rotten,
a

skantie

countrie,

if
or

they

devoured

mantell

new

the

made

there, for
men

give

that

awaie

apparell

which

both

were

with
him

buried

wormes

in

he

hea/ven

their

consciences

their

garments

did
to-

before
:

and
are

when

of Witchcraft.
they die
;

except

the

donee

dead

had

it is

(as

doone,

so

for of likliehood

againe

was

had

if Satmeel

it would

beene

two

The
residue

The

of

this witch

cunuinglie
raised
hotv

all

be

||0Wcommeth

thou

has

without

guile

answered

that

him.

upon

also

his

heart

assemble

said

thinke

illusion

words

issueth

that

as

he

of

thine

spake by

and

give

hand,

obeiedst

the

not

divell,

but

prophesied
to

of

voice
a

allure

For

the

thou

of

God

had

him.

Saule

For
thirtie

could

not

God

nor

it to
the

Saules

people

me,

the

Lord

knew

destruction.
unto

so

farre

when

the

And

not

to

as

13, 15.

if you

110.

out/

come

of

I4g.

greatlie disagreeth from

(I saie)

the

seeing

the

Lord

will

hath

This

said
Lord
doon

David,
(I say)

is

gone

unto

him

bicause
is

before

what

For

it is the

wickednes,

Samuel

thy kingdome

rent

thy neighbour
Lord, "c.

which

hell,

Sa.

lieng corporall toong

the
divell,fro whence

as

thus

and

need

of

phrase

aske

what

out

the

from

Even

for the

cousener,

concerning

for

enemie.-'

hand:

and

talke,

from

deciphered

meanes

perceive

communication,

mine

ibidem.

prophesie

or

sathan,

for

28, 15.

easilie

Philistines,being

was

Sa.

warre

i.

divell, but

dooest

is thine

Saule

past, that

i-

though

made

present

horssemen

hir

Why

As

oracle

suppose

rail

purpose.

Wherefore

thee, and

priest might

were

supernaturallie

neither

and

Saule

up

his

the

am

witch

himselfe.

declining

confederate

shall

me

the

by
that

the

Philistines

for the

overthrew

some

natu

careth

and

nature

speaketh

of

advise

such

sathans

from

by

spirituallmouth

cousener,

with

well, you

suaded
per-

souldiers.

divell

here

be

may

the

note

witch,

she

but

to

Samuel

were

thousand

(which

fetch

to

as

six

that

cousenage,

saith

direct

dooings

before)

and

Samuel

the

was

fetches,

little

how

and

of

confederate

hir

people

six hundred

above

Then

and

his

that

chariots

thousand

part

bring

to

failed,and

prophesies
and

him,

beleeve

to

the

person
He

especiallie understanding

JonatJiaii (a

when

the

beene

or

his

plaie

me,

had

witch,

testator

is declared

colour

to

in

in great distresse

was

the

former

by

forsaken

of

he

Whereby

accordinglie

it

space,

for the

it

by ventriloquie.
to

disquieted

ivherin

confederate.

packing

or

that

conjecture

hir

than

resolutelie

used

performed

of

selfe, or

Saide

are

wrought

was

borrowed
in that

out

worne

Chapter,

in Samuel

it

have

not

119

i^

before.

expounded

words

also

might

beene

yeares

brought

what

Samuel,

28.

could

husband

xiii.

SaJii.

i.

have

better

supposed)

hee

chap.

and

not

no

out

thou

phrase

Samuel

had

divels

in this

of

sort

dition,
con-

to

i.

Sam.

28.

'
'

""

Sa.

''^'

15,

28.

1 20

The

Booke.

7-

admonish,

Saiiniel

admonition,

beene

not

1.

Sa

speaketh

and

sieng,

28, 17.
'^'

kingdome

with

thinks

the

Saule

rather

than

than

so

divine

of this

veritie

the

whether
750.

his
or

prophesie

this

2.

Reg.

4.

that

the

that

he

as

onelie

gesseth
Canon.

'ZTmirMu}'
111.

appeered
Saules
"
it

mind

omitting

scene,
were

storie.

great
And

purpose

passe

the

forget

whether

offense

but

for

they
a

witch

the

true

were

to

like

you

or

slaine

{Ishbo-

death)

Saules
wicked

that

Samuel

Saule,
it

I will

of

knowe

If

come.

also

may

false
the
I

can

it.

But

they
doo

and

saie
the

that

which

bare

where

them

conclude,

things

true

were

omit

divell, bicause

the

was

and
after

yet this witch

whether

beleeve
not,

and

in heaven,

historiographer

certeine

all

heaven

to

not

were

faine
to

went

part of

decrees, which

man

exposition

it

things

that

questions: first,

although

therfore

and

I would

estate, and

Samuels

if this

the

everie

Which

saie

that

foreknow

Satde

good

sequele.
;

witches

concerning

be

must

after

and

with

not

the

of the

they

sonnes

yeares

probabilities, the

not

and

two

But

morrow,

was

of them

divels

unto

not

my

to

came

upon

I may

here

But

to

not

that

learne

to

gesse

things

such

on

opinion

the

all his

the

himselfe,

shrewd

touching

they

2(".

was

false, perteins

that

not

killed

had

give

did
or

battell

that

in Israel

reigning

be
But

daie; secondlie, whether

they

be

should

maintenance

disputable

Samuel,

must

of all

craftier

is

impietie.

posterities, as
void

next

in hell.

false, as

were

living and

sheth

with

being

divell

The

item, whether

him;

be

many

of

order, encouraging

gaines. Howbeit,

the

be

sonnes

the hands

all

for the

the

into

thy

into

his
this

doone

thee

more

evill.

also

be

there

Lord

and

another

to

and

of hir

kil/ledwith

sathan, they

with

being

his

for

fought

were

said

have

David,

executedst

deliver
thou

Israel

of

used

much

prophesie,

togither, as

host

admonition

maketh

battell
were

sonnes

hell

him

advancement

to the

the

have

kingdome,

sentence

credit, and

morrowe

would

an

his

will
shalt

Samuel

could

such

leave

to

Lord

the

thy

will rent

nor

the

hath

After

neighbor

Lord,

that

prophe-

of

Lord

thy

it to
the

he

and

purpose.
veine

the

The

therefore

give

rebuking

prejudicial!unto

wise

of

that

into

this

then

that

answer,

for

give

and

to

shall

divell

Me

this

voice

the

and

propound

to

living prophets,

his

Samuel)

on

Moreover,

What

Philtsiines.

the

of

Amalekites:

Lord

the

instrument

saie

and

raised,

be

posteritie:

some

hand,
not

daie.

and

me,

Sank

Philistmes,

of the

hands

an

to

the

upon

this

thee

unto

19.

by

(I

obeiedst

wrath

fierse

it

of

first naming

the

speciall commandement

should

all

fit

would

thine

of

out

thou

bicause

so

witch

this falleth the

of

writers

popish

the

at

gone

Gods

at

was

divell

doone

have

had

sathan

it

profit

the

to

rather

would

or

beene

have

the

And

for evill.

them

would

said, that

If it bee

will, that

rebuke

divell

the

confes, that
God.

and

vvarne,

discoverie

foorth/
said

were

further,

easilie

like.

Samtiel

set

words

he

that

of the

frame

my

of Witchcraft.

with

that

and

of

opinion

the

selfe to

probabilitie,

great

this

in

voice

hollow

the

: as

before

rehearsed

Saiile

to

of

wench

large, in

at

by

the

that

there

witches

art

and

IAS

by the
our

of

diverse

Samiiel

and

as

he

did

Belzebub

and

the

god
are

be

cannot

the

storie.

devised,

to

and

true, that
and

that

the

maketh
which

place
and

or

laid

art

such
nor

neither

life)to
as

one

kind

this

suppose

not

there
God
of such

any

such
did

verie

and

of

did

when

visible

apparitions, neither

are

spirit of
it

And

they

^-y",Yus*

to

named

differ here-

proofe

of

his
did

of

any

such

be

may

may

it

witches,

our

the

were

it,"c:

seen

adventure

Christ

as

craft,
witch-

likenesse;

other, in

upon

in

daielie

yet if it

in

thereof

angels

sent

are

actions

such

dales

but

was

he

diabolicallie,be

in these

exposition

times

cousenage

colour

than

noted, that the

papists sale, that it

any

(even

miracle,

some

his

all

them

or

interpose Samuel,

cunning

the

to

miracle,

witch

visions

send

the

divell

and

art

than

jugling

challenge
peece

the

miraculous

the

was

art, but

probable

five

or

was

be

to

the

is thrise

hir

of

their

this

with

did

is

the

or

hir

by

more

by conjurations.

by

for,

worshipped,

for

raised, or

confederacie, whereby
are

our

sawe

scripture arguments

disproofe

where

shew

they

Endor

far

God

here

the

dead
were

that

And

open.

Heretofore
heare

do

companie,

or

of my

of

neither

can

of

peece

woman

Ochosias,

point:

mainteine

the

to

of God,

("-" that

looked

doone

be

to

of

Jehovah

himselfe

witch

rather

is

that

And

of the

raising

Right Ventriloquie.

raised, not

out, that

not

himself

this

in

up

and

Safnuel

crie

one,

messenger

this

proove
the

the
she

to

exposition

suffered

the

set

when

than

true

of Acharon.

Upon

I have

jniracle

dales,

our

hereupon,
agreeth
saith, it was

divell,bicause

counterfeit

historie

speciall

these

that

courtesie; and

to

witchmongers

by
in

Gelasius

he

Elias

hir

indeed

and

divines.

in civill salutation

the

abused

-O'a

was

the

began
a

Which

where

from
so

right Veniriloquic.j

this is

Samuel

more

she

judgements

good

that

write,

indeed, and

of God.

power

late writers

this

Chapter.

but

and

doo;

to

vision

and

place,

the like.

indeed,

woont

whose

visions

Sadaias

miracle

spake,

and

127

men.,

such

doo

cannot

Westzuell

power,

or

no

are

in

xiiii.

learned

witches

name,

pag.

The
Opinions of some

Samuels

in

were

121

14.

that

wit,

to

sort;

it
as
; that is, Speaking
Pythotiistbeing Veiitriloqiia
hir selfe into a transe,
of hir bellie,did cast
bottome

Saule, answering

this

learning, expounding

of great

some

chap.

did

bold, dis-

trulie, flhWuii

it not
be

challenge

with
made

shewed.
to

men

necessarie.

but

now/
Indeed
R

152

we

it

122

The

Bouke.

7.

God

pleased

heretofore, by

speciallie by
112.

miracles,

for

necessarie
faith
as

for

read

the

At

"

Can-

turburie
Kich.

for

is

them,

of

of

beene

by

afterwards

since, as

dragon,

speciallie

spiritsin

these

If

find

cousening

There

"^c.

conjured

so

make

to

anie

you

read

devises,

Lavaterns*

parts

delighted

little

they

commonlie,

thousand.

newer

see

so

lieng legends

most

our

papists

the

their

shall

you

will

you

and

Ba/eus,

^walking

some

cite

could

God

of

Which

in

as

is

by miracles;

knaveries

are

If

word

the

great

whatsoever

now

of infidelitie.

withall,

the

antiquitie.

some

in

worke

to

established

church

miracles

and

Bell

but

and

prophets,

his

apostles,

faith:

conteined

point

and

Moses
his

the

our

truth, our

JVz'erus, Cardanus.,
have

Lee

of

greatlie touched
in

But

storie

miracle
ti%.'\

and

of

and

speciallieof priests, whereof

and

read

hand

is

salvation,

confirmed,

it)are

note

appeareth.

7is

sonne

our

seeke

to

now

the
Christ

establish/ing

the

is alredie

(ifyou

[*

his

discoverie

long

not

tions.
appari-

more

tsquire, "
others,
1573.

anno.

At

"by

Rie

The

maister

Gaymor
others,

apparitions.,how

Of vaine

1577.

anno.

which

certeinlie, some

cousened

and

countrie.

cowards,
y. Wier.

lib. 3

caf. 8.
Theodor.

Bizantius.
de

sped,

is! lemur

rem

stout

and

with
de

1^3.

in

But

our

ouglie

an

taile

spirits.

or

is

true

homes

eies

like

these

bugs
and
shaken

are

Scythians, being

report)

feareth

fier in his
like

no

terrified

so

mouth,

dog,

anie

see

never

lion

A
have

maids

fanges

the

in

women,

bodie,

The

his head,

on

coile

that

saieng;

bason,

such

hath

sheete

waie; special-

that

and

writers

mothers

our

having

in/his breech,

mind

common

white

kept

feare.

divers

(as
It

childhood

divell

of

continuall

nation

warlike

fear e bugges,

spell, the

folke, children,

sicke

of

weaknesse

and

dreames

sights

bugs.

ib.

Fencer,

vaine

vaine

Lavat.

var.

with

to

go

understand,

shall

you

feared

through

which

in

thousands

manie

good-fellow

But
and

spied

speciallieare

the

of

knave

one

abused

Robin

when

lie

brought

beene

by preaching

miracles.

Christes

UT

have

people

part lie reformed

is

effectof

Cardan,

Chapter.

XV.

"

us

and
like

clawes

VI

i^c.

skin

beare,

we

start

and

so

fraied

us

with

lings.Incubus,

of
in

the

oke,

our

bull

pans,

and

Niger,
when

we

beggers,

voice

heare

like

roring
crie

one

Bough

lion, whereby

and

Tom

owne

Robin

hell

spirits,witches, urchens, elves, hags,

faunes, sylens,
good-fellowe,

waine,

the

kit

shadowes:

adarkenight;

and

in
then

so
a

the

with

cansticke, tritons,

the

and

much

such
as

the

spoorne,

fierdrake,

tumbler, boneles,

have

they

dwarfes, giants, imps, calcars, conjurors, nymphes,

centaurs,

gobblin,

afraid

are

fairies, satyrs,

the

like

the

puckle,

other

some

polled sheepe

bugs,

is

mare,

Tom
that

feare

never
a

the

changman

thombe,
we

the

are

in
hob

afraid

divell,but

perillous beast,

and

of Witchcraft.

where

would

haire

his

"c

monks,

as

in the

this

wretched

gospell,

divels

and
woont
to

of snakes

and

cowardlie

writers

Divers

This

the

proove

of

shreeke

doubtles, the

and

in

that

detected

be

in hand

and

determination

in vaine

divels

of

ceasing

did

of the

113.

time, spirits

they

ancient

oracles.

shapes

of

illusions

past

of the

awaie.

vanish

in times

as

de

sped.

God,

to

preaching

Lnthers

since

Germame,

is taken

argument

and

be

of those

rest

Lavat.

to

they delight

thanks

the

haires

cats,
but

owles;

infidelitie,since

report, that

appearing

women

Well,

dragons.

grace)

Gods

(saith Athanasius)

past

writers

grave

shape

personallie appeared,

not

doo.

and

forgotten

report,

have

to

and

night owles,

time/ (by

will in short

right
the

123

15.

churchyard,
by night, but

passe

dogs, swine, horsses, gotes,

likenes

is in part

durst

scant

For

upright.

of beasts,

crowes,

most

heretofore

speciallie take

and

and

soule, specialliein

fathers

our

man

stand

often

spiritsmost
fowles,

hardie

right

for

is taken

times

manie

Chap.

were

fathers,

Car.

de

var.

reru

771

J.

IVier.

"

de

prcest. danion.

in times

For

intricate

with

men

Athanas.

de

humayiitate

their

the

that

now

word

mockeries

of

oi

"c

Apollo,

doone

guile, so

into

ciall in this

point

divination

Urhn
in
"c:
his

Christs

to

mouth

of

no

witch,

speciall meanes

that

miracles

which

approoved
and

the

by

did,
God

signes,
wrought
to

woont,

"c.

idoll to

miracles

the

yet,

by Christ,

appeare

is

and

more

nothing
unto

at

least
as

that

are

common,

inferior
his.

the

and

true

of

racles.
mi-

most

appeareth
where
sawe

Jesus
wonders

miracles

imputed
shall

The
end

religion,
the

they

miracles,

miracles

miracles,

false

written, that

conferre

we

those

; witches

and

bicause

with

Jewes,
if

by

divell

discountenanceof

the

154-

and

good
nor

the

worke

or

in Christ:

him,

and

them,

specialliein John,
it not

pre/judi-

leave

to

onelie, or

beleeve

and

Naie,

And

witches

yet

had

christians

we

and

by

infidelitie

the

miracles,

yet

come

And

followed

among

"c

to

men

of

people,

prophesie

of
was

gospell,

"c.

elect

to

through

spiritof prophesie

glorious gospell, to

multitude

great
he

thing

an

mooved

of

places

written, that

of

his

anie

furtherance

the

working

or

of his

to

the

in sundrie

was

his

of

mouth
of

he

as

awaie

that

preestlie fraud

fruteles

so

verbi.

true, and

brought

without

supposed:
not

But

oracles, as
beene

working

and

was

take

to

the

answers

and

church,

whereas

of

hinderance

the

as

such
had

beene

us,

beene

coming

us,

out

Thumim,

nor

the

unto

from

prophets, giving

unto

hath

idoll,as

an

conceive, that

may

countries

farre

spirits of prophesie,

the

as

inserted

beene

from

hath

which

report,

"c.

sights, spirits,and

those

Truelie, if all
of Christ)

comming

the

to

and

ages,

the

woods,

stones,

waters,

appeared,

hath
ceased.

are

(before

according

divers
or

of GOD

images

in

themselves

illusions,hiding

it is

John

2.

his
Act.
was

John.

2.

5.

124

7-

The

xvi.

compared

miracles

Witches

]f

call

tion.
colla-

Mai.
far.

2.

cap.

14.

qua.

Mai.

and

that

which

But

male/,

Tim.

6,

Col.

Opera

into

facio

qiice ego

I, 16.

114.

granted

never

for

to

man

is it to

creator,

if this

this

Finallie,

Apollo Py-

originall

unca-

of

serpent

he

his

attended

Pytho,

trade,
But

the

of

Delphos

Mai.

that

to/

Christ
substance

witch

to/

and

him

by

they

saith.
was

divell

nor

all

in

creature,

of

things

are

of

teine

other

as

this

proofes,

he

all

is

matter,

which

scripture touching

the

miracles, prophesies

oracles.//

the

find

ceasing

oi

in the
of

cer-

he

heaven

florisheth
without

preests

breefelie
and

saie

that

Pytho7iists
that

woman

I will

and

In

painted

and

women

men,
I

poets

He

called

this

learned

the

the

killed

he

Apollo.

and

was

And

shooting.

hell

afterwards

divers

For

and

couseners,

Pytho7tisscE,

opinions

fable.

Pytho

For

bicause

Pytho,

in

Pythonissa:

counterfet.

oracle-giver:

an

called

cousener.

therefore

and

as

verie
was

poetrie,

pater,

were

it concerneth

poeticall

; and

Papa

named

bicause

matter

not?

called

was

Liber

kept

was

at

papists
were

more

be

scripture

derived,

physicke,

earth

picture

thereon
as

is but

name,

in

who

perpetuall youth,

with

beard:

Apollo,

musicke,

of

Sol,

is called

alwaies

of

but

was

is

Pytho7iissa

that

god

the

was

storie

she

that

appeare

whereof

himselfe,

in M.

and

butter.

Creation

being,

is in the

of E^tdor

woman

it may

whereby

in M.

yea,

invisible.

and

visible

made,

of life and

make

can

attribute

neither

angell; E7go

giver

find

what

gospell,

read

other

appeare

shall

you

the

they

water

potest facere.

nor

onlie

is the

God

doo

the

as

in the
you

the

not

matter

may

is

you,

read

may
so

should

there

and

the

7iemo

symbol.

sed.

of

more,

others,

of

worke

and

you

easiUe

can

least

wine:

as

13.

Athanas.

tho

deale

the

than

yet,

compared

beene

praie
hard

as

manie

which

that,

milke,

all

of

creator

portraiture.

have

might

first miracle;

his

witches

great

water

power

?
as

and

Lazarus.

into

And

all cavils, and

change

the
17.

is

miracle,

Christs
can

wine

one,

Boditt, that

in

avoid

to

the

i.

155-

Acts.

did

Christ

that

into

of water

turning

up

is the

God

performed
it

of

of water

converting

thai

names

matter,

raising

the

with

the

of

conceive
ironi-

his

of

and

of -"""^tf?- had

witch

this

Chapter.

Christs,

to

things, of Apollo,

An

discoverie

The

Booke.

used
E7idor.
note

of

that

26

Acts.

20,

10.

ibid.

Idem.

J. Cal-

nempe
vine.

plunge

themselves

bicause

Paule

still

church

the

there
but

manifest

miracles.

But

of

credit

in

estimation

Bungie
bicause

credit

the

of

the

Whereof

pig,

And

therefore
their

that

case

them,

and

in

H.

Card,

de

is

and
that

miracul.
as

by

seeme

world

of

hir, whereby
wicked,

miraculous,

be

But

cheeflie

are

doone,
else

and

and
nor

or

are

said

never

can

doone.

him

must

were

be

to

the

the
she
either

they

to

be

Put

saie

he

unto

revealeth
lewd

acts

worketh

yeeld,

or

(saith Cardatie)

by deceipt,
else

unpossible,

seeme

not

speciallie

that

things

doone
;

yet

things

done,

such

cursse.

wise

should

by

they

helpe/

supposition

detecteth

that

thinke

confederacie

or

or

"c

she

the

looked

hir

anie

and

and

Lord,

and

ceased.

are

demaine,

the

the

in

this

these

will

with

woman-witch

of

unto

prophesieth,
miracles

or

God,

to

me

else

prophet

of

and

of

beene

blisse
it

maine
re-

Alice

question

hath

witchmongers,

answer

credit,

mother

in

Loy

good-

Robin

estimation

hurt

gone
S.

as

Btmgie

and

S. Anthonies

word

So

and

called

tinue.
con-

and

mother

matter

dooth

the

let all the

true

mysteries

secret

confesse

Bungie

the

that

warned

of

woman

she

the

miracles.

they

saie

The

beene

not

but

more,

But

fooles.

can

worke

HobgobUn

bicause

mother
are

imaginations

miracles,

no

cursses.

that

those

saie

we

miraclemongers

hath

decaieth,

whensoever

your

among

matter

other

old

selves.
themworke

vanished

and

children,

yoong

among

T.

even

among

force.

so

hands

remaine,

divell

full

not

the

Cah'ine

witches

in

the

help-

he

dooth

miracles

agree

are

the

that

is,

by

as

witchmongers

naie

he

nor

that

Maister

prophets

feared

are

continue,

feare

for

they

remaine

horsseleach,

contemned

are

into.

51.

for

But

or

miracles

popish

that

need

time.

witch

All

miracles

witches

is

mother

Prov.

howbeit

how

see

neither

ceased.

all

are

affirme,

some

fellow

15S.

they

for

vertues

directlie, /

saith

Alley

awaie
out

And
that

saith,

saith

Calvine

naie.

such

as

miracles,

but

was

saie

They

saith

Giles

gift

the

thus

time.

old

in

whiles

saith,

he

Item,

(saith

Verelie

time,

that

dead,

the

upon
?

often

so

distributeth

nor

powers,
bicause

concludeth

than

for

God.

and
;

long

meanes

spake
of

all ages

lesse

no

Danaus
116.

in

that

by

blessings

his

lie

not

child

annoint,

to

such

with

experience

up

they

dead

miracle

enjoied

apostles,

doo

Why

sicknesses,

his

utter

of

the

is present
their

eth

raised

in

he) James

Lord

discoverie

TJic

Booke.

8.

male

legier-

of Witchcraft.

The
That

|HAT

the

by

appeare

what

man

shall

and

mother
is

bestowed,

could

what

you

places

in eo,

honiinu7n,
in the

God

searching

"r'

12.

2.

"-= 3. and

by

our

by

Marke.

Peter

the

understand

his

lost

of

comming
times,

Sonne,

and

the
"c.

hominis,

sunt

things

of

reines.

Paule
and

no

hir to

Sam.

28.

i."a,'r.'i2.
'"

^^^-

'"

the full stop]

[(/^/.

also
asse

your

Saj"mell

Christ

as

i-

did

errand

is,

John.

of

i^g.

4.

man,

of

Also

appeareth

in

saith

Martyr.

'
^seu\T'

"^

of

am

Christ,
their

seeing

15. Ro7n.

of

the

117.

8. Matth.

2.

6. "=

divell

maie

i.

man

Jeretnie

knower/

and

fohn.

11.

p.

cogitationes

6-^ renes,

Jesus

i.

searcher

Ar\6.

men.

searcher

Acts,

these

spirit of

nosti

corda

And

6, Or' 7. "^

is the

Matthew

eorum,

heart

alledging

the

solus

the

the/

spiritus hotniftis qtd

but

saith, Tu

is called

Luke.

13.

Apoc.

infinite.
also
:

for

saith, that
if he

; which

but

according
maners

in these

therefore

know

did,

read

we
:

the

should

if he

Indeed

Christ,

prophets,

as

your

God

nisi

scrutans

straied, "c

And

Onelie

thoughts

in diverse

past,

secluded,

the

faith

were

be

Deus

Martyr

our

or

knoweth

knowest

places

up

what

man

God, Ego

temptation.

one

fathers

2.

and

Salomon

thoughts

our

things

sundrie

the

: as

can

upon

become,

age
and

that

steppeth

horsse

lost is

yea

tell

God,

taketh

men

your

cordium,

scrutator

scripture

in other

that

can

beleeve

of

gift

beguile

must

cogitationes

heart

know

with

where

22.

same

not

should
us

in

the

all your

God

divell

and

videns

who

9.

The

hearts

in the

thoughts

but

person

atctem

thoughts,

of

is

gods

are

Marrie

isai. 41.

Shew

did.

the

And

onelie

Thou

saith

fesHS

in
well

scit qucB

him.

rather

have

doone

onelie

knoweth

None

is within

which

est

Nemo

And,

of hearts.
est

Bens

So/us

I will

where

facobs

you

Who

But

queane,

you

Elizceus

as

therefore, that

and

man,

^X

saith, that

Martyr

Peter

have

you

speake,

that

sale

but

tell you

saith

sunne

prophesie

nothing

thing

saith

plainelie

may

who

the

Saule.)

can

of Sichar

woman

before

she

anie

or

and

the

to

and

Bi/ngie,

will

we

Salomoti

cousening

doo

can

hir

nor

come,

prophet,

and

come,

that

is to

the

under

to

Then

and

things,

all

of

Endor,

of

woman

which

him

sale,

thing.

worldlie
doo

to

oi Endor

which

Peter,

are

that

to

happen

witch

(saith the

words

yet

127

is ceased.

tell what

can

the

things

what

According

the

nor

divell

or

2.

Chapter.

gift of prophesie

witches,

famihar

indeed.

second

chap.

God
last
I sale

he

that

we

see

to

the

that

would

he

hath

could

oi

the

he

/". Martyr.
'"

^"^^

'^'""'""

assalt

never

gift also

saieng
in

suspect,

thoughts,

Samuel

that

spake
dales

our

Paule

old

times

spoken

gift of prophesie,

tell

ceased

unto

At

by
us

where-

Hebr.
^'

1,8.

128

with

God

in times

and
2.

Pet.

2.

false

committed
The
Zach.

words

both

n.

of

and

han.

horn,

Pet.

Blest,

160.

thou

lies in the

speakest
him

things

And

owne

through

vaine

expectation

thou

art

made

male

as

well

looke

p.ut the

But

and

he

saie

beleeve

would

the

See

the

from

to

as

him,

in

Elizah.

frentike
that

there

he

be

in the

bush,

arke,

step

lewd

up
who

doo)

person

made

lawes

or

dales.

in these
should

persons

not

saie, we

the

lie,

and

or

miser

within

were

in

prophets

made

prophet

man.

placed

therefore

wealth

rather

lawes

the

to

against

OUCHING

third

de
lib.

saie

di2.

uncleane

ground, inspire
so

118.

as

with

spiritsand
the

received
the

winds

to

the

idolaters

idols
the

rose

answers

next

that

minds, whereby

the

cousen

stones,

saie,

others

their

for the
"c

up
of

things

people,

their

and

you

priests
soile, and

come,
for

night,

over

morning

to

and

and

shall

profit

delivered

understand,

of

they

preests,

them
that

the

oracles

those

in truth

of

out

out

indued

some

answers

gave

gave

though
the

bodies

rising

of

idols

were

whose

exhalations

of that

out

part

most

within

spirites hid themselves,

gift of prophesie

all devises

ceased.

are

oracles, which

some

as

Chapter.

Oracles

silver, gold, wood,

2.

the

also

see

cousenage

effect.

same

Thai

Thucidid.

and

arrogancie

The

vin.

(as

cold

tabernacle,

of

manie

5. whether

their

condemning

them,
canon

Cicer.

common

anie

hath

art

angels,

all

(^

mathemat.

lib.

oracle

thinke

not

or

the

an

foretelling

of adversitie, "c

the

at

our

expect
one

prophet

statutes

clouds,

God

And

shall

disposeth

yet beene

thee, thou

shall

live, for

parents

if these

feare.

vaine

prophets

not

the

who

never

tell thee

they

no

moments

deceive

prophesies

that

case,

hath

and

heare

among

were

if

through

to

flame, "c:

of the

out

miser

No,

ceasing

anie

when

his

God,

saith, that

prosperitie,and

tell thee

cherubin,

Phavorinus

Also

power.

there

and

God,

the

shalt

and

of

worke

times

the

so

the

cause

; Thou

"c.

there

notable

profession.

land, and

Lord

prophesieth,

counsell

whose

labours,

our

saieng

as

of

people

I will

him

to

the

onelie

the

oraclers

of the

male/.

is

of

even

plaine, touching

the

of

sale

name

he

when

come,

of hir

wit

to

out

shall

parents

through
to

know

to

his

de

depart

his

like
are

prophet,

bad

spirits to

things sweetlie, of

tpist. 49.

Canon,

and

good

yet prophesie,

of

the

such

and

Zacharie

prophet

elect

feits
counter-

this

to

that

not

and

beloved

the

thinke

"":c. And

you,

from

Bimgie,

of the

uncleane

thrust

y. Chrysost.
in evang.
Ji

among

mother

to

ceased, and

is also

people,

places, according
the people,
prophets among

false

taken

be

his

in their

come

were

teachers

gift should

are

; There

shalbe

endued

past

couseners

of Peter

I.

discoverie

The

Bookc.

backe

men/
were

who
to

although

of Witchcraft.
it had

beene

is knocked

the

comming

whose

of idols

names

and

depart

of

out

inchanters

"c:

since

that

effect, it

divels

exclaming

rather
cruciare

molest

and

prevented,
his

So

clawes.

have

before

remaineth

now

you

no

2.

Mich.

5,

12.

thine

few

and

to

came

the

see

you

venisti

cur

or
nos

thou

commest

and

he

keeper

left for

roome

to

Which

.?

defender

is

here

see

Dei

our

13,

knaverie,

cut,

appointed

he

Zach.

him, saieng,

met

whie

time

our

off

their
are

Fili

cut

soothsaiers.

prophesies

God,

of

sonne

161.

spirits to
cut

more

no

open

they

wise

this

on

now

as

coming

thou

us)

confound

(or

us

fainted, when

him

will

these

and

more

bered;
remem-

of Christ, whereat

upon

will

no

combes

ever

Lord

uncleane

laid

so

the

upon

tempus

ante

indeed
from

troubled

were

if

And

them.

be

must

hath

thereof, their

preaching

regard

wise

are

take

shalt

thou

Christ

of

gospell
the

that

and

hand,

of thine

the

the

At

"c.

them,

be

and

written;

also

is

It

shall

they

prophets

the

cause

land.

the

out

indeed

And

land, and

of the

out

will then

he

justice,/

Gods

subdued

saith, that

Christ,

with

crosse

satisfied

feete, "

his

Zacharie

prophet

the

on

divels, and

of
under

halh

whatsoever

witchcraft, conjuration,

as

nailed

129

3.

proofes

and

reasons

and

actions,

power
them

troden

hath

also

the

the

broken

hath

who

cease

and

head,

the

on

the

yet by

now

miraculous

such

with

affinitie

who

should

rehearsed, they

before

"c

supposed

it is

as

so

chip.

such

ghests.
Howbeit,

as

received

of

seed

The

3.

the

saiengs

words

rehearsed

are

in this citie: for

hot

obteine

happened

have

since

living long
long

make
heathen
times

as

anie

past

were

also

before

of

called

in

this

to

heale

by

made
and

the

So
behalfe

as

long

one

than

to

we

grant,

to

he

so
can

that

perceive,
as

that

could

christians,

Oppirgnatores incantamentoriint,

idtm.

Cluysosfome

his nose,

may

manie

be

before, and

forced

was

lib. 5,

ibid.

Porphyr.

in

^l^^/iX^^di

of this

And

Howbeit,

time.

Etiscb.

3.

Item

plague

gods.

our

Gen.

the

by

religion,wherein
worshipped,

Cicero

held

awaie

awaie.

vanished

beene
of

writeth

was

in Genesis.

divels, all sooth-

christian

hath

his

wound

our

serpent,

is taken

divels

hands

the

the

the

the

mervell, though

no

to

downe

prcedicatione Evangelii,

against

martyr

oracle.

or

wiser

beat

or

Cicero, saith, that Apollo

answer

were

oracles

to

as

the

gon

Jesus

is at

of

relike

anie

booke

since

good

ceasing

and

defection
to

that

nothing

are

beene
driven

are

promise

downe

answers

; It is

ever

of

power

men

his

in

Porphyrie

citeth

of

De

Gods

to

have

yet

sonne

tread

fift booke

saith; All

divinations

and

according

the

and

justice,and

shall

this,that

others, that

his

Gods

Adam,
woman

Christ)

of

comming

constituted

his

of

opinion

in this matter:

satisfie

to

(in

is

title whereof

so

hath

Eusebius

divell.

these

your

fall of

by the

the

selves

divels, and

of

power

heare

GOD

confesse, that

he

shall

you

deceived

much

^'"^"f'^"""
j. chrysost.

'^p^j^^'\oi
4.

not

the

that

in/

who

the English
S

162.

The

8. Bookc.

I30

j)rinces are
call
of

bablers) by

oracles

taine
119.

be

Plutarch

up.
it: but

houre

anie

If

in

the

the

like

are

whole

Bceotia

of

to

foun-

or

five

ride

is not

there

we

to

one

excepted.

cousenages

of this defection

cause

the

would

world

(as

multitude

spring

remained,

one

popish

saith, that

calleth
bicause

words,

(saith he)

now

see

this

at

scene

to

Plutarch

of manie

name

is dried

miles

But

Defensores fidei.

the

there, which

which

hundred

Perth''-

called

discoverie

of

oracles,

was

writeth
in

verses

pollos
the

of

A-

name,

death

Apollo
by

of

the

cited

J.

Bod.

fol.

divels

death,

saieng they

died

blowne

up

with

Others

imputed

when

storie

verie

and

it if you

bicause

it is

it mentioneth

since

list: for I will not,

punish

fourth

The
tale written

of

me7t

by

""/"/]

him,

saith,

that

he

as

the

about

ship driving
in

heard
Thamus

i6j.
doo,

thought to
plaie with
his

was

in the
the

ship.

third

time

him,

eompa-

nie, whom
he

might

easilie

o-

vertake
with
a

ill case

beleeved

and

alive
power

by

wise

honestie,

divels

the

manie

by papists,

written

storie

atid
science,
con-

; in such

in

wind

the

last

at

everie

to

awake

were

haps
(per-

voice

was

marvelled.

man

unknowne

Aegypt,

and
And

Paxe.

suddenlie

supper

as

sengers
paswere

ceased:

quite

othersome

after

they

when

evening,

brought

sort

Italie, manie

into

sea
an

cjuaft,and
rest)

pilot,/borne

by

bote, in

was

told
*^/"7//z^;'j'^i'

countriman

Echijiadce,

tide,

the

his

passed

others

as

that

in his

ilands
the

calling, Thamus

Thamtis

the

manie

to

This

that

were

tle
lit-

having
to

as

with

slept, and

some

other

An

catholikes, approoving

being

whilest

is reserved
idols

the

beleeve

may

coui'tesie.

|h~^^^|LUTARCH

the

he

the

will insert

you

those

and

him

of

Chapter.

authors,

grave

death.

all

of
and

read

manie

the divels

beleeved

[*

that

unto

which

them,

out

death,

assured

impute

as

citeth

purpose,

divels

being

such

with

God.

of almightie

to

planets,

art

were

earthquake.

an

the

that

also

this

the

as

and

wicked,

the

with
of

awaie

Eusebitis

mortall,

and

divining preests

place

carried

"c.

returne,

the

soonke
the

or

them,

that

and

site

determinable

be

to

and

age;

the

over

may

held

whirlewind,

it to

of /'a;;,which

same

to

for

they passed
revolution

by

life he

whose

such

the

great

God

Wherefore

being

answered

he
that
Pan

he

when
was

jest.

by

doo,
with

Thamus

silence;

concluded,
but

and

to

came

if the

And
that

other

with

Palodes,
in

if the

should

were

calme,

voice

tell them

what

hie, they
he

must

but

manded
com-

that

astonied

was

one

consultation

wind

were

he

nothing;

lowder

everie

Whereat

being

weather

answered

called, he

the

departed.

{^?"Epitherses zSaxxxi^^)
to

twise

were

must
utter

best
passe
that

of Witchcraft.
which

heard.

had

he

looking

Thamus

calme,

Pan

god

o-reat

vvoonder

they

said

sent

for

of

admiration.

the

fame

multitude

and

Penelope,
the

Tiberius
Paulus

was/ heard
yeare
devised
with

the

who

with

passengers,

who

were

of

voice,

eccho

well

as

thereof,

when

But

read

authentike.

more

done

For

the

his

of

and

mus
of Thahis

knaverie.

at

he

calme.

ridiculous

errand

with

detecli-

on

tempests,

that

he

meanes

prooved

to

120.

ment
astonish-

the

cases

need

before,

And

message,

(to

than

what

and

his

wether

doo

not

Or

sport

droonke,

usuall, by

other

the

jest

make

to

used.

was

would

busines,

it him

told

in

of

this voice

nierrie

some

was

if the

time

suffered, in

deliver

he

would

he

calme

and

noise

devise,

he

should

in

have

should

thought

his

in the

was

first voice

serious

else

divell

shall

you

and

more

as

the

could
*

some

that

to

whie

For

wether,

he

where

sea,

appeare,

attend

matter.

when

men

of Mercuric

thought

asleepe,

some

the

accomplish

may

rather

the

in

them)

of

Whereby

wit,

to

this

confederate

some

ship,

divels, "c.

Christ

that

great

learned

sonne

chanced
all

Surelie,

thereto, that

Fasti,?,?a\h,that

night

whiles

pilot, knew

old

an

some

"c:

plaie, "c:

at

second

being

verie

that

by Thamus,
other

this

the

Thamus

and

The

the

that

in the

credit

was.

was

Ovids

upon

were

Rome,

to

wether

with

manie

such

expelled

nineteenth.

the

Tiberius

the

some

notes

of Paxe,

out

of

who

saith, that
Christ

when

in his

Marsus,

as

Pan

that

it

131

4.

followed

there

were

gave

he

was

Euscbius

"c.

Emperor,

who

asked,
Pan

that

supposed,

him

about

who

Emperour,

diligentlieinquired and

he

there

speedilie brought

was

the

Tiberius

people,

of

the

alowd,

immediatlie

bicause

And

thereof

land, cried

the
and

and

Palodes,

to

came

toward

out

and

by

they

deceased:

was

noise

lamentable

when

But

Chap.

in

rough

tell the
much

divell

more

pedition
ex-

himselfe?

errand

in the

Legend

many

will say

that

this

oracle

fable, an
was

would/ saie, 164.

storie, '"^Legend,

prophane

atir.

in

and

not

ritie

and

be)

thus

which

Diana,
to

canonicall

so

and

Andrew
not

who

his

who

who

but

maid

the

But

but

helpe thy sister,"c.

saie, that

the

S. Andrew.

pietie

courtesie

in

serve

to

the

what

praie

unto

divell,

hir turne,

"c.

to

praie
this

to

was

mainteine

will the

hir

and

gentle
a
god-

lie divell.

idola-

saints, and
send

case,
more.

answer

39.

knowe

womans

Andrew

divell,to

ti A ndrece,

answered
go

satic-

said

are

to

Lo,

the

S.

But

it great

faile to

divell

helpe thee,

godlie divell, pittieng

to

oracles

vita

fol.

hir sister to

request,

autho-

popes

sent

those

rather

did.

she

cannot

may

will

thinke

not

all

(as

praiers, or

disabilitie, enabled

owne

the

by the

in hir travell

idoll

an

thing
he

vei'efied

are

woman

hir

me

honest
wold

in

which

to

gentle,

consequence

Andretv,

thou

referred

papists make,
by

make

protestants

some

trie, "c:

divell

apostle, and

revealing

knowe

the

deliverie

the

onelie

hir to

was

praiest

Why

which

it is written.

willed

of hir safe

those

as

to

so

S.

The

8. Booke.

132

discoverie

The
The

judgmetits

of the

fift

ancient

that

abolishjnent, and

Chapter.

be

they

oracles.,aiid

touching

fathers

transferred from

now

their

Delphos

to

Rome.
HE

human,

wit

bi. fol. 55

64

sins

shall

ht

ceased

are

by

Jicdceos,Athana-

adversns

Dei.,

civitate

verbi, Augtistifie De

""

Etcsebius

7. cap. 6,

Phitarch

12.

10.

Lib.

were

oracles

now

since
So
the

as

fathers

not

since

Christs

see

trarie

and

order
oracles
from

end.

Delphos

seeketh

shall

And
of

to

his

"

in

and

they

and

wherein

to

exercise

their

monie,

and

their
in

commonly

made

and

pilgrimages,

shall
it

as

the

con-

by them,
the

noteth

the

both

see

transferred

were

generation

continuallie

prophets,

". the

yea

even

where

preests,

confederacies
to

adde

credit

and

feats
in

preests

their

beasts,

doo
in

aforehand,
their

friers had

and
to

beguile

profession.

to

feats.

rather
to

woont

were

oraclers

used

their

miracles

images,

in

holes, in trees, in churches

moonks,

to

and

to worke

oracles, or

maids,

cloisters, in darke

Chapter.

witches,

oracles, and

cousening

HESE

"c:

knoweth

sixt

couseners,

give

strange

Moses

ever/

of preests,

rather

shewed

have

culous
mirarefuse

apostles also, "c.

The
Where

devises

illusions

and

times

those

father, but

adulterous

that

of

is

in

ancient

popish

but

madnesse

stopped. /

cousening

remaining,

where

Rome,

signe, though

be

affirme, that

also

lib,

there

past

places

themselves

they

beene

truelie, whosoever

conclusions

their

have
and

or

but

of;

mouthes

knaveries

there

times

estimation

oracles, "c

scripture

of

devises

"

Christ

witnesse

in

(by heeresaie)

conceived

their

of the

all

whatsoever

beare

comming

till the

even

that

to

wit, that

; to

men,

this

and

authoritie

no

other

idols

ceasing

the

and

of

onelie

now,

that

foan.

30. statural.

lib.

Lycia,
to

In

Riipertus
Plinie

concludes,
Bceotia,

see,

you

8.

\.

oractilorum,

preached

is

ancient

matters

Delphos,

in

Christ

ceased.

For

abolitione

De

Finallie,Athanasius

historicB.

past,

lib. 5. cap.

Item

the

places following,

find in these

dialogis

huinanitate

De

oracles

fathers, that

you

Justi7ius

dc
vcr-

Christ,

of

coming
to
Athanas.

of the

opinions

laid
the
This

their

world,

(I sale)
most

dens,

or

in

yards,
church-

plots, and
to

gaine

practise began

134

The

Booke,

English
or

not

in

any

^''

10.

'*'*"

where

other

place

their

upon
I

Zach.

nation,

will

and

opinion
of

idols.

eares

saiengof
For
and

speake

they

had,

credulitie

of

others.

But
the

upon

and

conclude

did

credit

make

an

the

prophet

heare

is

and

they

to

are

indeed.//

let
come,

saie

will

see

and

gods

them

the

in

with

answer

not,

Boeotia^

depended
Now

matter,
is

and

mouthes
and

"c:

what

this

Vaine

eies

not,

not,

shew

as

of

end

have

they

thicke

as

world.

the

but

desart,

they

the

swarmed

they
in

discoverie

fore
therethe

of Witchcraft.

Tf The

ninth

The
The

Hcbrue

word

first

Kasam

and

affirmeth,

porteth) differeth
word
and

is most

"c:

reach

Ob:

to

come

further

no

and

and

praise

nature

that

of

have

in nature

things

shew

to

manifest

come,

notable
;

which

verse.
as

J. IVn-r.

lib.

de prcest. da-

he

hath

with

some

and

the

so

con-

demnable.

GOD,

that

those

in
his

be

/ proposed

for-

they

as

to

they

things

things

matters

of nature

course

of

us

future

not

honour

of

nise,

framed,

tions
divina-

knowledge

true

so

admonish
and

of

All

are

wise-

beames

the

are

are

of

we

mine

(in

appointed

divinations, denieng
shew

2.

due

27.
To

therein

is not

yeeld

to

profit in

more

causes,

and

3.
so

blessings

also

as

But

of

ferent.

manifestation

hearts

our

in that

order, lawe,

the

by

upon,

re-

former

prophesie,

\Z.

capacitie,

order

of unknowne

insue, exhibiting signes

the

is,To

conjectures,

and

hands.

sorts

and

from

Esaie

commendable

and

his

all

generallie

condemne

as

thankfull

more

may

Masius

in Deut.

as

in

humane

lighten

to

we

workemanship

of the

that

him

praieng

part,

be

to

knowledge

owne

A7idrceas

signification

probable

him, for the noble

unto

wisedome,

good

good gifts

ought

we

Christian

come.

of

in evill part ;

rather

the

judgment,

which

for the

re

Vaticinari, which

becommeth

but

123.

mon.

upon

than

opinion) unlawfuU,
dome

in

far

his

word

little in

taken

sometime

things

how

upon

the

betokening

commonlie

howbeit,

foretell

and

Wierus

upon

16-].

Chapter.

expounded,

(as fohn

135

Booke.

conjecture of thiftgsto

may

lASAM

Chap.

after

to

judged

unto

by

us

16S.

God.
And

some

attribute

to

publike
a

and

heavens
knowne.

knowe

and

other

the

commendable

taught,
yet

imbrace
God

mans

christian,and

come

things

the

and

giveth

allow
us

or

nothing

favourable

aspect

the

of
was

condemned
this

leave, and

governed

of

planets.

commendeth

and
the

taken

as

did

the

seven

But

let

unto

in the

us

might
in hand

be
or

By which,
and

Colebrasus,

who

us

prophesieng,
same

the

ancient

the

prophane
:

truelie
that

to

things

be

by

for heresie.

philosophie

all

they

whatsoever

should

forfathers

our

and

matters,

the

and

affirming

is manifested

and

they deprave

life

rightlie
;

planets

also, that

follie,as

things

gone,

and

starres

with

which

all

of

of

like devises

all

estimation,

creator

observations

that

bewitched

so

of all humane

would

without

are

destinies

by

as

These

about,

gone

the

private

so

God

to

would

man

that

creatures

apperteineth

side

other

the

on

planets
so
as
us.

farre
the

and

foorth
word

of

Colebrasus
erronious
"

impious
opinion.

136

9.

The

Booke.

The

124.

the old

Proofes by

second

and

God

the

weather

by

his

and

heavens,
Psalm.

said

13.

Jerem.
Gen.

54.
I.

Ezech.

I.

Gen.

the

to
43.
19. " 50.

Ps.

find

we

wisedome

signes,

and

for

the

for

the

firmament,

he

and

for

the

in

rainebowe

token

and

signe

made

seasons,

created

he

be

had

in

starres

When

it should

The

worke

handie

Ecclus.

43.

night

teacheth

Baruch.

3.

of the

holie

the

i6g.
Luk.

J, 24.

When

commeth

blowe
^Mispr.
Matt.

saire.]

16. 2,

morning

in the
and

unto

to

passe,

nomicall
that

doth

so

us.

physician

The

and
ant.

co.

astrolo-

and

us,

"

it is most

to

skie

doo

trulie
rule

and

is red
come

astro-

admonish

us,

neglect

we

Againe,

the

following

said ;
saie

is red

for the

things

"

not

southwind

passe.
skie

allowed

in the

distrust

God,

not

otherwise

astrologicall;

affaires.

it among

the

number

severelie
know

to

us

could

we

And

scriptures :
is

for

necessarie

ordinarie

our

recounteth

and

demneth

Surelie

rules

diverse

observe

oportunitie dispatch

to

he

you

the

obsevations,

neglect

to

as

in that

see

and

did

vocation.

unto

him,

reproved.

and

forbidden

in

unto

order,

himselfe

for the

these

words

those

christian

is commended

trust

put

to

so

other
to

night

in their

Christ

you

observation,

by

also

by

tempest,

that

the commandement

streight waie

weather,

us

sheweth

and

same,

let
saith

firmament

it commeth

so

noteth

David

heavens,

when

shewers

prophet

that

west,

And

shalbe

ancient

our

the

of

advise,

continue

of the

of

daie

much

too

follow

speciallie to
but

he

attending

in

and

appeare,
order

faire*

he

as

to

that

hot, and

saie, to

according

the

written

also

Sirachs

the

uttereth

placed,

saie

you

you

and

it is.

so

Wherein

lowring.

God,

rise out

and

evening,

of

"

course

it will be

saie

you

it is

when

The

are

cloud

it.

It should

the

a/

see

you

shewer

starres

watch.

altogither neglect

made

It is also

knowledge.
one

Jesus

daie

unto

past, but

to

gloria

daie

in their

faile not

that

the

declare

heavens

his

him

praise

floud

the

according

therefore

it,and

of

onelie

not

true,

And

come.

behold

Ecclus.

tra

and

9.

Which

Lad

lawfull.

the

for

be

yeares.

said

he

clouds,

word

observations

certaine

that

are

placed

them

Let

daies, and

Chapter.

testament.,

iietu

of

[hen

discoverie

with

not

yet Lactantiiis
of

witchcrafts

con-

from

gos.

whose
Peucer.

de

astrol.

pag.

383.

perceiveth

that

the

creatures

frutefull

decaieng

in

and
have
their

vade.
once

times

bloud,

to

doth

Calvine

censure

the

so

learned,
seasons

in the

as

and

wane,

cut, "c./

of

increase
:

Which

and

not

when

in

by

they

much
the

to

sowe,

they

moone

conjunction

observation,

distribute
to

The

their

poore

maketh

moone

full
the

varie.

use

businesse

husbandman

plants
in best

are

doo

and

utterlie

and

living

strength,
wither

practise

accordinglie

plant, to proine, to

let their

they
;

as

cattell

of IVitcJnraft.

third

The
That

observations

cerfeine

whence

impious,

certeine

Chap.

\.

0/

Chapter.

125.

are

indifferent,certeine

that

cunning

ridiculous, and

of Apollo,

derived

is

and

of Aruspices.
KNOW

whether

not

disallow

to

discommend

or

the

The

lous
ridicuof

art

observation

curious

nativities

upon

imitate

naturallie

healthie

then

brute

of the

and

man

when

wane,

the

Also

conjunction,

in the

of

Matermis

they

170.

shalbe

moone,

decaied,

is utterlie

moone

live ; and

cannot

the

be

children

that

behalfe.

of

spring

the

nalivitie-

casting.

were

should

borne

scene,

in that

conditions

Mercurie

then

it is dailie

in

borne

time

signe, a

conjectured

elders, who

our

if Saturne

as,

parents/

borne

by

; whereas

one

in that

child

the

their

that

noted,

have

much

stammer

or

so

in anie

opposite
dumbe

used

it cannot

continue.

long

But

am

the

sure

opinion

Julius

is most

impious,

te
Julius Mahis

rnus

live

which

he

writeth, that

who

is in

moone

Furthermore,
when

lucke,

salt

wine

or

cold

the

plaie

prophet,

falleth

pies

is

reason,

man
or

altogither

woman

or

not

God

For
his

counsell

to

so

good

the

evill fortune, is
of

searcher

lewd

reprobates.

opi-

nion.

so

when

praier.
bad

or

to

or

probable
shalbe
that

witchcraft

meere

heart, and

the

onlie

ous
impi-

most

chattering

no

hereafter

as

And

people beleeve,

simple

or

"c

shed,

upon

good

it

yeelded

be

can

make

is the

house,

your

his

is

or

shall

God,

to

obteine

recount

superstition

and
to

foretell

can

cousenage.

livereth

But

to

there

vanitie

largelieshewed.

more

wherof

haggisters,

or

to

as

table,

the

on

prognosticatethat ghests approch

of

praieth

heard, and

shalbe

Capite draconis,

to

presentlie.

heaven

to

go

saith, that whosoever

who

is this oi Albumasar,
the

shall

after his death

long, and

is in Leone,

Saturne

when

is borne

diverse

know

deBodinus.
Danceiis,

writers

divell ; and

that

he

foretell
learneth

againe

scriptures,and

the

witches

afifirme,that

prompted

as

of the

it out

by

he

reall

written

prophesies

sleights,wherein

nimble

by other

things,

in

anie

passeth

Erastus.

Heniingius.
Mai.
Thorn.

nialef.

nas,
Aqui(sfc.

other
fellowes

runnes

Catiturburie
in

Pargamo

oracle

earthlie

creature

flies

or

M.

to
;

all

answers

to

or

from
some

whereby

Babylon
oracle

or

;
some

in
the

to
or

as

that

farre
to

the

other

the

divell

old
knew

Grcecia, "c.

witch

; or

else

divell,

same

Rochester,

as

Delphos,
idoU

questions, through

conteined
Esaie

; and

to
or

his

testament,
of
But
I know

the
either
not

to

mother

Apollo
witch,

or

and

Bungle
to

there

especiallie
they
where

have
the

in

of the

by

to

or

of

waie

the

of

phesies
pro-

Daniel

and

monarchie

learned
divell

his

Aesculapius,

understanding
translation

of

some

or

they

this

of

find it.
T

138

The

9- Boolte.

Marrie
and

certeine
fond

it

is,that

divinors

herein

for

discoverie
themselves

they shew
find

they

thing

such

no

witches

be

to

Gods

in

written

word.
Of

the

the

speake

to

suffice
^IJ126.

idoll

former

and

hereafter

so/ bewitched

beene

handkerchiefe,

beleeve

that

perplexities.

Even

Aruspices, prophesied
on

his

head

which

MaJwmets

dove,

picked

that

predictions of

of

astro7iomers

and

good.

fourth

soothsaiers

cousening

and

have

speciallie
of

What

pro-

al-

fihesies
owable.

prognostications
of

physicians,

in respect
are

not

sensles
and

other
the

is not
word

lies and
and
J.

Bod.

lib

dtPin.

cat.

lib. de

4.

I.

1^2.

onlie

and

of

of

differing ;
God,

For

yet lurke

betweene
alwaies

true,

alwaies

false

divine
the
;

or

and

one

but

whereas

there

f.

couseners.

and

the

inchantors

these

truth

tell

and

conteine

onlie

of them

learned

this

putteth

hundred

the
lies.

the

horrible

most

;/ to wit, the
from

the

although

profession,

Bodin

(proceeding
a

many

same

words

they

of

these

be

may

of

ture)
scrip-

not

scriptures, they

mingled

are

of

forewarnings

or

in holie
end

stitious
super-

reject

philosophers

the

other

corners

prophets

others
for

in

of

are

soothsaiers

authoritie

conjectures

For

the

though

there

counterfets

with

and

holie

monkes,
The

augurors

conteined

regarded.

or

prophesies

divine

Howbeit,

the

nor

prophesies

farre

will

cousenages.

godlie,

number

divine

weighed

be

eare.

without

interpretations

yet the

nor

of the

to

of astronomers,

with

caged

or

abhominable.

most

ridiculous.

and

ungodlie

eagle lighted

an

cooped

oracling priests and

(contrarie to philosophie,
verie

that

priests, the prognostications

lewd

of

tricks

beene

with

face, being

graces

Chapter.

and

observations

are

be

physicians allowable,

and

IHE

peason

had
shed

witching priests called

of his

out

it is

would

he

bicause

(I beleeve)

God

as

if he

awaie

of

of

sort

Alexander,

to

eagle might

sweat

wiped

Rood

such

For

people.

help them,

the

another

as

idols,

those

would

beene

their

with

who

they thought

as

of

shall
craft /

the

by

have

it

time

was

elect

or

he

not

have
dried

victorie

The
The

could

and

bodies

angels,
chafe,

might

wiped

people,

the

his

in

were

this

at

thereupon

the
in

of

afflicted,and

which

in like

anie

Apollo

the

tended

conteined
to

some

therfore

in

spoken
shall

occasion

gained thereunto,

credit

miracles

to

remorse

the

and

and

priests,which

if

said, that

teares,

that

promised

not

Pytho

or

alreadie

somewhat

have

of the

have

to

hath
ApoUos
passions.

thereof

cunning

counterfeit

Apollo,

Ob

tell you,

to

vertue

called

title of

one

great
ence
differsaith

divell)
And

are

then

of Witchcraft.
maie

why
why

not

For

it is
well

as

everie

not

everie

witch

counterfet

ods, but they

the

as

of

the

of

their

by

and

prophets

nite

was

and

which

all their

according

people

to

that

For

Elie

will

were

both

this

daie

also

But

that

Bodin,

pleasure

as

Elisha.

not

came

but

to

passe,

among

the

should

come

could

of

he

it.

these

and

godlie

to

Gods

there

hath

them,

English

which
The

oi

said

Sibylla,

in

booke

these

who
;

of

beene
in

127.

Silo-

2.

Reg.

2.

prophets

and

the

unto

the

and
oi

Gods
alwaies

were

whereas

also

had

some

where

was

mad

and

else

or

heathen

foolish

Apollo

since

twelve

that

pleasure.
ever

since

Latine

is
of

remaine

shall

divelish

by

informed

expound

or

world

instructed

the

daughter

as

; and

pretious
anie

time,

no

called

speech.

time,
Filia

so

Which

answers

the
divine

vocis,

voice
in

lyj.

preests

and

before

he

write, that
heard

Greeke

Bodin.

as

yelded thereby

were

Hebrues

J-

therein,

brightnes
yeares

God

things

conteined

stones

to

make

by

the

as

daie,

able

would

all such

hundred

Nevertheles,
that

of

Urint

thing.
two

be

mainteined/

them

by

this

at

never

madnesse

miraculouslie

were

were

of

as

the

some

prophets

gifts

the

(asyi^jfc'/J/n^j
reporteth)
and

prophesie.

meant

spiritof prophesie,

that

be

to

extraordinarie

in his

passe

So
will

prophets

these

prognosticate
ceased

and

de-

Indies, Slc.

For

Jewes,

borne.

was

knowne

witchmonger

brightnes

the

vertue

of

anie

beleeve

men

by

But

as

Diverse

messengers

prophesied

and

For

it is

the

vision,

some

; yea

"c./

Ahiam

Also

one

in

indued

not

were,

the

were

excellent

most

And

Item,

had

Gods

in the

though

proove

divine

although

were

were

David.

upon

some

of the

anie

nor

there

Salomon,

or

Gad

or

Salomon.

lives,

evermore

it is written
at

prophets

Elisha

and

to

was

prophets

the

conteined

David

to

pacified by repentance.
the people to be wise
reputed among
wrath

propheticall

Salomon,

are

Nathan

doubled

things

of such

the

of

allegories: yet they

spake

to

was

and

parables

Gods

God

had,

prophesied
more,

God

reveale

from

Elias

Bioi^iel
divinations

therein, of

holie

of

even

David

notable

prophets.

the
to

sent

and

prophesie,

of

degree

done

and

cofttetned

stones

For

psalmes

it is said, that

as

be

to

mother

as

hundred

Chapter.

that

appeare,
sorts.

mysteries,
that

in

And

Eccho.

diverse

with

fift

precious

should

often

once

prophets^ of Urim,

trice

twelve

called

voice

truth

Apollo}

as

witch

139

5.

best.

diversitie

use

cunning

as

good

as

cousener

will hit the

The
The

thought

be

Chap.

among

^x^^'i""^

yoseph.

dean-

'"^"''"

Josue fiUus

^Z'keaboth.

discoverie

The

9- Booke.

140

The
cottditiojiall

prophesies

Of

doo

testamefit

to the

Chapter.
they

whom

by

old

pjiblishedj witch-

were

st/pernaturall

witches

objectionsagainst

the

in

prophesies

the

whereof

intreate^ and

aunswers

mongers

sixt

actions.
and

HRIST

his apostles

afflictions,which
in this life

God

of the

salvation

being

miracles

and

174subject 128.

of

the

the

old

prophesies
of
te-

in

and
governement,
foure
monarchies,

Grcscia, Gr'c
Christ

of

and

old

their

of the

he

how

of

of

the

be

prophet
mouth,

out

of the

"c.

Which

it also

was

Christ

assistance

2.

Reg.

2.

13.

that

Enoch

when

can

beleeve,
miracles

that
that

to

of

Saviour

our

virgine, and

prophesies
endued
;

with
I

will

lewd
is not

which

shew

or

an

without

as

of

can

humane

up

words

in his

Christ, yet
placed

were

figures

of

extraordinarie
whose

what

persons
in

them

also

be

his

particular

raise
my

of

published

his

were

prophesie

prophet,

wliich

the

Jesus

where,
were

I will put

himselfe,

those

;/ of

is

speciall
to

come

performe
but

in

by

divine

.-'

I denie

Elie

of

if

the

of the

fuda, Israel,Aegypt, Persia,

will ; which

Now,

be

continuance,

specialliespoken

his

sion,
ascen-

distinction

instauration

and

particular prophets,

thing peculiar

circumstance
and

of

promise

were

declare

himselfe.

creature
we

treat

of the

and

preached

beleeve, "c.
the

our

signes

new

apostles, who

af

mysteries

seeke

as

brethren,

it

those
to

accomplish

Howbeit,
miraculous

and

divinations
power

and
no

should

to

God

by

prophet

the

giftof God,
whie

though
of

spoken

them

among

of their

midst

the

condition

manie

peculiar prophets,
his

repentance
the

resurrection,

These

to

of

under

to

comming

borne

and

How-

his

oi

signes

the
dale

sinnes,

order, decaie,

gifts,according

excellent

and

are

not

as

kingdomes

should

and

speciall

Gods

them

of estates

tribe, passion, resurrection, "c.

by

tied

are

of the

our

of

prophesies, threatnings,

by

testament

speciallie

and

for

difference

the

and/ ruines

changes

the

we

us,

redemption

the

thereby

as

doctrine

the

to

crucified

and

prophesies

The

So

unto

attend

to

exhibited

Christ

The

but

discovered

that

conditions

to

of

and

foreknowe.

to

us

and

church

the

before

all

annexed

castigation.

and

crosse

shewed

that

God,

are

dale,

last

the

be

side, corporall blessings

other

the

on

as

punishments

and

plagues,

of

disturbe

requisite for

are

mercie

the

is

beit, such

Phopliesies
conditio-

of

shall

all things, which

of

and

calamities

of the

prophesied
greeve

also

that

tokens

and
finallie

shall

were

that

witches

thereof:

rapt

into

can

by and
heaven

ride

by

in

it is

bodilie

the

aire,

objected
;

and

that

and

unto

the
me,

Abactike

142

The

Booke.

Q.

sight,

the

which

dumbe

beleeve

will

take

another

was

kind
said

are

will
Matt.

ij.

beleeve

sathan

cast

endure,
lyO.

Peters

chaines

to

can

make

in
10,

13.

as

divided,

the

and

the

upon

and

be

wo

was

and

his

Everie

"c.

naught,

to

jurors
con-

yet, if you

saith

he

brought

(which
and

and

For

so.

be

"c

kingdome

shall

Gallisies

fetters

lieng

all his

miracles

Let

If
not

in

with

Christ

in

manie

you

the

the

old

and

by

people,

of

God,
word.

as

than

they

witch,

and

cursses

and

expressed

And

touching

thus
the

Kasam.jl

which

stand

in
of

pronounced

much
word

in

his

wives

are

more

the

awe

in

while

great

miracles

all

thee

Christ,

checke

true

such,
to

doone

legend,
to

the

than

in

old

golden

testament

new

Insomuch

threatnings

in the

had

these

be

beene

faith

stuffe, enough

bewitched

manacies

reject

us

find

may

miraculous

himselfe.
of

let

; Wo

they

our

strengthen

(as appeareth

had

in you,

acquiet

these

reprooved

saieng

miracles

doone

they

as

did

Christ

people

beleeve,

and

works,

whereof

Bodin

expressed

credit

beene

the

at

witches

our

truth, and

vehementlie

he

If the

settle

us

wonderous

vanities

speciallie

have

raine,

his

of

not

Richard,

to

sithens

But

as

would

not

obtained

confirme

Bethsaida.

thee

"c.

opened

all to

much

so

Richard

grace

conversion

the

them

which

Sidon,

repented,

and

in

doores

they list, "c.

for

of

did

so

speciall

more,

12

to

prison,

prison

when

finallie

sight

in

by

manie

6. 7, and

John.

beleeving

and

is

Helias

faith, and

Tyre

he

it raine,

Chorazin,

ago

selfe, shall

fell off

Peter.

miracles,

as

it

marrie

did

our

be

against
sathan,

out

it cannot

words,

he

ever

as

divels

witches

Christ)

selves
them-

they

as

of

out

diseases

"c./

Windsor

Luk.

Christs

casting

all

of

and

yea,

with

thereat

good

as

for

usuall

healing

the
doo

can

As

miracles

be

divided

kingdome

35.

them.

of

to

witches

our

it upon

finallie

and

speach,

to

manie

discove7'ie

and

fables,
Af.

Mai.

all
of

the

more

of

of Witchcraft.

first

The
The

dreafties, and
differeth

MEN

and
deceived

to

make

nor

of

interpretation

the

therby,

women
:

divine

such

them

feretnie

belongeth

of

God

to

Jerem.

27.

Eccle.

5.

witches,

men

ment
punish-

great

unto

in

appeereth

Jerem.
25.

Read

Prophet./

the

24,

knowing

as

as

Eccius.

they

attribute

them,

beleeving

as

onelie

as

power

and

couseners,

meere

witchmongers,

ing,
warn-

gloria abuse

or

worthie

have

for

those

dreames,

upon

for monie

either

and

good

us

therefore

And

soever
what-

they

of dreames,

expositors

prophesie

can

giveth

Prophet

of busines.

them,

are

such

are

as

the
the

to

for whie

in them,

trust

respect

they

beleeve

men

of

foUie

of

them, proceedeth

unto

that

hearken

multitude

the

through

that

"

followe

fooles

are

which

In

many.

not
come

they

vanitie

for dreames,

Andas

dreames.

is attributed

credit

the

of

Onen,

thereupoit.

ixon-\Kasain, but that it is extended

much

interpretation of

the

to

word

divi^iations

not

130.

177.

Chapter.

Hebrue

this

interpretation of

143

2.

Booke,

tenth

The

Chap.

23,
26. 27.
the

words.

The
Of

and

naturally

divine,

casuall

lACROBIUS

which

for

the

I thinke

scene.

With

exhibited

most

There

part

be

needlesse

also

differing

of

them

unto

images,
that

signifiesomewhat

doo

Peucer

In faster

or

sleepe,

in admonition.

made

subdivisions

many

reherse.

to

differences

five

imaginations

their

effects.

recounteth

rather

178.

with

dreames,

and

causes

which

Chapter.

second

they

hereof,
be

to

are

Peucerin
dtvmat.

...

to

the

delivered

be

visions

and

saieng

oi

from

foci

dreame

kind

of dreames

of God
after

to

she

his

I will powre

conceived

was

into

As

for

had

most

the

that

by

Aegypt,

peculiar gifts of God,

prophet

as

old

oi

which

all

to

Holie-ghost,
:

the

foseph

certeine

as

to

with
also

to

his

conveie

whereof

the

and

are

Daniel

Matth.

i.

our

Matih.

2,

upon

the

20.

13.

the
the

Gen.

Dani.

dreames,

2.

wife,

speciallie.

physicall conjectures

joei.

These

forewarnings
Marie

interpretation
patriarch,

the
men

yoong

visions.

see

somniis.

dreames

according

and

abide

woont

were

flesh,your

shall

admonishments

foseph,

the
"c

1 here

fathers

men

ex

^1

angels,

holie

spiritupon

your

were

dreames.

his

or

and

my

and

(I say)
people

Christ

Saviour

himselfe

prophets

dreames,

shall

of

occasions

God

the

unto

and

causes

scriptures *improove

[*

39. "

t'
reproove]

10.

Booke.

them

not

144

the
of

for

state

are

For

thirst,

their

to
Eccles.

5.

lyQ-

"c.

dreames

mind
the

(as

which

businesse.

For

as

opposite

the

Englished

nam

cures,

Regard

by

Abraham

Of

in

sleepe

Fleming.

such

At

time

divers

opinion of

dissonan-

cie in

nions
opi-

sense.

hope

ipsum

mitid

find,

to

dreames,

and

others

chance

hath

Democritus,
that

they

grounding
sometimes

is dreamed

nothing

that

men,

how

and

thereof

causes

examples

upon

id

take.

touching
the

noting

verified,persuade

a-

informes

outward

Chapter.

Themistius,

themselves

the

dooth

and

writers

in

YNESIUS,
A

for why
view

third

old

varie

of

unto
figure there-

or

it is awake.

as

The
The

multitude

quod optai,
cernit

somtium

wish

it dooth

Which

casuall

also

the

the

humana

mens

dreames,

no

that

varie, according

imagination

haunt

as

the

touching

as

are

image

"

man.

vigilatsperans,per

Dmn

the

of

spirits of

for

through

come

things

such

saith

tie

There

phantasie

the

dreames,

of

Soiimia

vapors.

sheweth

looking glasse

poet

dreames

saith)/

Salomon

in

so

understanding

Whereupon

and

dreames

nature

the

sleepe

These

sleepeth.

never

with

the

in

rather

or

physicall

in

mind

with

deale

to

patients dreames,

the

meanes

love, surfet,

by

said

Howbeit,

occupied

of humors

difference

of

by

come

some

were

dwelleth

of them
actions
is

and

Boetius

justlie their

cause

bodie

the

bloud

or

and

so

inward

it selfe, it

dreames,

the

the

the

are

some

understand

doo

times
of them

speciall diseases.

their

natural!, and

they

told

manie

For

bodies.

Gallen

they/

braine, whilest
the

patients

vie

ore

physicians

the

choler, flegme, melanchoHe,

divels, bicause
by

them

by

of their

hunger,
131.

disc

The

in vaine

bout

divers
and

corporall

in

formes
dreames

celestial!

more
are

knowne
Plato

see.

of the

soule

through
the

to

the

them

; Avicen

of

them
to

light that

phantasticall

influence

sleeping

attributeth

sense;

and

the

of the

to

the

lighteneth
Averroes

superior bodies,/,'

bring

free from

some

many

and

ingendred

fantasie
the

in

moveth

sleepe

imaginative;

effect,

cares)
wake

formes

io

bodilie

they

intelligence that
the

foorth

that

which

foorth

is instrumental!,

which

influencies, wherby

in dreames,

last

bring

influencies,visions

same

power,

to

meete

(being

heavenlie

doo

influencies

fantasticall

the mind

the

receive

the

in

disposition

especialliein sleepe, when

liberallie

hevenlie

matters

printed

are

with

the

that

affirming

dreames.

may

things
cannot

knowledges
the

moone,

; Aristotle

Albert

to

to

the

of Witchcraft.

fourth

The

bookes

are

under

the

dreames

that

credit

give

knowe

yet when

any

that

to

to

dreames.

not

before

hath

to

Thomas

by

out

for the

as

In

the

Daniel.

and

But

follie of
of

of

them

dreames,

after, any

certeintie

they applie

the dreame

yet
then

matter,

lib. gigan-

exposition

and

interpretors

nor

dreame

daie

by
in

up

the

in

the

of

the

of

thereof,

Hill

Londoner,

are

diabolicall

the

conceits

mine

maie

and

contrived

it is time

vainelie

He

vaine

strive

discusse,

nor

dreames.

read

those

memorie,

is bred

opinion,

which

sundrie

Then

discerne

cannot

that

and

minds.

their

interpretation of

vanitie

divers

see

closset

manie
in

by night, of

they

phantasie

therefore

about

faile to

severalHe

laid

And

follie and

the

see

of

vanitie

happeneth,

thing gathered
studie

to

Philo

(as

of Salomon

dreame,

and

bicause

togither.

one

emploied,

And
the

who

the

this

concerning

inventor

confuteth

them

being

certeine

in

daie

by

togither; which,
some

so

lightHe

conceive

and

first

likewise

afterwards

never

conceits

mixed

dinar
ie cause
of dreanies^
dreaines, the interpretation

chanced.

men

meditate

things,

that

list

treatise,set

The

three

into

dreames,

which

Nicolaus

first is, when

the

divell

Hemingius

pretation
dreames.

A'. Hcmin.

(he

Secondlie,

when

made

request

bring

to

corporallie)offereth
divell

him

that

which

For

through physicall dreames

God

in the

attribute

revelation
them

unto

prophesie,

and

yet

rather

or

maie

although

called

are

miraculous

what
be

if

take

we

the

used)

(now

of

miracles

are

interpretation of dreames,
were
ceased, which
speciall and

confirme

the

truth

of the
and

Messias,

also

in the

of

who
bloud

the
is

word,

exhibited

now

of

and

our

Saviour

and
to

to

when
and

them
see

also

the

by

us

his
both

Jesus Christ)

magicall
of

of bodie

the
;

the

if

or

we

giftsof

operation
in the

in the

testament,

are

t8i.

office of

people

we

tna-

art

peculiar giftsof God,

establish
unto

of
we

super-

have

comfort

health
use

dc

stitionib.

Assuredlie

verie

are

interpretation

effects

will.

receive

us

upon

that

magicians

they

divine/ dreames,

dreame.

gicis vitadii.

them

to

maie

we

of

matter

revelations

dreame

men

anie

Thirdlie, when

(as they

rest

dreames.

by those,

sheweth

therefore.

other

all the

so

divelish

mind

the
unto

passe,

these, and
and

meaneth

in

admonitio-

immediatlie

nib.

of himselfe

of

inter-

1568.

The

sortes.

sant
pleaart

the

of

Lastlie, there
divideth

132.

or

about

Abraham,

the

was

and

thing

which

Certeinlie

they

oi

lib. dc divinatiotte

they

as

carried

name

saith)

tiini

In

iSo.

ceased.

HERE

Cicero

145

Chapter.

Against interpreters of dreanies, of the

Heviingius his opinion of diabolicall
of dreames

Cliap. 4.

of
to

faith

bewitched,
U

The
use

end

"

of phesie,
proin-

terpretatio
of dreames,
operation
of mira-

cles,
"c.

146

The

Booke.

lo.

and

both

delude

abuse

and

and

cousen

light beleefe, give

offend

the

all such

as

The
That

neither

ihnist
dreames
Seeke

witches,
the

into

for

by

and

God,

ah:o

and

persuasion,

our

fift
anie

nor

mind

list ;

they

of

majestie

seduce,

their

ovvne

credit.

us

133.

such

discoverie

of

and

either

other, can

words

by
what

sleepi7i_s;
man,

whence

there

GRANT

Chapter.
cogitations

jnagicall df-eames

maie

be

hearbs

and

which

maie

hearts,

or

or

come.

and

found

stones

stutfe

kno'.vne

in my
booke
of Hartu-

and

mim.

other

all the
least

wise

have

power

or

to

the

to

hearbs

in

speech

by words,

herbs,

of man,

But

make

witches

to

thrust

please them,

familiars, "c

the

the

to

mind

of

vertue

according

at

or

magicians

or

into

by

bewraie

one

sleepeth,

that

imprecations

dreames

procure
to

his bodie

when

sleepe.

it shall

or

"c

stones,

mind,

or

what

hearbs, stones,

charmes,

and

of his

secrets

procure

conscience

physicians,

their

opinion
,

of

divell
to

both

lead

he

Dan.

182.
Gen.

II,

Gen.

37, "

Isai.

8.

II.

Dan.

Lord
is

as

Daniel

not

onelie

required

And

doth

or

consulted

dreames

maie

the

such

find

this, where

that

are

which

this

in the

as

those

therein

so

dulous,
cre-

is onlie

case

verie

in

words

in

the/

of dreames
Pharaos

to

Examples

the

is

It

exposition

.-'

number

great

in

even

repeat

him

and

man,

than

them

the

accomplish.

to

sale,

Joseph

that

seduce

to

that

witches,

secrets,

with

confesse,

more

of

minds

unto

prophet

waie

no

of God

not

officers, who
you

in

him,

knovi^eth

that
?

God

power

the

that

travelleth

by night,
and

yea

unto

and

office, nature,
Doth

2.

himselfe
attribute

to

also

therewithal!

though

and

God

from

placeth

the

daie

by

him

denie

Hemingiiis,

of

divine
such

scripture,

(I

i.

meane)

it

as

dreames

pleased
maie

we

likewise

called

magicall

cholicall.
Aristnt.

de

appeareth

somnio.

of

image

For

(as

or

out

diabolicall
of

that

ouglie

him

man,
to

great

giving

that

throwe
benefit
credit

hath

divell

into
at

Gods

practises.
appeared
a

also

maie
in

deepe

thereunto, performed

the

in

owne

ence
experi-

casuall, they
the

be

and

called

other

where

as

matter,

dreames,
it

read

we

him

that
the
and

that

he

are

melan-

were

terrible

unto

pit, and

as

tude
multi-

dales

these

sleepe, through
thing

one

So

hands.

physicall

are

as

rather

also
As

our

Of

said) through

which

horrible

sometimes

there

himselfe

thereby

vapor

in

see

beene

dreames,

blacke

and

dreamed

and

Those

saith) some

imaginations, counsels,
teine

(as

come

pleasure by.

dreams

Such

businesse.

Aristotle

an

in authors,

nightly.

and

his

reveale

to

read

usuall, and

affaires

of

both

rather

dailie,or
are

God

the

visions,
of

cer-

required

should

reape

miserable

wretch

killed

himselfe.

of Witchcraft.

diaboHcall

indeed

was

have

men

manie

made

have

to

whereof

the

to diir

dreauies

by

inom'e.

for

with
with

themselves

"c

from

134.

abused

or

bewitched

beene

consume

formonie,

dreame

casuall, derived

was

coitsened

sca?'ch

and
OW

that

Chapter.

sixt

bewitched,

beene

of

147

7.

melancholie./

of

The
Ho7u

execution

or

dreame

the

but

humor

blacke

and

heavie

interpretation

the

confesse, that

Now

Chap.

they,

or

dreames,and
and

digging
other

some

thereby

have

Such
be

searching

would

ked
im bar-

in the

ship of

drempt?

fooles.

have

beene

that

dreame

hath

beene

men
no

used

beene

is

there

as

hath

proverbe

the

said

boy

that

he

dreames

male

as

he

drempt

order

and

art

Jiow

dreames,

his

be

you

used

procure

in

in

Yea

will

who

maister

183.

set

this

told

An

english

proverbe.

contrarie

proove

kisse

much/

so

excellent

England,

his master,

to

in

which

here

taile

must

seventh

to

to

priests boy

kissed

contrarie,

proove

that

this hath

manie

belonging,

wit, Dreames

; to

of the

answer

with

wise
where

even

And

feates

cousening

Albeit

be.

current

how

persons,

dreames.

devised,

thereunto

The
The

thereof

art

simple

waking

of the finest

one

as

beene

to

according
but

met

knowne

having

as

by verie

withall,but

ceremonies

breeflie

as

abused

formall

verie

superstitions and
dovvne

waie

heretofore,

manifest,

could

selfe

my

his

(saith he)

mine.

Chapter.
digging for

nionie, revealed

pleasant dreames, of morning

by

atid

night
mid-

dreames.
HERE

be

certeine
said

Missa,

digging,

Misereatur

ijiducas

nos

inferi credo
And

then

the

divell

You

perfumes

bona,

certeine

will carie

shall

by hearbes

there

for this
find

and

"^c.

praier.
all the

read

purpose,

also to that

effect

be

And
the

if the

word

of
See

lidoni

who

pleasant

or

affirmeth, that

the

Maria,

Requiem
digging
other

this

ousdo-

tage.

sure
trea-

profimdis,

Amen.

be

Et

7ie

porta

ceternam.

neglected,

more

absolute

following.

Baptista Neapolitanus,
procure

De

Note

superstiti-

must

certeine

whilest

malo,

time

awaie.

in the

added

noster, Ave

7ios

crosses.

impious

psalmes,

Expectate Dominum,
And

three

and

must

Pater

libera

treasure

mfohannes

potions, to

sed

wand

blasphemous

names.

be

must

hazell

hereunto

barbarous

tentationem,

videre

conjurations

both

it, and
"

upon

nostri, Requiem,

in

made

words

over

characters,
is

be

must

and

diverse

fearefull

dreames

dreames

in the

receipts
;

dead

and
of

J. Bap. Neap,
in

natural.

'""2g-

ii"".

sfi's/"''

148

The

Buoke.

10.

the

night

the

certeine
the

184.

commonlie

are

when

grosse

the

whereof

bloud

and

receipts

reported

and

|T

other

Bapt.
and

greatlie overthroweth
write

as

will

ons

fat of

The

Confecti-

the

by

report
of

thickest

place

to

therof

repeate

he

witch,
tale

yet

witches

which

be
not

bicause
such

it

other,

transportations,

it with

seeth

male
made

and

receipt

The

an

said
fore-

by the

and

Bodin,

Mai.
of

of that

tion
transporta-

instance

an

although

false

M.

and

the

rehearsed

old

an

in this behalfe.

children,

this

purpose,

maintenance

in

yoong

vessell,reserving

to

in

wherein

Neap,

opinion

the

his words

learned.

here

cousened

also

absolutelie

so

downe

set

and

times

other

at

for

effects:

are

this

to

used

and

that

some

amisse

be

but

beleeve,

ing
morn-

pleasant

more

than

pure

miraculous

greatlie

overtaken
to

by

not

John
onelie

more

oiiitnioiis^made

credited

shall

happen

in the

eight Chapter.

and

ointment

ceipts
re-

being

and

monstrous;

spent, there

expressed.//

The

of witches,

or

be

is there

135.

Sujidrie

and

preposterous
humors

dreames,

reason

discoverie

is

as

in

water

remaineth

followeth.
brasen

boiled

in

serveth

to

the

for

the

mira-

culous

it.
transporof

tation

which

bottome,

they

laie up

keepe,

occasion

untill

Eleoselintim, Acotiitum,

put hereunto

They

and

Frondes

populeas,

use

and

Soote.

witches.

Another

Slum,

R.

togither, and
their

or

in

they

be

soluble

and

braine,

j8j.

And

they

wherein

whereas

minds,

as

is

are

such

even

commonlie

in their
but

to

and

desire

their

prone/
and

spirits are
by

dale

imaginations,

other

stedfast

beets, rootes, nuts,

beanes,

force

of

And

ing,
feast-

venerie,

with

(saith he)
part

ot

of the

such

conceipts.
thing ; so doo

imaginations

thereby

their

of

anie

fat,

rather

(saith he)
aire, to

all that

is full

by night.

that

for the

opened,

the

means

the

acts

beleeve

to

altered
or

in

these

either

male

this

almost

consisteth,

naturallie

be

herewithall

By

all

exceedinglie,

may

pores

flitter-

stampe

ointment

most

of

bodies

carried

be

that

vehement,

so

of the

culling, and

impressions

thing else, either

forward

love

the

efFectuall.

seeme

memorie

the

they

receive

they

anie

as

imagination

their

joine

They
force

more

light night they

youthes

their

as

the

singing, dansing, kissing,

such

hot,

so

bloud

the

They

of

loose.

be

so

oleum.

all parts

verie

and

thereof, that

inwardly,

moone

purpose.

"^

rubbe

red, and

flesh

oile in steed

pearse

same

somniferitm,

then

looke

they

and

the

to

vulgare, pentaphyllon,

solanum

mouse,

till

receipt

acartim

into

their

not

thinking

upon

this

helpeth

them

is

other

usuall

food

peaze,

"c.

none

I50

But

Spin. qu.
strigib. c,

Bar.
lie

this

to

last,frier

before

they

30-

noise

great

of

fairies,and
I marvell

New

ter
mat-

"
thie

Bartholo"iceHS

annoint

then

that

they

be

that

all the

thinke

this

is anie

rest

to

other

witches

dreames,

be

yet lie

is made
well

in

dreame,

dreames.

than

journie.

be

of

persuaded

is marvell

It

then

troope
is marvell

It

can

the

But

this

of

ladie

light night.

moone

noble

dreames,
137.

wearied

that

in

wit, with

to

that
the

187.
Legendvita

that

if any

true

and

them,

certeinlie
at

made

aur.

the

part

their

Gen/tlemans

some

monethlie

for

that

and

Ger?iians

mos

ihat

who

dreames

we

have

of

JT is
by

3, 5. 15.

dome
Reg.

9.

beene

12.

the

and
oi

promise

that
of

that

As
was

the

that

paration
prein

S.

revealed

were

such

for

which

mainteined

Numbers,

prophets,

hath

in

revelations, of
to

come

passe, ihat

rttle to knowe

by divers, and

that

things,

to

(I say)
continuance

Salomon
in

of

which

by
onlie

required

dreame
the

of

true

and

kingdome

of

of

the

performed
God

also

the
where

Israel

{Moses
And

by

of

out

spoken

or

Israel

dreames.

thought

are

beene

gathered
written

was

children

them

which

finished, have

where

all
the

among

propounded

manie

reallie

visions.
:

continual!

dreames.

was

it is manifest,

looke

to

nozu

of

iesiament

contrarie, Nabiichadiiez-zars

held

the

and

as

Chapter.

in ihe old

not

are

drempt

proove

expositor

have

tenth

pari of prophesies

dreames,
some

to

it is

alehouse,

storie.

The
Thai

it is,

appeereth

S.

Gerniani.

dooth
so

true,

some

is

as

discover

so

For

be

at

there

house,
assemblie

this

in

paiment

hostesse, "c:

league

confessed,

as

come

substantial!,and

cheere.

good

and

meetings
and

false

or

reckoning,

of their

report)
they

speciallie is not

is not

the

preparation

that

score,/

all,that

of

such
Bodm

alewife

saie

they

about

prooved

the

that
and
and

of their

which

marvell
take

of these

part

as

sometime

or

it is most

and

paiment

non

and

alehouses

meate

afterwards

not

And

matter.

sit among

not

for

in

imaginarie monie,
talke

they

up

them

as

(as

confesse)

witches

the

clude
con-

"c

powders,

roots,

they make

Bartholomezv,

as

their

just togither, and

so

It is marvell

asleepe.

houses,

meet

ointments,

doo, and

(as Sprenger,

eate

with

receive

they
fast

mens

and

acquaintance

and

report
home

at

for them

in

old

of

murthers,

upon

witchmongers

I.

but

night

the

seeth

nor

selves,
themtime

wor-

to

and

7.

with

their

to

heareth

witches

the
in the

heare

them,

over

else

minstrels, especiallie riding

that

do

themselves

bodie

no

that

marvelled

Re.

flie

addresse

they

againe,

that

saith,

themselves,

which

minstrels,

in

at.

in

discoverie

The

Booke.

10.

cepted)
ex-

indeed

unlearned
dreams

by
gift
he

of

wis-

received

in his line.

So

of
vision

Esnis

was

the

of

Jerctnie

was

if
we

meditate

shall

deceive

prophesies.

of

drempt
cited

visions

lie,

among

the

miraculouslie
as

the
and

the

words.

whilest

dreame,
true

illuded

used

the

crie

to

have
the

In

told

of

with

expositor

of

dreames

from

repeate

your

which

GOD.
dreame

thing
dreames
this

to

wit,
he

before
if anie

all
a

(as

him.//

will

at

of

such

188.

counted

were

Zacharie

false

have

the

to

as

hath

did)
it

Zach.

10,

2.

to
Eccies.

are

prophets,

dreamed

men

scene

vanities

Daniel

discover

you

doo.

one

cap.

as

extraordinarie

the

; We

such
can

According

expounder

can

beleeve

as

and

teacheth

daie,

for

thing.

that

man.
da-

have

might

lies, counterfetting

For

such

have

dreames

Dreames,

Finallie, NabucJiadnez-zar

revelation

he

prophet

dreames
23.

of

soothsaiers

vaine

J. Bodin.
I.

they

the

the

Jeremie

people

out

and

multitude
in

of

and
tinue
con-

did.

not

by God,

And

is come,

visions

for

had

as

words

vanitie,

appeereth

It

they

"c.

spoken

dreamers

saieng

prophets,

by

appeere

But

are

dreames

stories

passe.

for

lib. de

they

ever

manie

them

unto

these

and

contrarie

out

themselves,

Jews

have

to

fell

all

read

cam

that

fulfilled

13!

jerem.

praie,

night.

Christ

dreames
as

that
and

and

when

in

6.

after
;

We

watch

daie

now,

that

shall

afterwards
one

both

maner

you

but

isai.

girdle
that

dreame

Babylon.

at

are

holdeth

exhibited

may

idols

him

in

151

10.

Ezechiel

his
and

be

dreame,

Christ

miraculous

as

then)

of

hide

to

needs

dreames,
in

for

Bodin

that
for

Salomons
manie

in

in

our

Arteinidorus,

things

couseners,

Surelie

selves

our

thousand

dreamers

in

that

in Babylon

and

salvation

also

as

must

not

slumber

our

daie,

read

you

at

Howbeit,

till this
If

putrifie, it

now

upon

was

leastwise

revelations

expect

we

not

must

Chap.

commanded

Euphrates

river

there

(or

never

christians

Jeremze
the

at

daies, it did

certeine

and

rocke

prophesie

his

6. of

Finallie, where

12.

clift

the

in the

Witchcraft.

knowe

5, 6.

J^''^"'- ^3-

true
a
a

his
Daniel

5.

152

'^9-

TJie

Booke.

II.

^ The

138.

The

Hebrue

word

invented

it, how

and

The

first

Nahas

expoimded,

slove^ilie

is To

AS,

all such

Chron.

The

of

art

yet
the

the

seeing
but

verie

the

jgo.

sacrifices
so

the
of

that

used

of

few

as

Indies

; the

varietie,

places,

these

him

their
we

had

had
almost

Tages
Cicero

as

Some

others,

the

as

Gentiles

and

secrets

in

Varro,
onlie

not

were

and

namelie,

as

Marcus

idle,
in

counsels

nations

have

at

more

full

yea,

enimies,

as

read

that

did

offer
wrath

of

they
the

this

have

sacrifice,
and

in
to

in

indignation

gods.

the

appease

feigned

warre

ancient

of

time

to

such
as

of
not

them

in

thereby

sacrifice

taken

had

sacrifices

For

at

as

kinds

behind

their

impietie.

Gentiles

their

instant

actions

Grcejcians
not

this

past,
and

sorts

were

commonlie

their

by

; the

Medes

used

times

in

divell, hoping

the

to

well

severall

barbarous

these

heathen

the

manifested
as

manie

as

other

sacrifices

is

666.

the

rest

gods

their

practised,

and

lenitie

some

the
which

beasts,

sacrifices,

behalfe

Persians

offer

than

than

these

but

2.

Tyresias

themselves.

superstitiouslie

and

Aegyptians

and

to

hide

the

and

to

augurie

in

beasts.

Ronia7is

they

that

upon

and

little boie

Insomuch

said

ghesse
i8.

first inventor

profound

of

of

art

who

fices
sacri-

comprehendeth
do

Deut.

but

and

slovenlie

so

in their
that

The

houre.

the

Hetruscans

observed.

thereof,

bowels

in

this

the

entrailes

speciallie

absurditie

ceremonies

this

high
and

the

divination

of

kind

be

"

men

in

of

therof

birds,

of

found
Of

to

of

more

homelie

vainlie, absurdlie,

How

"

are

slovens,

guts

bookes

upon

and

is

multitude

caiises

where

else-where.
is said

the

art

sacrifices

It

of attgurie,

art

the

the

discipline thereof, being

more

divination

their

toies.

Thebans

of

this

they

are

observations,

and
"},"}).

the

out

of

points

augurie.

the

published

reporteth

slo-

venlie

of

king

first

and

flieng

the

the

of
it is

heathen,

observe

booke.

Chapter.

science

the

other

uncerteine

the

eleventh

sacrificers of

AH

discoverie

full

sundrie
moove

of

of Witchcraft.

second

The

used

|HE Jewes

beene

in that

words.

And

have
and

speciallie
^

and

Christ

Israelites

all

brought
the

and

usuall

was

it into

and

there

exceed

killed

which
the

saith
end

swallow

him

of

once,

they

with

divine
;

or

lawe

the

by
for the

tormented.

be

hath

from

and

Jew

but

dailie

the

g"''''^-

of

for his
some

the

Jewes

"'/^//t7^/.y/jlearned

igi.
in

tyrannie

the

of

popish

Gentile

do

preests

for these

Agninst

externall

humane
shall

their

and

hourelie
to

teeth

not

are

bone

of

everie

his

Contrarie

him

member

be

that

flesh
to the

him
and

and

tller"ts^e.

with

with

their
small

and

bones,

prophesie,
Finallie,in

up

bias-

saT.^ce^of

contented

it into

broken.

eate

make

to

him

torment

sweare,

chew

; and

(as they say) they

guts

they

And

substance, breaking

nature

not

himselfe.

apparent,

humane

the

P'^'^'^uf''

take

hominable

Christ

ashamed

not

his

sacrifice
into

139.

releefe

(as

whence

argu-

g'-ilnst'pur-

place

devised

Moloch

to

2.

out
with-

such

latelie

cibie

20.

Moses,

Which

omitted, if any

sacrifices

cruell
the

more

their
or

There

their

downe

by

rather

or

10

Gentiles.

the

are

theyteare

and
to

appointed

Chapter.

sacrifice

to

tyrannie

; yea

hands

the

remembred

(of likeliehood) the

and

both

them

their

contrarie

18,

21.

"'

upon

gobbets

D^ut.

'8,
IJ-?^'-

witchcraft

sacrament

sacrificing

"'

carnall

be
not

was

Pope

third

incivilitie

yet

new

is

more

of

crueliie,of popish sacrificesexceeding

deaths

might

Gentiles,

Jewes

have

this

no

behalfe./

in that

Canibals

the

the

The

to

of

ceremonie

no

should

This

among

Israel

it

beene

as

lucre.

speciall

kmd

appointed by

there

then,

was

place

have

not

beene

abhomination

The

other

read

to

charmes

witchcraft,

We

10

23,

runne

which

that

should

had

purgatorie
afiirme)

any
It

sacrifice

soules

doubt

private

anie

there

was

of the

Moses.

in

be

to

of

points

by

perhaps

figure of purgatorie,the

Neither

by

expressed.

figure of

no

than

hereby,

testament

new

God,/

other

among

forbidden

namelie

wrought

or

as

grace

affirme

to

efficacie

and

Re.

\^^^"'

to

\.a. cap.

miracles
old

action,
therfore

witches

other

2.

children

their daughters

such

0/

sacrifice,never

offer their

to

and

sonnes

and

thereupon,

diabolical

supposing

fire ;

the

of

namelie,

their

Moloch, making
through

kind

one

by Moses,

them

taught

153

3.

Chapter.

Jcwes sacrificeto Moloch, a discourse

Purgatorie.

the

0/

chap.

rawe,

parcell

of
X

and
him

p.-,ai. 34.

-o

The

154

and

of

last

bestowe
And

this

the

thought

to

they
of

residue

Gentiles

consumed

they

devoured

with

they

that

crueltie

the

sacrifices

their

where

place

have

exceedeth

impietie

the

into

which

that

daie.

of all others:

fier, which

they

holie.

be

The

grew

in

such

that

they

had

fourth

the

superstition of

The

him

conveie

all

barbarous

same

all

for

that

all,

the

discoverie

heathen

reverence

Chapter.
about

element

them,

ajnojtg
the

inklittg of

some

the

of

how

of fier, and

their

corruptions,

godlie fathers dooings

it
and
that

in

behalfe.

|S

the

touching
those

about

element

businesses,

reserved

jg2.

(I sale)

insomuch

fices:

Greekes

called

Lord.

Surelie

heaven,

and

bare
140.

patriarchs,
lies, so
that

it is hard

knowledge

of

they sought

not

without
which
will.
*

The

Gymnosophists

of

that

And

dooings,
prophets

this

at

word

had

Doo

like

apes,

and

and

Gods

to

the

imitate

of

and

corrupted

with

ceremonies,
thereof

whereby

blind

the

Muscovits

apish

imitation
Esaie.

naked

certeine

Esaie

drinke

yeares,

potions

for

they
teinelie
is

that

to

come

more

purpose
in their

sale

passe.

largelie

before

counterfet

forsooth

they

in the
Kcisain.

thinking

madnes,
But
discoursed
word

will

want

devotion,
of

grace,
and

godlie
and

fathers
*Indian

Bicause

he

madnes,

and

hereof

that
cer-

the

fathers

cause

the

the

stood
under-

commandement

inkling
not

they

governements,

partlie

The

from

heathen,

with

Some

speciallie

but

some

appeare.

daie,

and

for, according

Gentiles

the

diverslie

may

Gods

another

fier of

godlie

came.

of

The

the

disguised

they

translations

of

the

their

light.

downe

;
to

fables,

and

a/mong

came

fathers

sacri-

India

their

of

follie

learned

nation

the

that

of

with

whence

is,

came

doctrine

superstitions,

partlie

was

the

manie

their

divine

which

the

there

For

from

judge

fier,and

of

ob/scured

so

with

to

(I suppose)
one

those

overwhelmed

worshipped

it

fier

therof

that

received, reverenced,
among

the

oblations

from

things,

and

of

himselfe.

God

of

names

the

have

Vesta,

heard

superstition

understand,

holy thing

holie

Romans

had

they

be

they

have

(to wit)

ealai',the

it

consumed

it to

as

it Oriinasda

gods, calling

most

the

shall

nations

the

fier,as

fier, "

you

and

superstitiouspeople
"

of

soever
what-

went

of Witchcraft.

The

the

lawe

Romans,

HE

would

the

with

same

(I saie)

was

beasts, "c
;

there

was

cheefe

decree

where

the

they

taken

gods

elected,
exhibit

the

Hetruricaq;

at

princes

be

instructed

sent

in

solicitor,to
their

and

will

that

learne

matters,
of

there

and

art

with
and

let

all

observed
saier

to

gods

sacrifices

or

Let

the

learne

at

anie

such

they
be

obeied./

servanto,

prodigious

of

and

Hetruria,

let

the

discipline,

unto

be

tokens
sooth-

let it

or

alvvaies
or

them

be

yoong
to
some

determined
in

supernaturall

or

the

"r'

decrevemnt,
all

decreed

made

religicuslie

Let

there

have

strange

commandeth,
be

conjecturing

; whatsoever

divis

auspicia
;

that

Let

did

one.

Prodigia

soothsaiers
senat

knowledge.

what

lightening,
shew.

of

is this

the

the

jicsserit) deferunto,

pianto,

to

was

else

or

choose

Quibiis

words

the

officer

great

words:

senatus

ostenta

which

to

reputed,

betweene

them,

must

these

[si

carried

Hetruria,

senate

rgj.

the

art, their

accounted,

nominate

of

Hetru-

at

in this

other

discttnto.

commandement
to

anie

as

abounded.

rather

or

the

foorth,

put

most

were

gods,

nor

the

"^
of

be

matters

portentous
the

effect

the

the

aruspices

fulgura

iisdem

they

as

six

that

divination,

instructed

written

were

principes disciplinatn

atfgtiripai-ento
and

lawes

and

of

much

so

be

thereof

absolutelie

whereof

Hetruscos

procieranto,

of

preest,

either

two,

ancient
ad

portettta

of

names

such,

was

time

to

and

augurie

informed

high

did

senate,

knowledge

interpretors

No

these

but

their

In

the

them.

and

and

dignitie

be

the

time

entrails

exercised
in

MaxiniKs,
whole

times
some-

estimation

the

themselves

monwealth,
com-

ing
consum-

Such

Qr'c

from
of

arts

well

home

came

to

should

themselves,

upon

great

and

state

friends, "c

holie.

princes

there, by

cunning

and

estimation

art

cheefe

of these

their

divination

of

to

growne

sacrifice

sometimes

Fabius

sonnes

mysterie

the

When

the

as

made

magistrats

learne

and

Rome,

at

to

were

flourishing

they thought

this

namelie,/ Romithis,

same

ria,

fier, which

attributed

they

sometimes

children,

of at/gurie, of

tables.

most

had

they

twelve

after

even

enjoied

civilitie, and

their

estimation

the

of

155

Chapter.

the

sacrifices: of

Romane

the

Of

fift

ci.^ir.

times

be

The

lawe

"l!^^
tables.

156

The

Booke.

I.

The

141.

Colleges of
augitrie,

the

that
their

erected

have

authoritie

five, and

chart
3.
15.

7 l^d.

Ri.

their

gods.

after

that

nine

(and

the

tion.
supersti-

of

minds

for

they

they

ments
admonish-

and

was

mented
aug-

needs

must

feine

were

those

other) should

none

that/ number

fast, that

so

their

centuries

or

onehe

their

cousetiers,

apparrell,

Afterwards
to

signification of

were

colleges

expound

to

the

increased

art

be

od.

make

to

Hen.

a.

36.

end, they

the

three

the

member,

that

soothsaiers, which

of

of

In

their
office,

places of exercise,

kinds

194-

Chapter.

practisers of

lOMULUS

to

sixt

their

angtirors,

profession,

Magna

discove7'ie

5.

I.

staie

decree

for

to

statute

our

from

of

further

Mortinaine.
before

constitutions

and

the

in

proceeding

Howbeit,

Silla

increased

made)

those

erections

(contrarie to

that

number

hke

all

orders

foure

to

and

twentie.

though

And

gathered

by

waies

the

follie

measure

the

regarded

of

cousening

and

of

arts,

occupie

upon

ouslie

ascribing

whei'eas, in

One

could

truth, they

his

of
and

such

these

have
and

God

ever

blasphem-

(S:c :
foretell,

to

power,

make

but

and

beene

have
;

as

cover
dis-

severall

faculties

nothing,

arts,

thereof,

alwaies

of

the

I to

mind

speciall

name

is

other

like,for
such

vanitie

and

omnipotent
doo

can

or

the

which

divers

neither

are

"^c

as

little of

both

place

themselves

unto

which

and

refute

to

maisters

the

beasts,

all

of

shew

is not.

which

that

to

elders

conteined

the

For

them

speake

our

them,

them

witchcrafts.

taken

manifest

in

will

but

of

of

is

comprehendeth

palmestrie,

and

thereof;

professors

divination, which

that

Nahas

entrailes

circumstance,

whole

word

Extispicittm, artispicium,

upon

speciallie of the
kinds

divination, as

and

above

were

this

omitting physiognomie

tediousnes

properlie

most

; yet bicause

ghessing

the

well

as

of

kinds

other

be

Atiguriuni

birds

to

matter,

bewraie

their

anie

thing

cousening,

is ; that

could

they

never

discoverie
of augurors
cousenage.

worke
for

nor

matters

Howbeit,

learne.

lowe,

as

all ages
tell

superstition

the

which

what

fortune

touched

as

and

; to

to

the

them

or

poore
alwaies

baser

inferior

were

of

art

descended

they

were

preests

jollie fellowes)

passe,

either

whose

touching good

minds, admonitions,

warnings

causes

not

so

(which

office

lucke,
and

neglect

not

this

beene

people
estates.

great
inferior

would

themselves

for

of

sort

concerned

sort,

people

the

with

come

expound

the

professors

the

have

nations

should

the

of

communicate

to

to

(sale they)

shewes

portentous

Such

to

foreshew

was,
or

in
to

bad

threat-

158

ing

onsin

outward

should

parts, it

be

without

and

ficall.

notes

be

to

taken

of

of

sacrifice

place

of

execution, but

the

time

of

and

his

safe

that

tokens

and

credit

lib. de

Re-

publ.

among

old,

Wherein

papists
more
wor-

than

and

died

all

point
they

in their

that

not

much

so

directed

were

neither

knew

instituted

that

but

God

of Israeli, and
or

privat

foolish.
without

of

beene
of

sequele
hope

that

cousenage,

old

so

in

may

to

seelie
make

patriarchs

to

witch,

know
and

come,

which

great

and

and

had

manie

see

were

yet they
in

to

upon

But

effect

of

their

the

end

of

anie

jolliefooles.

this

were

slender
the

his

port,
re-

children

acceptance
in all ages

men

the

purposes,
their

thing

for

promises

sacrifices
and

successe

fathers,

learned

they

and

of Gods
and

oblations.

the
to

ill

it

Pompeie,

heathen

uncerteine
or

thinketh

numbereth

before

the

the

are

sacrificingpapists

knowledge

an

good

yet

is

waie,

one

Plato

honor

ceremonies

by

send

great

and

gathered by

And

die

the

as

the

such

sacrifices

not

birds, who

promised

doubtles,

blamed,

why

desirous

things

ill

; all had

toies

flieth

one

art, and

should

and

understood

of their

for

fellowes

them

without

to

are

As

Howbeit,
this

These

Howbeit

woont

the

to

disallowance

have

onelie
was

chosen,

killed

but

necessities?

be

end

nature,

their

houses,

to

the

at

scene

slaughterman

such

to

not, that/

none

hereunto

they

not

opinion thereof,of

interpreters?

hea-

then.

bled

or

well

attributed
of

not

and

contrarilie.

cleane

were

the

faire

conceiveth

stand

ovvne

reverend

be

grow

vaine

Ccesar, that

Cassius, and

first
stood

false predictions.

to

sciences.

liberall

his

of the

that

cannot

the

is

about

more

commonwealth

the

ill sight

beene
end

brake

Chapter.

Plato

which

waie,

divinations

other
a

ninth

superstition

another

another

the

they

significationsof

side, if

had

in

events., a7id

ignorant

so

all

other

beast

and

or

were

the
the

gods smiled./

confutation of augurie,

chances,

the

anie

at
to

rored,

up,

quietlie die,

heard,

the

as

sound,

the

what

not

which

if

or

would

brought

withstood

they leaped

On
so

hailed

strength they

beene

beasts,

be

blowe,

sacrifice

or

for then

or

had

well,

whole

the

the

manie

those

quietlie

not

or

successe.

office

iUT

thie

foreseene,

were

of

forceablie

butchers

contrarie

in

would
be

The
A

Phcedro, in
Titneo, in

they

ill newes

148

blame

there

yet
actions

externall

must

the

unhappie

infected, but
beene

if

as

slaughter

performed

the

and

provided

And

hap, cunning,

if anie

or

lucke

by

the

being fallen, kicked,

or

well;

if after

or

fast ;

if

or

blowe

are

alwaies

was

blemish.

time

loose

Plato

discovtrie

the

auguri-

art

the

they

Observati-

The

Booke.

II.

feare

in the

and
art

of

of Witchcraft.

The
The

cousening
iia)i

tenth

of sortilegeor

art

counterfeit

HE

vagabonds,

and

cures

conjurors raisings
oracles, and

Aegyptian

these

to

lawfuUie

that
and

as

seene

that

senage

easilie

so

commonwealth
allowed

of

testament

as

to

speake

lucke
is

anie

or

the

the

There

of

is

and

summe,

the

so

greater

monie,
vowels

put
;

in

whereby

the

proper
"c

names

might
f"asc

old

and

I omit

concerning

the

Levit.

16.

Num.

33.

"36.
Josu. 14.
I.

Chron.

"

26.

fortune

herein

childish

24

i8.

rover.

Jonas.
Acts.

it is

Priimcs

I.

I.

seamdus,

I will referre

such

some

144.

was

distributions,

of variances.

lot,which

sober

writer

divine

each

the

as

them

to

be

of

lacke

godfathers

easilie
stood

prevent,
so.

letters
the

have
proper

being

gathered

whose

summe

is

life,matri-

warre,

unequall

portendeth
the

of

(through

letters

victorie

question

stotle
(some saie) Ari-

characters

they

even

which

to

or

the

of

togither,give

viclorie, "c

halting,

where

numbers

whether

but

the

it

want.

no

is,
;

the

table

Bodin,

to

in the

at

cou-

it in

both

bicause

nor

the

other, wherein

plaie

Pythagoras

that

as

childrens

else

called

them

of

thereof

verses,

anie

or

unto

philosophers

numbers

men)

pacification

of

misused,

and

T98.

men,

deciding

use

cases

in

holie

forbad

good

comprised

like unto

is

the

like

used, and

the

God

said

were

were

bicause

thinke,

feit
counterwas

which

is not

appeareth

as

and

turning

there

and

lots

selfe,or

lot also

proper
of

names

it

in

it

the

as

the

were

for

herein,/

Virgil, Homer,

The

whome

beleeved
certeine

of

toie, and

bable

thereupon;

the

sudden

called

game

to

you

of

in doubtfull

well

as

inheritances,

either

ridiculous
the

that

thing

ensuing,

used

weight

great

and

and

gathered by

and

of
;

in elections

truth

Jewes, though

the

in matters

be

may

that

of graces
and

as

lots,they

thy neighbour

in

But

Rood

Sortilegus,

commonwelths,

wherein

offended.

waie

anie

new

among

controversies, "c

diverse
God

be

may

all

is

a.nd. others

appeareth hy Jonas

the

Hereupon

for other

As

as

and

charmes,

7iienahas, that

the

and

the

or

lotshare.

nations
divi-

as

legierdemaine,

Sortilege
or

no

loose, and
answers,

knaveries.

couseners.

as

of

witches

couseners
vos

and

Apollos

as

their

howbeit,

fast

cousening

Sortilegitan, had

soothsaiers

knacks

the

as

the

i7ivelniatHr ititer

No7i

the

as

spirits,and

and

as

multitude

lot,"^c.

indeed

were

called

art

their

was

jugglers

papists exorcismes,
visions, and

as

of

up

the

as

which

the

the

among

hurtes, "

his

tots,0/ Pythagoras

Aegyptians,

were

witches

Chapter.

practising

credit

small

159

10.

lotarie,practised especiallieby Aegyp-

allowed

vagabonds, 0/

Chap,

number
of

and
if the

of

sight,
mothers
god-

in

Of

Pytha-

goras
lot.

i6o

The

Booke.

II

The
Cabalisticall

the

Of

is

igg.

voice,
of
The

art

Cabalisticall

Esdras

with

is

other

signes

as

and

that

grip pa
vanit.

is

Hebrew
the

Moses

all

hereby

of

birds, beasts, "c.

and

of

the
of

vertues,

also

either

would

searched

145.

Jewes/

were

in

name

The

blas-

the

of

nes

towards

hereby,

skilfull

heaven

is that

neither

phemie

so

the

to

foUie.

These

us.

his

by

meant

his

yea

prophets,

or

of God.

names

in

which

bare

might

we

but

name,

doo

and

know

the

are

above

and

to

out

But

this

there

is

his

by

further

For

be

brag,

saved,
that

be

the
other

none

but

they

unspeakeable

sure

cause

Jesus

and

vertue

it

art, saith

male

you

church.

Cabalists

find

to

hereby

miracles

of this

bottome

Otherwise

it from

in the

earth,

or

onelie

not

hidden

have

not

all
the

arts

that

of the

scient.

Christ

the

doo

these

doo

anie

and

armes,

and

to

plation,
contem-

accents

By

miracles,

the

names

and

the

secrets.

his

that

and

from

highest

holie

figures, things
points,

cunning

accomplished.

were

having

also

divinitie

divels, as

superstitionand

but

disputed

great

and

and

he

all

miracles

the

wrought,

Agrippa

nothing

angels

over

one

lawe

the

stories, that

lines, the

wrote

; the

verie

angelike

and

and

wit

was

Hisop,

things

time

the

use

of

secrets

livelie

Salomon

letters, numbers,

profound

power

C.

and

untill

twaine

in

mount

with

did

this

and

the

onelie

Archippus
the

symbolicall

the

himselfe

Christ

lib. de

were

suppose

have

But

in the

letters, the

the

over

Atheists

C. A

that

in

writing,

divide

beleeve

Moses

to

consisting

art,
doo

Jewes

taught/

of

They

(they saie)

divine

wherein

signifieverie
they

it

the

of

prickes

scholers

bookes.

to
Liban!es,e.vQr\.

of

Cedar
The

thereof

without

reason

it is written

bicause

the division

the

was

philosophicall

bible, wherein

the

the

as

unwritten

gave

afterwards

ties
veri-

and

Cabalisticall

the

succession,

of

steed

expoundeth

ded.
divi-

of

even

in

memorie

for

himselfe

God

and

degrees

by

also

of

verities,which

that

Sinai
'iKiHThfjJmpSHJ

and

booke,

place

unwritten

brag

Chapter.

consistin_^ of traditions

ivithout

ERE
of

eleventh

art,

learned

discoverie

able

are

mysteries

of

Caba-

lists.

God

they

take

they

can

picke

also

but

upon
make

certeine

therefore
which
Hebrew

simple

these
idle

men

toong
and

the

secrets

prophesie,

them

to

what

they

ignorant.

of

be

in

nothing

are

Christ

this

call

they

shewed

to

his

as

Valeria
to

but

also

whereby

them

letters, points, and

to

miracles

scripture

suffereth) devise,
And

scripture

worke

Virgil alluding

revolutions

busied
easilie

list to

out

verses

their

ticall divinitie, which

which

yea

hereby
did

Proba

Christ.

And

allegoricallgames,
numbers

delude

(which

and

Alphabetarie

cousen
or

the
the

Arythman-

apostles onelie, and

good-

which

of Witchcraft.

not

mysteries are
popular. There
art, but

ticall

must

or

doo

lavvfuUie

works,

the

or

from
but
to

whole

dash

decalog

authoritie

rased

have

the

of the

out

and

how,

how

they

liT the
under
not

heavie

of

and

woman,

and

promise,

and

ceremonies
with

And
a

constantlie

be

Christ
fixed

deined

meriting
other

his

upon

beheld,
six

of

sorts

were

ceremonies, they

were

their

nourish
and

and

sacrifices

of

sinnes,
of

he

beleeved,

divine

but

as

powdered

with

would

and

figures
the

same

in

that
and

have

his

promises

regarded.

Christs
sacrifices

consecrated

as

propitiation :
were

salt, and

^^^"- 3'-"

146.

He

propitiatorie,not

three

These

this

to

injoined (I say)

reverentlie

3. 15.

monies,
testi-

men

devises

mans

figures of

thanksgiving.

of

3. 6.

Gen.

favour

to

confirmed

he

renewed,

worship, whereby/

of

all

excluding

of

evident

restored

minds

faith,and

Gods

borne

established

Messias,

their

promise

be

Gen.

17.

line.
discip-

or

be

2.

and

thereby

should

Gen.

live

taking compassion

; and

the

the

by

man

order

deserved

declaring by

binding

and

have

without

should

man

Adatn,

submission

and

who

head

would

he

prevailed

that

faithfullie

remission
three

and

corriipieth the

father

and

Messias,

upon

to

that

beast

serpents

pleasure

forme

new

same

gospell.

pope

our

obedience

mercie

was

miracles, prohibiting

erected

the

to

to

apple,

the

the

wherewith

behalfe.

or

his

yet

through

grace,

and

like

promised

his

the

how

transgressed,

had

man

breake

that

1550]

him

first ordained,

sacrificeswere

in

wander

to

he

the

lawe,

displeasure
man,

upon

the

by

Trent

words,

two

pleased

well

as

S. Markes

manifested

first God

after

might

[Cof

ished
dimin-

hath

it hath

which

Atigtistines

or

one

added

Christ.

prohibition

And

not

he

substrac-

hath

S.

condl.

Chapter.

sort

propha7ied,

of

sacraments

what

in

were

he

he

/"

unto,
there-

this may

he

:) Againe,

testament

twelfe

The
When,

trulie

and

of

adde

or

joined

have

second,

exposition

to

200.

in

and

example

conimandements,

ten

or

his pen

with

well

as

the

Cabalis-

practises

addition

by

for

civill lawe, "c

namelie

precept,

out

might

he

of the

course

the

pleasure

As

/ this

authoritie

scriptures,either

the

(whereunto

Apocrypha

his

at

liking.
pontificall

owne

onelie

made

so

cunning

popes

also

but

humane,

and

of

i6i

being high

and

thing

pectoris, not

therefrom

with

even

tion, after his

the

and

backe

drawe

anie
the

upon

/;/ scrinio

hath
divine

all lawes, both

think

needs

men

writing,

unto

readeth

that

man

no

perfect

among

committed

be

to

is

this behalfe, who

to

but

speaketh

he

saith

Paule

chap.

full of
kindled
V

201.

l62

with

fier,which

fier

(some

rites

end,

the

God

pagans
had

devised

gird

the

pope

for his

Gods

and
in

the

both

Christs

and

contriving

became

gods

with

little

ticular
parin

foUoweth,
his

devises
therein

comprehending

bicause

the

countrie

new

pope

them

disguising

in

as

they

also

time

tion
instiga-

the
so

and

the

example

which

of

tract

GOD

them,

ampHfica-

the
in

through

of

sacrifices,and

sacraments,

himselfe

waies, untill everie

owne

new

the

both

contempt,

among

their

GOD

But

institution

which

children

doo

now

ters.
mat-

whome
in

and

church

For

if

Israeli,being

of Christ

heathen,

of

excuse

behalfe.
of

will passe

scorne,

I cannot

this

children

which

neither

0/

the

Gods

FIE

the

Gentiles,

innumerable

made
time

therof

the
art

toe, the

is

of

regard,

children

loves,

true

such

and

object

an

of

riin.

lib.

il.
na-

houre

sudden

in

met

bad

the

heerin

men

and

some

foure

leaved

the

which

withall

object
the

; and

the

to

the

matter,

And

which

of

in the
to

the

have
;

and

Item

nosticate
progis

matter

"

the

be

in this

observed

that

of

fovvles, and

the

object
for

or

which

gathering primrose,
person

the

is referred

without

an

finger, the elbowe,

unlooked

the

; Item-

they

neezings

flieng

the

to

is met,
is

repeat

great

number

also

notes

unawares

with

prognosticate,

objects, whereupon

be sudden

fooles

object
so

in the

this

marked

grasse

it selfe

hypocrits

people amongst

generall caution,

divine, must
old

of

tingling

are

this

the

among

notes.

lucke.

wherein

singular

are

with

offereth

divinor, whereby
the

used

treat

of vanitie

yet

him.

and

which

noted

speciallie
beasts

whereon

matter

"c

and

Gentiles,

Chapter.

multitude

neezing,

greatlie

knee,

though

meeting

of

knew

nor

aui^arors

or

the

to

prophets

such

were

cautions

good

false

peculiar people,

xiii.

certeine

returne

superstition, nor

if there

professed

objects wherenpon

and

suffered

marvell

no

over

cousenage,

God

The

'ra

and

Whose

follie of all nations

perceive

10.

their

Lord

forefathers, Noah,

our

Messias.

forgotten

superstitious ceremonies

saw-

cinesse

of

therein

this

themselves.

prophaning

at

promising

devising

erected

heaven.
to

also

was

and

from

the

of

ceremonies

negligence,

heathens,

unto
A

divell, abolished
himselfe

"

"c

families, and

(I saie) wantonnesse,
of

and

Isaac, Jacob,

of their

tabernacle

downe

sent

was

these

Abraham,

in the

preserved

was

thinke)

commanded

tion

discoverie

The

Booke.

II.

whome

unto

intention
to

of

augurie

foreknowledge

upon

the

Item
the

foorth.

I. Iiisi.

cap.

6.

Plinic

reporteth

that

griphes

flie alwaies

to

the

place of slaughter,

of IVitchcraft.
two

or

tried

daies

the

battell

at

to/ be

allowed

of

the

witches
credit

in

which

for

But

of

their

conventcd

stitious
super-

some

one

witches
in

they kept

of todes.
that

saith,

CJiironccits
receive

we

receive

them
insueth

lucke
trarie

bicause

with

left

the

divine

to

deliver

by augurie,
on

the

and

place

and

right hand,

things

falleth

IHE

site

divinors

latter

of

signes

the

Plutarch

ill

second,
unluckie

destinie

contrarie
is

tenth

times

the

there

lucke

farre
Romans
had

of their

whence

infidelitie.
that

Thus

that

augurors

good

eight,

perfection

Among

From

of

the

to

clusiin.*

the

signe

staieth

the

not

side

of

is

called

any

the

when
; the

cautell,

beast

passeth

eleventh

is

and
infelicitie,

imperfection

the

I.

in-

sixt

is
a

him,
that

one

twelfe

lih.

203.

third

when

as

before

and

an

passing beyond

the

the

house,

waie
as

your

when

All!:!,.
Niphus
aicguriisy

de

waie

their

Augustiniis

as

hap,

side, not

divided

prosperitie

of his

is

is

is
the

con-

\y read,

could

none

bile, or

exercise,
papists

learning.

gods

he.

Finallie,their
flew

his

colleges

of his

ninth

the

is

the

as

the

side

fift is ill

eight
at

ill

i'l.rall

wise.
contrari-

so

have

goeth/ out

right

right

; the

l)y

Iiis k-avc,

we

con-

the

and

into

first

one

; the

the

on

which

mysteries,
The

the

on

that

superstitions

when

and

one,

these

is fortune

is hurt

seventh

followeth
is

heng

feedeth

beast

utilitie ; the

which

fourth

; the

fortunate

beast

beast

"

opposite

are

left side

if

superstition.

them.

lucke, as

for

for

right side,

the

on

adinittable

twelve

termeth

NipJins

; if

noted

Chapter.

their

in

into

be

to

things

our

xiiii.

soothsaiengs

is

to

of aUi^Krie, persons

division

an

mortall

heavenlie

of augtirie, of

seeth

lucke

side, good

The
The

speciallie

are

terrene

and

the

au-

of

dulelh

that

in

guriis.

some

the

divels, which

other

deformitie

ouglie
And

147.
An'st.

and

whereof

was

able
innumer-

serpents,

familiars.

having

name)

griph

the

object, whose

and

seene

the

among

in respect

their

diverse

was

thereof,

respect

augurie.

fortune

could

fought

beasts, fowles,

todes

starved

is

excellent

most

preserve

likenesse

Pheiarch

of

amiable

(whome

in the

boxes

is the

hath

themselves,

and

portentous

and

signifiethsweete

bird

Troie

of

tode

the

creatures,

battell

the

cheefe

the

number

good

before

three

163

Cli.qi. 14.

had

conveie

unto

out

of

with

their
were

the

into
a

the

dog,

college
"c

church,
so

infinite

fier,but

those
and

and

of
at

Whn
not

candels.

points

the

of

ridiculous,

it betokened

what.
some-

"

sion]

were

admit-

table

daies, they lighted

noone

observations

sparkle

received
bitten

beene
at

even

be

into

college

of augurors
the

among
Romans.

164

The

Dooke.

II.

discoverie

The
the

Of

Chapter.

XV.

and

colkctioiis
stiperstitiotis

and

peoples fond

common

observations.
MONGST
O

vaine

(marie

manic

be

there

us

papists alwaies,

men

superstition

their

by

as

effeminat

and

women,

may

follic and
foolish
nitic

[" read, witch"]

['n-"(/," kie]

houres

use

take

note

the

dale

[" read, his]

met

not

his

shirt

the

mi.uht befall.
20
in

de

t-

su-

perst. contra
tiialeficta.'"'

Apfian.

["'read," ^c/a.]

For

will sale

one

the

aire, or

top

of the

Augurifi-

tooke

in

rose

sun

owle

Another

or

pale,
into

came

cocke

is at

moone

or

or

fond.
upon

augurie

contrarie

and

hen

of

"

croked

shot

house,

Aries
;

another,

his
that

most

(which

crew

starre

the

put

de

herein

crowe

prime

the

or
on

lucke

is the
a

or

the

Martintis

screeched

he

in

to

his

that

the

shined

in

fell from

the

house.
will go

Many

night,

out

left shoo
woorst

Lnsitania

and

me

looked

cat

strange

by

; The

and

of

to

death)

his

of

saith
cloud

dreame

(as

doores

going

the

journie.

whether

superstitious

most

are

flew

for

nations

other

for

his

or

reputed

province

the

I had

an

or

Silla

Lncius

of

people

house,

my

all

above

to

will

hfr*

his

at

outwards

side

wrong

Spaniards

the

houre.

call

the

Spaine,

de

bello civili.

But

wit/nesseth)

threshhold

the

at

and

waie, he

consider
of

daies,

if one/ chance

unluckch*
wil

first out

went

AttgiistiisCasar

right foote, which

Martin.de

not

time

that

he

hare, when

thing.

mischance,

of

For

slipperie or stumbling

count

receiveth

stumbled

or

on

or

in

shedding

the

upon

observation

the

in anie

as

houre, and

that

cat,

morning
not

for

and

horsse, either

and

he

"c

divinations

great

*withcraft

great

as

fall from

Otherwise,

Aries

make

of salt, wine,
148,

tract,

that

appeere)

va-

againe,

bed

to

if

they

before

neeze

their

shooes

be

on

toies.

their

feet

when

they

whiles
a

of

some

hickot

child,

so

ill

lucke,

used

venerie

for that

power,

they

at

(as

true

of
and

such
at

further

The

his

like

pleasure.

that

should

are

Of

win

follie is to

old verses,

which

or

be

this

sort

if

be

monie

imputed

be

that

they

as

home,

go

if

it

they

had

they plaied

unto

passe

these

and

Marrie

can

two

they thought

all the

that

division

hunters,

hounds,

to

hand

betweene

any

daie.

wherein

brought

hand

portendeth

preest

their

up

sport

they

probable)

effects

frier

right
right

of some,

passe
it

say

their

ill lucke

should

they

in their
with

verie

thought

couple

would

abegger,

or

meet

to

of any

dice.

chinne

papists themselves,

the

chanced

with

daie

observe
cause

as

their

for

togither;

Among

in despaire

being

It is

left thombe

living creature,

other

hunting,

their

else will hold

or

walke

they

as

fast

is soong.

anie

or

freendship.

were

gospell

friends

will hold

no

them,

that

reasonable

onlie
follow

by
:

Gods

66

Avcvroes.

for us,

Care

12.

vidiithysu.

The

Booke.

II

shew

by

US

he

it

meane

that

words

that

shall

of

all

the

God, by

the

of

opinion
mooved

are

not

he

which

the

and

auguries

foretelleth

goras
Pythavoices

the

are

good

the

man

augurificall things
rather

or

the

Aegyptian

those

portentous

good

laiiib/ichus.

wandering

moone

bicause

all

by gods,

The

matters.

eth

saith

Plotimis

by

Zodiake

the

happen.
and

with

For

evill

or

beetide.

Porpliyrie

shall

foreshewcs

Trisniegistitsaffirmeth, that
divels

tliat he

(as TheopJu^astus saith)

reason

whatsoever

concludeth,

and

with

agreeth

some

discoverie

other

but

the

that

hold,
Stella

of

signes
sudden

all

order-

moone

wandering

errans,

to

they

affirme

in

dominion

by

according

twelve

the

through

astronomers

matters,

angels

Some

hath

moone

mooved

are

starre, "c./

The

150.

Hotu

ridiculous

who

disallowed

collections

Cato

of

mocked

it,Arista

who

augurors,

ties
and

allowed,

it.

iERELIE
art

Chapter.

attgurie is, how

art

an

against it,fond

reasoti

The

xvii.

all

these

observations

neither

being

grounded

fond

Gods

on

of rie
auguconvin-

ced.

word,

philosophical!

or

vanities, superstitions, lies, and

the

whereby
Acts.

physicall

nor

abused

I, 7.

6^

and

"r^c

which

the

and

father

the

anavi

"^

One

told

the

20"/.

token

that
was

campe,

he

chance

to

hose

had

thus

fight with

like

told

In

the

like

by

S.

had

be

also

hose,

should

have

so,

divinations,

lost all his

good

Ponipeies
if that

answered

he

not

wonderfull

in

even

esse.

which

I thinke
a

taken

were

such

toies,Pompcic

beene

they

it will
case

ini7nicJtm
his

eaten

(said Cato)

that

eagles

successe

of such

Naie

Cicero

doubt

men

hereunto.

Deiq;

and

rat, that

seven

; No

pies.

awaie

the

seasons,

godlie

credit, sciat sefideni christi-

paganum

signe.

Nonius

answered

hope

"^

no

tempora

and

most

credit

is still

scire

times

The

as

and

beene,

vestrum

the

given

carried

eaten

battell, bicause

the

have

woonderfull

prophesied

through

had

rat

est

power.

pravaricassc,

When/

in

owne

his divinationibtis

Qui

if the

indeed.

in his

time

knowe

to

witchcraft

meere

long
Non

for you

philosophers

saith

Cato,

successe

who

put

baptismum

partie said
; but

so

hath

wisest

Augustifie

It is not

hath

It is written

cousened.

momenta,

world

are

reason,

we

Labienzis,
saieng,

pavillions not

that

long

before.
What
to
Arist.

de

secret

wiseman

dawe,

an

purposes

would

owle,

thinke,
swine,

in the

doong

or

and

that
a

God

tode
bowels

would
;

or

commit

that

of

beasts

his
would

he
?

counsell
hide

Aristotle

his
thus

sotnno.

reasoneth

Augurie

or

divinations

are

neither

the

causes

nor

effects

of Witchcraft.
of

things
and

house,
is
a

come

commeth

the

more

if I

As

he

doo

Ergo, they

chance.

by

but

to

of

cause

that

indeed

freends

my

dreame

to

come

my

imagination

nor

than

comming,

167

ib.

things trulie,

will

freend

my

neither

yet

foretell

thereby

not

dreame

chap.

the

of

chattering

pie.

wanted

that

saith, that
the

fourth

psalme,

from

this

follie and

turne

my

like
Of

the

take

them

them

in

them

not,

this

in

good

ill part,

ill

greater

affinitie

and

our

yet

Which

asU'is^A

also

disti7ictiGns

and

of his

of

were

dogs spake

kingdome

when

or

best, who

is

course

if

when

Manie
have

horsses

divine

warnings
as

the

sought

of

cause,

God,
was

Christ

so

And
to

as

christians

starre

conversion.
lawfull

spake,

learned

tcrme

a
so

be

'\ib\il\\'l
151.

have
;

starres.

dominabitur

divine, naturall,

auguries
done

before

as

such,

were

as

miraculouslie,
of

expulsion

was

manie

them)

horsse,

either
of

the

2.

208

betweene

were

spake,

called

tokens
token

na-

'i:"z/".

28.

wey

auguries
the

lib.

AquiJie

certeine,

Sapiens

we

take

and
of

from

proceed

nor

the

at

confesse,

may

and

did

'"

'

if

we

FUn.

the

Tarquinius
death

as

out

of Ccesar

that

of his

are

in the

name

auguries

blessings

an

scriptures

or

to

be

may

indeed

rather

or

fore-

discontentation

or

augurie

divinations

as

the

to

Zaiithus.

was

things

passage

cockcrowing
other

such

divine

safe

such

whose

magicians
to

Peter

that

for

auguries (if it
found.

his
be

Epidius.

Homer.
ad.

or

4,

The

saith,

For

actions, than

Divine

as

trees

lies.''

Thomas

mans

beleeve

when

Psai

writers, concerning augurie.

auguries.
made

long

lucke

harme.

distinction

men

"'

Chapter.

the heatlieii

casuall

j.'^af.'L

in

starres./

18.

made

lib.

will you

neglect them,

we

whose

with

the

August,

christian

them.

good

witnesseth, saieng

heathen

|HE

if

directed

The
Fond

take

of

nor

starres,

overruleth

we

seeking

Plinie
we

as

good

neither

Ptolome

Wiseman

followeth

; The

are

is

signes

communitie

and

commend

can

are

neither

wise

dooings

thing

they

read

anie
how

men,

of

cause

scripture.

auguries

lucke/

doo

they
in this

reasoneth

follie,I

part,

of

places

of these

operation

of

sonnes

ye

But

dissuade

might

loving vanitie, and

shame,
other

allow

as

that

impietie

in manie

such

which
; O

the

if

as

6". Augustine

haven.

superstitious.

most

are

have

vaine,

as

was

he

needs

must

steeple

Sa7idivicJi

when

Afarius,

liver,he

Tenderden

sacrificed

beast

collections, and

of

sentence

into

gloria

is read

of

decaie

observations

these

forsooth
his

lacked
their

are

the

or

therefore

beast

building

the

sands,

Coodwine

hart
the

the

Marcellus,

Marcus

These

successe.

said

they

his

and

Utica,

at

like

of

peece

sacrificed
the

overthrew

Haiiibnl

When

19.

lU-

68

discoverie

The

Booke.

11.

The
iiaiiirall

Of

and

Chapter.

19.

castiall

the

miguric^

other

the

and

allowed,

one

disallowed.

bicause

narie

shortlie

instinct, provoked
2og.

mooved

are

weather,
saith

by

it is

sure

neezings,

two

his

businesse

danger,

to

also

should

castiall

confutation of
what

occasion
extendeth

good

should

tie of

like

The

absurditie

or

in

successe

escape

But

the

can

the
to

out

of that

happie
and

as

and

that

placed
live

By
that

would

had

perteineth
left side

or

occurrent

of the

the

imagination

our

right

qualities

wherof

therefore

any

or

augurie

heavens,

that

reason,

side

but

all
we

be

where

things
the

see

that.

as

is in

the

part

on

commonlie
error

of

many

the

tedious,

power

for

upon

woman,
as

incredible, so

birds, and

chance

are

or

for

and

grounded.

man

and

it commeth
stars

witchcraft,
are

almost

long

should

experience,

upon.

incredible,that
should

man

nieere

in

Why

and

good

and
be

reacheth

nor

is

in it selfe.

beneficiall

or

be

contrarie

lucke
Bicause

good

beasts,
Neither

bad

or

good

the

vani-

elsewhere.

hereunto.

not

be

speake
to

comprehend

strange,

are

thereof

not

lucke

diviiiations

worketh

not

discourse
to

which

those

would

thereof

conjecture

good

may
neeze

Chapter.

aitgurie

imagination

leaves

and
and

tode,

XX.

uncertaintie

JHAT

The

meeting

him

heareth

foolish

of

sure

of

he

the

Jeremie

physician

The

by,

of

enterprise, "c./

The

152.

be

judge
verie

bodies, they

therefore

And
sinon.

patient, when

his

naturall

disposition

the

to

will

extraordi-

through

heavenlie

natures.

cause

an

the

according

casuall, and

by

or

of

crow

raine

that

their

by

flight,bicause

for their

in

man

atchieve

or

rooks, and

of

cocke

the

ghesse

be

may

reason

heare

one

may

cogtiovit tenipus

naturall

meere

man

their

times,

towards

is

twise, which

ccelo

vation
philosophical!obser-

or

naturall

if

as

impression

the/

in

strength

But

by

it is necessarie

as

; Milviis

argue

in

the

know

to

crieng

the

wings

their

and

events

together,

by

as

of

using

times

physicall

humane

for such

yeelded

aj manie
follovve

is

augurie

ATURALL

them

that

credit

those

tions
divina-

all
casu-

bicause

augurie.

time
heare

of
a

the

augurie.
noise

starres,

If it should

in the

house,

the

over

betoken
when

the

ninth

house

have

good lucke, joy

moone

is in Aries

dominion

at

the

gladnesse,

or

and

to

contrari-

II Ifchci'aft.

of
wise,

if it be

come

into the
found

be

happen

may

And

at

if there

them

make

wit,

; to

the

of God

tokens

210.

ridiculous.
in these

gathered

word

both

as

and

to

might

needs

must

of

soothsaiers,

isai. 44,

25.

fooles.

xxi.

Chapter,
the uncerteintie

witches,

figure-casters are

contradictions, Cornelius

their

be

to

the

as

false

169

2\.

beast

here

forsomuch

be

I will destroie

conjecture,

that

And

notes

or

is such,

The
That

rules

therein

for

signe

same

needs

must

certeine

any

therein

verefied

be
and

the

in the

contrarietie./
rule

greefe

or

sorrowe,

being

and

once,

were

lucke,

moone

error

; the abuse

divinations

ill

house, the

fowle

of

signe

Ch^p.

Agrippas

of their art, and

of

against judiciall

sentence

astrologie.
HESE

of

casters

figures

cousening witches,
their

purpose

their

art

triflingvanities

of

whereof

confesse

all their

secrets.

and

signes) they

in/

the

seeke

them
:

writers,and

thereof, differing in
the
of

proprietie of

foretelling of things
spheres, being

endes

of

patius

after

And

as

the

not
:

Alpetragus

the

to

maketh

The

similitudes

and

sters.
-ta-

truth, reason,
writers
old

them

after

new

153.

grounds

they wring

about
the

agree

and

cheefe

whereout

even

of

trickes

the

erect

vaine

trifling

significators,figure

to

in the

houses,

how

thinketh,

probabilitie)that
movings

as

yet

male

the

is it

art.

to

there

The

possible

to

equinoctiall points.

or

male
which

that
true

find

that

there

unknowne,

men

accord,

exceeding highnes,

neither

dissent

of

heavens, bj

of

few

Rabbins,

the

knowledge

the

the

that

palmes-

professors

the

number

beginnings

and

sort, Cani-

one

another, "c.

without

of

of

contrarie

contending

come,

resolved

for Ptolomie

movings

their

to

yet

houses

diverse

these

philosophers

other

many

the

figure of

meaning

the

poets,

the

open

inconstant,

For

"c

conjectures

things,

so

from

physiognomic,
to

the

the

all

therof.

best
the

of

key

the

reach,

plainly derided

thereupon
as

among

their

stolne

more

auguries,

erect

out

being

rules

verie

fellowes

ends

the

their

the

And

grounded

find

to

principles

verie

knowledge

monsters,

(togither with

whereof

exposition

divinitie

these

For

is above

full of vanitie,
follie.

and

dreames,

numbred

practise

their

this to be the necessarie

the

attributing to

"

other

any

rooted

are

trie,interpreting

and

uncerteine

scriptures,than

in the

gaine,

to

bee

may

whose

be

motion
out

It is not

the

are

of
true

denied,

in

doo

so

be
not

Mars

tried

of

(not

whome

to

either
with

is not

the

heavens/
afiirme

bodies,

seene,

entring
that

the

others

and

starres

cannot

hitherto

be

through

anie

vation
obser-

yet perceived,
the

astronomers

into

sunne

themZ

Johan. Montiregius in
cpistola ad
Blatichime:

70

""

Guliel-

mus

de

cto

selves

san-

received

have

whose

fables

their

the

discoveric

light, and

twelve

figiu'cshad

Levi.

grip, in

lib. de

ascended

never

saith) astrologers

vanit.

scient.

whiles

the

doo

the

and

southerlie

of

fables

these

by

gaine

inventors

out
with-

poets,

and

yet (as C. Agrippa

And

men,

the

are

from

art

northerlie

heaven.

live, cousen

which

poets,

Archelaus.

into

verie

their
and

signes

Clodoald.

Rabbi
C. A

The

Booke.

u.

in

live

doo

them,

beggerie.

Cassandtr.

Eudoxus,

verie

The
to

find

anie

out

well

as

the

as

for

as

manie

all

education,

they

extraordinarie

drinke,

meate,

the

written

have

that

doo

pronounce
so

uncerteine

(according

of

as

they

whereby

subtiltie

in

able

the

others,

and

herein.

things

affections

of the
from

to

to

upon
So

by

come

mind,

upon

as

chance

than

themselves

as

the

art,

also./

Chapter.

maintei7te

to

otherwise,

of

deceived

contrarie

so

astrologian

an

"

neerest

agree

publish

for

rather

And

learning, "c.

judge

to

are

xxii

of astrologers

remaine

they

sidered
con-

incline.

but

and

opinions

planets, proceeding

deceive

mind,

unpossible

is

upon

The
The

of

foreknowledge

the
well

as

of the

observation

with

interrupt them

doo

learning,

variable

man

no

Ptolomie)

to

not

ments,
judge-

be

to

constraine

judgement,

and

it is
so

upon

reports

dependeth

starres,
the

certeintie

that

thing,

one

upon

other

the

occasions

libertie

rules

therein, being of equall authoritie

opinions

of

togither

worke

place, honestie, birth, bloud, sickness'^, health,

custome,

strength, weakenes,

with

one

influencies

and

ordinarie

and

unpossible

knowledge

which

causes

togither,

bicause

also

the

thing concerning

innumerable

the

being

heavens,

For

certeine

it is

confesse, that

mathematicians

skilfuUest

the

credit

their

of

in

credit, certeifte impieties conteined

art, why

astrologers

assertions.

|F

gers
progthe

the

of

doubtfull

ons
nosticati-

are

marke

you

darkelie

Astrolo-

cunning

things

to

and

shall

you

easilie

nation

be

to

them

see

applied

if anie

and

speake

artificiall subtiltie,

devising by

prognostications,

thing, time, prince,

like

ones,

come,

to

thing

everie
to

come

answers

according

passe

of oracles.

with

154.

of starres,
in

places
to

new

sale

Nevertheles,

reasons.

in the

even

yea
a

divinations, they

their

to

good
what

aspect,

verie

and

in

of them,

unto

take

felicitie.
not

favourable

if with

But
to

them,

anie

they

and

threaten

beggerie, sickenes, misfortune,

-Sic.

be

"

discontent, they

And

them
if

with
one

of

cations
prognosti-

and

find

varietie
out

occasion

some

upon
here-

honor, long life,

men

some

wealth, victorie,children, marriage, freends, offices

be

old

they

ill ; and

an

they list,promising

their

multitude/

in the

middest

some

fortifie

finallie everlasting
saie

the

starres

hanging, drowning,
these

prognostica-

of IVitcJicraft.
fall

tions

right, then

out

fortune

blind

the

as

found

be

prognosticators

man

lie

and

forge

to

had

they

that

are

floweth

depend

not

the

on

credulous, that

"

if

And

And

are.

the

But

with

I thinke

And

making
these

giveth

cousenages

saie

they

neither

who

or

rather
force

the

vertue

miracles,
onlie

alone.

For

and

ascended,

"

neglecting

the

efficacie

depend
and

ever
whatso-

hap

it be.

Sir

chambers,

owne

all this

them

upon

conscience,

power

praiers, the
when

Mercuric

be

is

the

signe

of

life

to

knowne
is

Gemini

in the

Aquarie,

"'

nmth

house

that

Christ

and

Gemini.

starres

patrone,

Jcwes;

of
had

the

so

Yea

distribute
who
with

to

election

heavens,
these

Astrologers

Mercz{rie,
them

is

vertues,

all sortes

Yea

there

manie

of

being joined

christianitie.
knowne

the

they

as

of houres

well

of

the

affirme
as

to

he

doo

religions:

with

in his

bicause

the

God.

miracles;

And
so

sticke

and

place

to

the

of

that

the

Moone,

everie

Christ

the

Saturne

man

himselfe

Jewes

could

the

especiall

religion

the

with

faith

therefore

saie, that

y"/z7(?r is

maketh

as

in that

not

Christians;
that

borne

had

wherein

Saturne,

Astroiogicall

prophet

at

judidail

divels,

the
and

given

in

ioined

of

of

state

and

Moores

frumpe

credit,

gift of prophesie,

of

S. Thomas

astrologers.

1-

their

the

they saie, that

Saturne

by

beleeve

the

they

the starres,

upon

trusted,
mis-

Contrariwise,

enlarge

to

men,

much

so

But

so

saie

impudencie,
secrets

take

T-.

doth

soever

in their

that

foresight.

of

false

or

are

we

these

spoken

truth

after

cuckoldes
r

is

it. 213.

hunger.

in other

whereas

one

ever

who

not

great

their

doth

lies,that

know

religion, the

of

them

and

manifest

of

"c

come,

by

11

to

divinors,

themselves

knowledge,

the

that
for

regarded.

incredible, impossible

how

maketh

cunnnig,

is not

stand

we

come,

speaketh

that

true

our

all their

to

him

being

saith,they

Moore

Thotnas

of

among

credit

; that

to

trologers,
as-

the

beleeve

we

die

things

know

to

cousenors

faith

residue

all the

such

more

Agrippa,
would

than

not,

are

more/

Cornelius

fellow

good

that

true, the

fortune

astrologers

fond, mistrustful!

so

cousenors

hastie

these

lie,the

one

that
in

verie

mainteine

and

comfort
for

and

present,

the

thing is,the

that

superstitions

light beleefe, forgetting things past,

foolish

our

that

are

saith,

them

life "

our

of Robin

likelie to be

lesse

if

things

the

more

unpossible

divinors, astrologers, conjurors, and

things

we

fables

the

more

more

such,

not

were

we

the

and

thereof;

in feare

feare

we

And

to

the

nor

Tacitus

of all

granted,

be

found.

be

witches, "; beleeve

"
that

things

is to

vanitie

the

it is to

then

starres,

Corn.

princes, deceiving

to

astrologie.

of

starres,

nothing

where

seeke

bosome

the

the

both.

them

saith, that

Varro

And
of

out

ruleth

disloiall

people

them.

beleeve

God

but

wiseman,

ruleth

the

excuse

(according

astris, wheras

saieng, that Sapiens domiitatur

the
wiseman
Ai^rippas words) neither
the

will

the
such

(without

alwaies

171

21.

If

measure.

crow) they

killing the

in

matter,

starres

above

triumph

they

Chap.

of

of

Anti-

male
did
not

the

be
use

hurt

blas-

phemies.

172

him

\:-"reiidM-\
Joh
"9.

whilest

daie

he

forbad

The
have

who

power

shall

obteine

middest

the

and

soule

the

with

his

And

he

shall

heavens,

hath

obteine

Roger

Cardinall

of

shall

have

lib. de

quasi,

of

nativiiie-

of Christ

and

past

paine

death.

the

in

and

Cleones

dragons
he

the

such

nova,

is

there

of the

Moses,

it: and

was

the

denied,

powers

Rome

at

under
witches

soothsaieng

these

(saith he)

de

and

condemmed

by fnstinian

his

Peter

God

reject

and

that

custome,

if

But

advanced.

sort

that

in Leone,

these

when

the

and

subscribe

of

when
in

head

come.

villa

de

them

God,

to

asketh:

life to

providence

derideth

Finallie, Seneca

the

to

power
from

praie

hereunto

dislike

to

seeme

banished,

was

Amongst

sort;

the

are

have

presence

Arnold

diminished,

influencies

feremie,
it

Bonatus,

are

happilie placed

happilie placed

And

Furthermore,

their

in times

in this

tural.
na-

Alia.

and

of

shall

who

praier,

shall

whatsoever

Sattirne

life.

Guido

Bacon,

miracles

Esaie, fob

Senec.

in the

o"ielie presence,

shall

with

blessednes

give

doo

everlasting

have

Appona,

heavens

in

Alars

onelie
that

y?////^r joined

casters.

the

aske

heavens,

divels

and

nativitie

shall

and

their

with

which

he

of

possessed.

Saturne

in his

anie

nativiti-

his

to

houres

twelve

of constellations.,as

nethliaks,
or

said

*the

that

not

they

nieanes

house

awaie
be

Moone

of the

fupiter

ge-

divels

whatsoever

also, that

ninth

drive

findeth

of

sale

that

follie

there

Chapter.

awaie

God

everlasting life by

in the

our

go;

xxiii.

drive

to

receive

HEY

he

therefore

Are

affirme.

casters

of

to

?/,

IV/io

The

him

155.

214.

ie

over

and
Jentsa/t'/ii.,

io

went

that

disciples

8.

II.

disc

The

Booke.

II.

4.

the

-^fiXa^oc/yvXaKei(which
of haile should
fall)when
were

storme

shower
hurt

defense

against
lambes

thombes

Pirhmair
arte

mica.

the

and

might

thereof;

to

215-

it

people
white

doo

who

and

they

hand;

to

their

the

not

(saith

anie

waie,

I will

that

little

cloud

clokes
the

bloud
for

that

bicause

diligentlieto

the

of the
the

warne

or

anie

rich,

cockes

and

by

cutting

their

themselves

there

good

anie

(I sale)

was

".c:

sacrifices;

spoile

he)

doo

use

when

aier, watching

by

provide

to

would

the

sawe

vines,

provided

poore

though

as

gazers

at

used

it, but
the

cloudes,

could

their

such

ascend

releefe

up

in

this/

matter.

And

Hilarius

imminent

was

which

in

here

the

by

impart

unto

you

in

of great

f ode-

antiquitie,and

contrarie)

in

ascension

daie,

the

great

solemnitie

goeth
ended,

with

casteth

It

use.

is

this

written,

Duke

thereinto

at

of
unto
a

daie

that

(for ought

everie

yeere

Venice, accompanied
the

gold ring

sea, and
of

great

after
value

Venetian
I

can

tion,
superstiread

to

ordinarilie
with

ctrteine
and

the

the

upon

States,

ceremonies

estimation

for

1/4

3i6.

TJie

Booke.

i.v

^ The

156.

Hebrue

word
char

force of

There

word

herewithall

hereof

Psal.

is

of

supposed

be

This

depend.

to

words

"c

herbes,

alwaies

word

inchant"c

there

must

divine,

either

used,
all the

of

vertue

speciallieused

is

are

efficacie.

by charmes, voices,

whereupon
papisticall,

or

these

miraculous

it be

and

(if you

or

charmes,

or

whether

but

inchant,
In

be

to

plants, metals,

stones,

diabolicall, insensible,
worke

verses,

thought

is

Epathi/i,

Greeke
To

bewitch.

to

wordes,

there

speciall forme

in

being

so)

it

certeine
wherein

characters,

images,

Habar,

have

varietie

is great

secret

effuacieof

the

and

shewed,

Incantat'e, is in English,

rather

ments,

is

supposed

the

also

declared.

Hebrue

uttered,

secretlie

where

itichaiitmeiits

waies

in Latine
had

Chapter.

expounded,

and

vies

HIS

first

Habar

is diverse

words

Booke.

twelfe

The
The

discove7'ie

the

in the

58.

58.

which

psalme,
strongest
as

me,
Psal.

58.

4.

though

place

against

argument

they

it be

can

never

be

that

the

adder

me

yet

able

taken

to

up

it maketh

thmkes

me

it.

answer

adversaries

mine

for

For

it

there

so

with

plainelie

5.

appeareth,
charme

he

never

cunninglie

so

in

Frigidus

Virgil, in

heareth
:

voice
the

to

of

the

charmer,

fabling,

poets

riimpitur anguis.\

cantando

pratis

the

not

contrarie

Damone.

The

By Ab.FU-217.
ming.

hereof

But
I

grant

either

in

thereby
estate
Prover.

i8.

Chron.

10.

Psal.

51.

Psal.

139

Jerem.

32.

Isai. 6.
Isai.
Exod.
Prov.

that

words

persuasion

be

hereafter

sometimes

have

disuasion,

or

of

saieng

of
all

in

the

Solomon
the

all,
one,

the

toong
as

but

as

in

other

manie

waie

other

of

in

life

waies

perdition,

places

God

the

framing

directing
as

in

are

the

toong

of

the

scriptures.

holie

in

;
to

to

ment
instru-

the

worketh

heart

appeareth

efficacie,

and

vertue

diverse

therein

even

50.

7. 8. 9.
16.

the

and

Death

well

place.

singular

contrariwise, according

so

in due

also

as

from

and

greeiie.

in peeces cleene.

said

salvation

of

in tnedowes

is burst

converted

are

some

snake

charmes
shall

more

30.

Psal.

coldish

With

of
of

the

so

the

as

If

of

The
What

is forbidden

createth
words

which

and

power
of Gods

of

take

with

and

scripture

worke

by

daie

necks, by
or

others, both

health

the

counterfet,
For

we

inchanters, witches,
humane

workmanship,

one

thing

but

no

that

into

the

cunning

For

by

the

sound

than

are

Let

your

of the

God

or

else

in

by

necessarie
meat

be

in

not

his

word

can

the

in

angels,
papists

2lS.

about

thousand

themselves

so

in such

take

to

upon

created

all

thing

or

bring

and

things,
Jonas.

to

us

things.

be

added

by

anie

by

such

hath

ordeined

to

ordinance.

commendable,
with

the

thing

be

according
of

And

God,

doone
words
to

and

art,

seeing

divels,

truelie

to

nothing goeth,

Indeed

word

humane

of

to

exchange

to

man.

illusions

the

other

strength

else

anew,

anie

such
or

nothing commeth,

words

sanctified

anie

created

neither

neither

world,

adde

can

made

speciall

and

and

unto

papists,

qualities may

doubtles

nature

his

the

as

water,

ought

with

anie

be

can

witches,

his

gospels hanged

holie

the

we

cunning
New

herein,

cA

which

make

to

as

imitate

God,

charmers

another.

faileth

art

crosses,

to

Cabalists

and

and

the

conjurors, Cabalists, papists, soothsaiers,

nor

substance

new

speech,

the

diabolicall

yet

or

Gods

by

manie

things

the

God,
:

the

in

God

as

as

woonders

of

whereby

as

foreshew

of

propha-

the

But

soule.

to

him,

all

"c

names

as

cousening

to

things, promise

of

actions

resemble

or

neither

we,

not

are

peculiar

ten

by

and

when

names,

fellonies,

the

execrated

of bodie

gospell

and

himselfe,

to

worke

names,

such

157

of the

the

Saphira.

by exorcismes, by

rather

herein

as

are

like

of

working
miraculous

strengthening

hereby prohibited,

detect

to

them, by

masses,

consecrated

But

is

ch
in-

dence,
special! provi-

the

the
of

and

recitall

the

scriptures, to

the

alwaies
to

seducing, abusing,

appropriate

upon

this

as

who

presumption,

had

have

furtherance

Ananias

slue

miracles,

/ in the

their

is

wonderfull

the

not

uttered

the

to

the

to

tooke

past

and

after

expressed
at

tion
opera-

papists,

scriptures touching

words

beene

God

presumption

mans

seemeth

to

of

name,

upon

times

and

cases

the

craft, is

hath

there

word

Gods

them

come,

some

in

where/

For

grace

people,

apostle

witch

or

words.

operation,

people,

in

is forbidden

antment

nation

Cabalists

of sanctification.

with

the

God

to imitate

substances,

HAT

faith

the

superstition of

the

witchcraft, of

scriptiiresconcerning

the

'75

Chap.

Chapter.

second

in

of words,

'itchcraft.

by

nor

passe.
wise
other-

ordinarie

of sanctification
S. Paules

rule

by praier.

But

Words

tion,
and
wherein

they

sanctification

dooth

not

here

signifieeither

change

of substance

of the

of

sanctifica-

sist.
con-

176

meate,

the

or

adding

in that
bodies

discoverie

The

Booke.

I J

anie

of

be

may

and

refreshed,

thereunto

strength

new

with

it is received

thanksgiving

tified,
sanc-

; that

praier

the

made

thereby

soule

our

it is

but

and

our

to

apter

glorifie God.

The
What

effect and
and

are^

thought

unlikelie

doo, what

to

to their

laid

are

and

and

they

God,

the

if God
158.

onlie

the

doo,

ample
description
An

of

is

as

wax,

cunning,

"

is not

be

which
to

Gods

brought

into

If either
shuld

servile

"

lives,nor

called

art

learning

or

ches.
wit-

of metal

magicke

deceive

any

with

them

unto

On

the

{IiivitaMinerva)
Herodias,

by themselves,
have

never

they

would

and

housholds.

neighbors
other

and
among

(as

owles
us,

none

If

none

be

it is most

we

but

they

would

could

transfer

there
have

owne,

none

If

they

could

be

of
a

affirmed)
us

joUie

If

manie

elements,

kill whole

would

them

oh

what

Incubus
of cold

could

number

beget

prophets./

is.

if they
should

we

cattell,

or

countries

be

from

poore,

themselves

transforme

or

is affirmed)

(as

corne

be

heerein

children,

and

of

Minerva

spitefull,that

the

kill men,

their

rich.

with

all writers

destroy

fairies ;

it should

of
and

to

lame,

the

with

danse

trouble

could

they

handed

therefore

malicious

so

constantlie

should

or

opinion

are

If
;

banket

divels, could

field into

should

should

they

see

their

miserable,
to

danse

and

by

matters,

commonlie

and

to

or

went

without

provision

any

nimble

not

true

never

strange

passe

heavie,

aire,

common

weather.

spare

their

others

by

or

faire

the

as

side, we

other

the

sullen, and

sad, melancholike,
yet with

flie in

to

therefore

legierdemaine;
to

unapt

bring

to

stiffe,and

and

be

therefore

make

to

so

What

if that
that

or

magicall

pleasure.

and

able

not

any

could

by

women

are

teachers

therefore

whereby

old

eie

your

therefore

and

"c

stones,

or

naturall

and

poore,

or

incantations,

yet they

had

For

put

witches

witches

of

name

can

outfaced

"

to

these

by

passe

witches?

to

checked

be

philosophie.
who

divels,

preests,

and

to

gold, silver, bread,

of

body

tion
opera-

taken

of

also

in

such

creatures,

be

made

to

all

to

women

commonlie

are

which

charmers,

witches,

not

majestie/

the

divinitie, "

feeling

creatures

in their

they
true

were

commonlie

are

to

of

be

they

they

being

power

is attributed

schoole

of

"

imagined

divine

to

are

livelie

or

things

illusions

the

though

offensive

truth

life

give

ver/tue

such

other

efifect,as

|R"MSg5SSig| yet

obscuring

witches

unapt
which

followe if those things

would

conjurors,
and

21

how

bring,

those

worke

to

charge.

words

HE

charmes

witches

offense

how

Chapter.

third

and
of apes

Merlins

of Witchn^aft.

The
God

Why
lawe

forbad

of

is

Chapter.

220.

practise of witchcraft, the absttrditie of the

lous
in miracutables,wherejtpon their estimation
of their

grounded,

HOUGH

it be

of the

works.

woonderotts

of the

abuse

forbiddeth

Holie-ghost

tjiat the

apparent,

this art, bicause

of God,

name

and

'

and

these

miraculous

more

woonderfull,

lawes, with

the

which

strongest

side;

If the

cheefe

witches

made

be

; the

lawe

residue

lawes

popish

made

have

you)

(thinke

death)

lawes

and

arguments
should

argument

to

be

"

and

good

them,

pull the

of

out

abused.

argument
world

on

be

our

in this
Gods

to

effect,

to

are

it

for it is like

beene
that

proclamation,
moone

be

not

that

is

power

all
might proove
hea/thenish princes lawes

force

had

tables,
upon
Where-

contrarie

to

hold,
the

in

they

except

strange

should

and

against protestants,

against christians,
not

the

If that

suspected.

the

of

could

of the

principall lawes

and

absurdities

Romans

strong

more

witches

twelve

omnipotent

lawgivers

of such

wisedome

the

of the

ridiculous, vaine, false,incredible, yea

case

be

wit.

to

of

law

good.

no

heaven?

er-

which

the

What

of

law

the

ancient

most

thinks) might

(me

in

"f^'

ror.

things

The

and

world.

whole

the

other

many

of witches.

power

cus-

declare, that all

judicials thereupon,

argument

the

the

written

and

highest

that

as

Whereof

and

witchcraft, are

was

me

to

beguiled almost

the
framed

by

doo

cited, and

common

^^^

versall

the

yet I confesse,

of all nations

attributed

were

the

therein

ahnost

before

executions

confessions, have
concerning

lawes

works,

the

'

comprehended

cousenage
tomes

177

4.

the

the twelve

actions

fourth

chi,..

Were

it not

(upon

man

And

yet

159.

would

they

paine

verie

of
of

many

^- Bodnms.
DaniEus.

the

learned

most

grounds;
that

plish

this

make

witchmongers
in

wrought

doo

Qui friigcs

"

namelie

as

witches
and

this

such
that

or

incantasset

forme

and

in

Take

make

field barren
these

he

can

lawe

executed
other

the

not

at

these

;/

pellexeris
sense

that

mens

all

neighbors
shall

S;c.
A

^"'""fnuw
^^'^^- ^^aicf.

accom-

are

segetem

Hyperius.

poets,

that dooth

things
die,

be

in

by inchantment,

thy
:

they

of the

not

inchant

thou

find

dcfriiganto:
him

Transferre

Ergo

weaker

upon

We

alicnam

agrum

thy ground

heede

neither

Ne

words

is this ; Let

corne,

into

corne

miracles
The

arguments

maner;

dato, Nei^e

pa^nas

English

bewitcheth

their

and

such

wonder.

excafitando, neq; incantando,

wherof

11-

spiueeus.

221.

178

The

Bdoke.

12.

discoverie

The
An

instance

of
the

whereby
could

fift

arreigned

one

la%ve

said

F.

tJte iivch'e

of

tables,

witches

two

that

C.

one

that

growe

Cressus

but

that
rich

hastilie

(as /^//w/Vreporteth)

that

Fut'ius

being

he

bewitched

them

them

not

understand,

; for that

Albinus

Spurius

before

articles

these

upon

C.

and

shall

yon

thinke

we

us,

poore,

Rofne

at

notable

of C.

laive

ridiculous., of

proved

among

waxsuddenlie

yet
purgation

the

upon

woonders.

doo

LTHOUGH

is

Chapter.

convented

was

free, and

little while

convented
for

sudden,
his

bondage,

from

delivered

witch.

torie

dale,

to

at

(as

men

which

wise

to

wat/ching,
cannot

by
should

It
i.

hide

himselfe

made

[* moushoall]

160.

theire
and
and

not

heathen

I have
And

the

his

harrowes,

his

and

also

the

to

unto

for

this

in

(as

of

oxen,

(as Piso
bench

according
charmes

my

labour,
this

it

sweat,

behalfe,
he

meanes

otherwise

sentence

his

daughter,

whole

you
the

of

verdict

appearance

and

also

used

by

court, who

and

appearance,

As

me.

which

time.

escaped

so

well

kill

judges.

and

Mai.
had

that
a

could

missed
dis-

was

thought)

was

and

condemnation,

neighbours

disciple

and

the

where

inquisitors,

Howbcit,

Stafus

as
was

they

the

Hoppo.,

to

who

list invisiblie
"c

corne,

into

thunder

things hidden,

list.

other
too

alwaies

flouds, with

reveale

they

used

called

doong, hay,

haile, tempests,
and

Stafus

all when

children, cattell,"c

tricks, when
with

M.

witch, and

part of their

and

other

in

*monshoall,

maister

ground, make/

owne

many

said

mine

inriched

this

aftirmed

the third

lightning;

shifted
and

in

Stadlin

transferre

huswife,

make

peremp-

of death.

constantlie

is

sentence

husbandrie,

and

and

the

ploughs

of

delaie,

no

derision, nor

nor

made

the

on

transferred

voice

the

his

servants,

apparell,

so

of that

have

him

good

he

assigned

pleasures, presenting

at

consent

hardly

in

diligence,

them

you

the

punishment
far. 2. qua.
cap. 5.

my

have

and

care,

shew

and

that

fearing

there, by

with

grew

jest

was

by twelve)

his

lords

your

witchcrafts, which

and

Jilal. malt/,

and

promise

my

he

instruments

other

up

heere

; Lo

tried

brought

wench

in

therefore

given

are

trimmed

well

reporteth)

be

but

And

bullocks,

sturdie

was

in this

to

working

and

horsses,

was

shovels, and

and

spades

life.

and

neither

serve,

rich

intercession,

None

meanes

heere

we

assigned,

dale

the

would

tillage;

suspected

fields.

for

which

it was

as

so

his

honest

or

answer

condemnation,
of three

crops

deniall

sober

yet through

occupieng

into

corne

no

excuse,

none

good

having

as

neighbors

onelie

hard

these

But

with

the
for

two

Romanc

them

all

of Witchcraft.
for

all

of

none

if it be

them,

before

appeere

lawiers

the

6.

Chap.

nor

inquisitors

true

that

could

him

bring
write

witchmongers

1/9
to

in these

matters.

The
provided

Lawes

the

for

tniracles, whereof

HERE

pii7iishment of

such

mentioned^

and

are

some

witches

of

worke

as

popish

certeinc

a^s^ainstthem.

published

lawes

Chapter.

sixt

other

are

of

lawes

other

nations

made

Punishmet
credible
in-

this

to

of

effect

with

rieng
a

lawe

and
shall

be

it to

Almanie,

well

as

and

Incubus

cattell,the
trees

feeld

and

and

and

and

wedlocke,

denieng

the

destruction

removed

poison

of

from

ordeine, by
of

their

vertue

high Almanie,

faith

maie

in all
afflictions,

by
and

which

in

least

the

blot

places,

and

upon

of

all

dutie

the

our

is,

utterlie

proceed

therefore

what

to

of

therefore

inquisition by
persons,

with

beeget,

the

of heresie

that

men

yea

professed,

And

all

pastures,

cannot

pleasure

of the

afflicted

we

to

doo

inquisitors
all tortures
and

where-

nocent
Inand

extinguish,

lawe

wise

of pope

Julie,

were

it

that

not

they

ted
wan-

wit

of the

beasts

so

men

of

frute

inquisitors office,be

this

"c

223.
A

divels

yoong

the

podware

baptisme

innocent.

office

the

medowes,

apostolicall authoritie,

execute

of both

the

utterlie

that

Our

the

of

yet accomplish

nor

"c.

hinder

inquisitors/

inquisitorsof

and

imprecations

they

yet

doo

all other

diseases,

children,

be

These

persons,

vines,

cattell

"c

and

their

people,

that

of the

of

heare

conjurations,

child,
the

and

shall

the

lewd

ortchards,

corne,

male

the

them

kind

soules,

owne

among

defile

anie

that

impediments
and

ripe

paines

foorth

grapes
all

vineyards,

are

inward

bring

women

all

and

of

lawes

devised.

companie

with

and

Dover,

popish

the

bilities.

make

at

you

impossi-

car-

whatsoever,
:

to

to

manie

inchantments,

all

spoile
corne,

women

that

said

eight
sent

the

women

and

themselves

externall
nor

their

with

of

feeld, the

women,

men,

greene

grasse,

births

of the

that

hand

also

latelie

the

using

his

cruell

second,

eares,

should

we

incantations, charmes,

with

the

corne

Item,

suffocate,

and

".c

our

female,

as

Succubus,

destroie,

doo

to

the

as

other

any

place,

to

bankets,

in

hath

Innocent

/uli2is

come

male

as

punishment

brave

case

is most

oi Rome

of pope

oi pope

It is

Bergomen.
kinds,

words

the
and

which

church

the

lawes

even

in this

lewd

and

that

as

place

and

church

bicause

foolish

as

from

stuffe,"c
take

And

tyrannous

new

therefore

are

oi

trim

be

such

should

that

Callice.

to

scene

speciallie as
what

him

hang

to

aire

the

provideth

nightlie assemblies,

plate, and

them

throvve

their

at

Salicartun

Lex

as

flie in

that

for them
meete

when

they

made

it.

i8o

12.

T//e

Booke.

well

as

soever,

and

that

this

our

in

everie

and

place

though

freelie, as

as

discoverie

they

diocesse,

as

expressed,

named,

were

anie

upon

or

person
cited

in

commission.

seventh

The

161.

authorities

Poetical

proof

of

Chapter.
alleaged by witchmongers, for

coininonlie

witches

for confirmation of their

actions, and

j"iiraculot(s

the

sitpcrnatKrall power.

|ERE

have
of

art

and

place

witchcraft

oportunitie,

helpings, knaveries,
224.

what

same,

and

authorities
in

that

are

serious

Vairus, Dancetts, Hyperijis

Virg. eclog.

defend

to

sort,' by

Bodin,

M.

and

Mai.

and

mainteine

Spinaus,

the

rest.

8.

Carmina

[* miitavit]

vel

Circe

Frigidus

in

socios

pratis

Dame

Circes

Ulysses
hi

Againe
Virg. eilog. 8.

out
Has

ego

Mcerim

Atqj

hcec

Mceris

twaine,

remaine.
matter.

lecta

mild

plurima

venena.

Ponto.

condere

sepulchris,

These

alio

vidi

herbs

did

Meris

For

there

And

doo

so

she

fetcht up

Remoovijig

made
hir

soules

come

give

to

Pont

us.

us.

hir
in
out

frotn

me,

multiplie,

and

amongst

hid

and

sylvis,

messes.

at

they growe
not

these

wolfe,

exire

traducere

poisons plicckt

She

in

scepc lupain fieri,("-"se

imis

selfebecome,
the

of

further

cite

Panto

And

With

swine

dooth

hie

fine,

so

is burst

nascutttur

on

scepe animas
satas

plaste

to

she

poet they

same

dedit

ttcrne

the skie,

charmes

charmes

where

herbas, atqj

Ipsa
His

with

medowes,

the

of

did

mates

snake

The

be

hir

with

of

out

she

though

Ulyssis,

ruinpitiir attguis

pliicke

nioone,

avit

miit

caniando

Inchaniinents
The

lunam,

ccelo posstint deducere

Carminibtis

whole

periapts,
first

But

"c.

cousenages,

produced

charmes,

the

praiers,blessings, curssings, hurtings,

characters, amulets,

shew

their

all

even

discover

to

wood.
their

luhere

toome,

it stood.

will
the

Hemingius,

82

IS.

226.

Stantia

163.

concutio^

cantii

A^iibildq;tnduco^

ventos

Viper eas

rumpo

Vtvdqiie

sax'a,

sylvas

Et

mu^i^Jre solum,

The

rivers

Into

the

make

can

With

The

The
I

Ovid,

out

of

ptillthe

the

Quce

thrise
Sweete

she

the skies.

the

4.

^j^^

mor.

Iso out

of

qua

the

sis tan t
.

causd

that

words

quiet rest,
the sea,

raging of

in jecur uroet
-^

tenues

sticketh

also

necdels

livers, whereby

Other

somnos,

jnightieflotids supp7'est.

viiserum

In

arise,

acus,

"^

a.

plaitie;

fltatiina concita

spake

Medea,
epis

and

placidos facientia

sleepe and

staid

And
Et

of

iii twaine

in one,

zuoods

men

out

turbatum,

mare

She

de

stone,

I breake

both

of

moone

dixit

ter

And

Ovid,

rockie

poet.

same

Virbdquc

de
""

shake

clowd,

alowd.

congeald

the soules

I make

blowe

the

and

sea

charmes

earth

and

moove

admire)
go,

both

and

and

force of

they Jlo,

waters

I drive

words

monies,

sepuhiiris,

themselves

vipers jawes,

With

terra,

7-etire,

standing

it calme

robora

exire

whence

banks

charnies

I make

make

can

the

fauces,l

fountaijies

( Whereat
I

^c

vocoqj,

tremescere

matie'sque

traho,

pello,

carinhte

jubeoque

inovco,

luna

abigoq;
6^

conviclsdque

sua

ie

mcbila

frcta

verbis

Et

Te'que

Also

discover

The

Booke.

incn

"

'

fine
doo

pine.

poets.

Eilog.

6.

Carjnine

Icesa

Ceres,

sterilem

Deficitint Icesi carmine

Illicibus
22y.

With
As
With
That

fontis

glandes, cantatdque

Decidit,

6^

nullo

charnies
that

it vades

charmes
none

poma
the

can

to

vanescit
aquce,

vitibus

is

barren

uva\

fluiait :

movente

come

herbam,

in

spoiled

so,

gras.

the

springs

see

ivhere

are

water

dried
was.

loive,

of Witchcraft.
grapes fro"i vines, tJie

The

sidera

(2u("

excantata

She

Hanc

moo7ie

chaunting

Fluminis
HcEC

sidera

vidi,

vertit

carmijie

rapidi

iter,

Tihul.

sepulchris

nia}iesque

Ciitn

lubet

Cum

hcec tristi

lubet

She

czstivo

And

she

charmes

And

raiscth

She

pulleth

And

makes

hausti

Mens

cone.

graces

with

hir

desire

summer

season.

runneth

anie

Lucan.

lib. de

bello

civili.

Idem.

Ibid.

dilatdgue lojiga

remm,

prceceps

The

course

The

aire

obeied

dale

delaid

of

mad.
had.

poison

dies, legi non

fiocte

to

never

vices

waves,

earth

polluta veneni,

sanie

inchanted

Cessavere

Torpuit

of

afire,
lightsfront heaven.

at

snowe

paruit cether,

audita

carmine
ceased

nature

his

not

jnundus

quite,I

lawe,
228.

The

Wliich
And

made
all

Which

Illicitis

the

Thcssalidum

fat is

adductus

With
Hot
Even

They

Thcssall
love

cause

thai

dura

night

to

yaive

charming

gearc.

quake for feaj-e.

in

pnecordiajhcxit,

flajninisque

charmes,

sever

and

not

by fate

for toflowe,

before

hath

affectionfor

to

is forced

where

and

world

amor,

ignes

arsere

dale

through

was

causd

Carmine
Non

by lengtJiof night,

both

2.

throne.

their

as

the

midst

nulla

man

That

Hasit

it

peril

Incantata

of

out

downe

the

in

the

bofies

mens

Aftd

raging

makes

soules

bur7ies

Even

the

nives

his

of

out

backe

turneth

With

star

EUg.

ca'lo.

orbe

cojivocat

I.

rogo

depellit bimina

each

plucks

ossa

de

/(isciitatrice,
lib.

(St* tepido devorat

Elicit,

epod. 5

Thessalie.

of

solum,
fi)iditqiie

cantu

164.

starres/ro/n skie,

and

ca'lo ditcetitetn
ac

diripit :

voice

de

ego

okes,

Thessala

7)oce

downe

plucks

With

from

charniiftg strokes,

Horac.^

ccelo

Lundmque

with

downefrute

beats

And

mast

i8

Cliap.

beene

debate.

to growc.

Idem.

Ibid.

6.

84

12.

TJie

Booke.

Ibid.

Idem.

Gens

diis

iiivisa

uiaciilandi

callida

tnali

sidera

Qiios gemiit ierra,

165.

discoverie

qui

ccslij
Diitndi

fiirdqiieJixaruin possiiiitpervertere
Nam
Aethera

sub

These

haiefull

ctmnitig

Which

can

everie

course

of

cause

the

send

the

throwe

where,

starres

beelow

winds

hilles

wale,

they

where

dixere

Unguis

stale

to

ground.

the

another

streaines

downe

litis

nod

wandring

the

They
And

nature

drive

Jioruni,

revelbuit

Cod,

unto

with

The

defilethe aire,

to

disorder

Doo
And

rej'ioii

niittere

fliimma

adigiint, viontesqtce

terras

witches

A nd

C. Maui

polos,

stare

nunc

abound.

volucrum,

astronom.
Slice,

lib.

Consultare

I.

fibras,

Solicitare
hi

umbras,

the

Cojtsultlngtvlth
They
They

the

turne

And

also

And

what

By

Poetrle

and

drive

the

coasts,

witching words,]

them

that

doo

OU

in

see

in

jest

charmes,
bolicall
readers

hereof

learned

of mine

As

thinke,
well

as

that
the

applle

this trade

In

than

herein
the

not)"ascribe
than
I

power.

for

inchantimnts, popish

verses,

admit

is to
doubt

them

to

(for

proofes,

Actceons

eight Chapter.

these

adversaries

poetries

these
doo

will

be made

know
more

dale,

cannot

advantage

more

the

light awale

1st that

poperle compared
have

nioi'plj. lib.
fab. 2.

of birds,

sea

with

flightInto

The

Mcta-

e,

nodes.

Solllciting the splrltuallghosts.

22g.

Ovid

mover

vincii

toongs

the salt

the snakes

burst

vertere

solertla

with

talked

They

angiies,

Acheronta

ifi Itccem

docllls

conando

vocibus

rumpere

ipsunique

dies,

noctemque

Omnia

6^

not

be

lacke

and

metamorphosis

or

(whether

found
but

in
the
;

was

of

"

although

true.

transubstantiation

of

the

faine

judgement
And
of

dia-

or

part

are

or

their

to

humane
most

scripture)

for lacke

in earnest

witches

unto

fabulous
of

transformation

protestants.

poets

be

wltchmongers

the

most
to

am

why
Ulysses

duce
prosure

not.''

his

of Witchcraft.

credit

clarkes

swine

into

companions

and

protestants

our

of that/ holie
"c

crue

that
neither

poets

great

downe

set

altogither

giving

impudent

so

prophane,

ignorant,

herein

advantage

Meta-

of

conjurations,blessings, curssings,

charmes,

not
so

Ovid.

of

(for a tast) to

are

they

seeme

manie

so

poeticall proofes) they have (for

the
himselfe, and others
pope

these

authoritie

whose

(I confesse) have

writers

and

in part

meane

and

Augustine,

mor/'li. 14.
fab. 5, 6.

(besides

for

word

the

S.

i"5

9.

report.

Neverthelesse, popish
advantage)

which

Chap.

papists herein,

as

And

impious.

or

166.

stand,
under-

to

you

fore
there-

The

thors
au-

sition
tran-

I will

shew

you

how

side

ascribe

to

their

other

lowd

what

they lie,and

also

conjurations

and

charmes

they

; and

the

on

togither

his

to

purposed
scope.

will set
entlie

as

downe

with

all

them

ninth

amulets

Popish periapts,
proof e,

charme

heaven

from
charme

the
a

written
thus

of

the
in

Dei,

agnus

theeves,

the

of

verities

writitig found

Saviors

S.

S.

Leo

epistle,a

Christs

in

of

wastcote

broiight to

falling evill, a writing

angell,

an

330.

wounds,

of

^c.

HESE

on

conveni-

as

Chapter.
charmes,

and

the

for

by

against

the crosse,

head

charmes,

witches

I maie./

The

picture

of

maner

under

vertues

fift to

the

periapt

Agnus

lambe

carrieng

fine

side, and
is

paper,

compounded
Balsatnus

Fulgura

Dona

Balme,
an

Agnus

the

they

themselves

cera,

cum

Christi
simul

de

the

Christs

John,

and

it is

report.
unda

tibi magnum,
:

malignum,

omne

sanguis,

"^ partus
destruit

attd holie

make

one,

of S.

thereof

""

angit,

liberaiur,
ignis,

fluctibus eripit undce

wax,

Dei

and

gospell

chrisinatis
do

munus

depellit,""

virgine

as

in

cake, having
side

as

ut

servatur,
munde

one

concavitie

refert dignis, virtutem

Portatus

the
so

about

per mystica sanctificatum

frangit,

PrcBgnans

little

Urbane

conteined

are

worne

the

quod

natum,

desursum

Peccatuin

on
:

in

even

(Sr*munda

velut

flag

placed

CojtfciuTitagnunt,
Fonte

is

is hollow

made,

or

which

Dei,
of

Grcecians)

continuallie

be

to

(written by pope

verses

of the

emperour

tablet,

or

called

other

these

water,

Englished
Abrahatn

Fleming.

gift

than

1 send

which

thee for

none

to

can

be grealer,

Looke
the

take.

in

hive
Beeof the

by

86

The

IJooke.

Komish

From

disc

foHiiteiHe cleere

ie

over

the

hath

same

issue,

church.
Lib.

VI

cap.

4.

fol. 243.

Gainst

thunder

Ech
even

sinnc

it saves,

it is

bestow

such

on

And

deserve

about

And

he

the
BEfoie
called

comming

thereof
violence.
have

And

thereby
he

as

deliverance

that

woman

used

of
be

such

would

that

thereof

archconthe

to

anie

with

garment

forefathers,

our

immunitie

hurt

composition

holie

of

some

or

pope,

manner

not

the

much

the

could

Deis,

Agtms
was

of proofe.

wastcote

these

all

enjoieth,
drowne.

given by

as

otherwise,

quicke

them

of

up

in somuch

this

for necessitie

holy relike,"c
juror, who
promised
as

downe

against shot, or

wastcote

destroieth,

heat

bringeth

shall

charme

places,

preserve.

that

she

tvater

no

^1

and

or

in noisome

force of fire, whose

it breaks

graces,]

great gifts and

frofn perill doth

The

lasteth,

travcll

their

good.

so

well

as

borne

wasteth,

and

7veares

precious blood.

whiles

women,

It doth

it

Christs

as

soTcraigiie 7'ertiie,
beside.]

crackes

Jiainous

And

167.

hath

ligJitningit

and

23J.

sanctijide:

secret

shot

wearer

other

or

it, should

weare

in this

was

order

following.
The

making

of
a

On

maner

waste

cote

little

Christmas

daie

night,

at

virgine girle, in

the

name

threed

must

of

divell

the

be

of

sponne
and

it must

flax, by
be

by

hir

of

and

woven,

also

the

with

wrought

needle.

the

In

brest

forepart

or

proofe.

thereof
the
have

be

must

side

right
on

Belzebub,

made
be

must

and

crowne,
and

on

with

each

needle

hat,

and

it must
side

this

Oreover,
whereby

insuing

Caspar fert tnyrrham,

Hcec
23^

tria

Solviiur

qui
a

secutn

morbo

so

the

is

Christi

be

must

falling

counterfet

nomina

pictate

on

the

the

head

left head

it maie
made

at

must

resemble
a

crosse.

evill.
charme

of

remedied.

Melchior,

portabit

horrible, that

presentlie

thus

heads

beard

wastcote

is another

falling evill

the

two

long

be

of the

^ Against

worke

BaltJiasar

regumj
caduco.

aurum,

theirs,

of Witchcraft.
with

Gasper

his

and

that

he

the
The

This

is

true

as

angell

Christ

writing, that

holie

he

beare,

tofeare.

S. Leo

to

when

it to king Charles,

take

of the

copie

an

gold.

kings

of

grace

need

Jiever

holie

shall

about

falling yll by

by

heaven

from

these

fnmkincense^
in

brought

of

tianies

shall

in

brought

Balthasar

Now

tin/old.

to

Melchior

187

9.

niyrh begamie

these presents
Then

chap.

pope

went

the

to

; "

battell

downe

brought

was

of Rome

he

bid

did

/ him

168.

And

These

Roncevall.

at

fects

what

angell said,that

the
with

good

and

one

bodilie

Creede, shall

not

ghostlie

neither

or

thunder,
ladies

anie

fairies,or

the

of

names

and

Jesus

"J*Adonai
4* A^iros

iskiros

Balthasar

The

epistle

of

so

shall

he

ever

toole,

anie

evill

is

woonderfuU

me

"^

crosse

Christ
behind

the

crosse

the

crosse

everie
of

me

"^

evill

Christ
me

"^

the

^J" bicause

the

and

of Christ

awaie
of

paines
Christ

ancient

*^

"-"

king Charles,
or

The

Christ

in what

killed

with

with

and

alwaies

the

with

crosse

of

the

bands

of

waie

I take

of

Christ

lose

crosse

anie

of Christ

crosse

be

daie

neither

water,

worship "I"the
dooth

"^ the

of Christ

noster

Melchior

to

be

not

him.

alwaies

truth

Sabbaoth

Salvator

him,

drowned

/ of

Lord

sent

shall

hurt

crosse

is the

crosse

the

^fohannes.
Leo

be

doo

crosse

of

crosse

if

have

of these

about

it,he

see

the

Christ

taketh

"J*O

or

Also,
shall

vertue

Gasper *^

pope

male

"^

the

through

Paracletus

same

fier,nor

is it which

of

sucV"pat-

with

christendome,

Emmanuel

"J*Lucas

the

creature

defense

taken

nor

bellie, she
and

all

Soter

which

with

other

health

upon

save

it,

lords

my

beateth

good things *f"the

of
everlasting "{" the crosse

be

enimie

giveth

upon
cannot

all

me,

before
abide

the

me,

and

sight of

to

'^^.^'^
P^epe

water,

or

of

falling evill.

hir

and

Majestas ^
^ Adanatos

shall

or

burned

crosse

is true

journie
downe

or

man

the

Christ
death

nor

carrieth

read
be

iron

Messias

Savior,

saieng, that whosoever

fier

witnesse,

upo

either

efare

good

lence,
theeves, pesti-

false

right shape

"J*Marcus

S.

with

the

too

following :

"J* Agios

Matthceus

writing

of

hurt

displeasure

yet with

nor

enimies,

slaine

be

them

iiosters^ihree Aves,

have

with

holy church,

Christ

or

shall

shall

child

the

^
"J"Christus
^ Unigenitus

^fesus

robbed

writing about

of his

overcome

; neither

this

purificationof

mother

holie

be

shalbe

of axes,

maner

deliverance,

easie

daie

condemned

be

not

this

da\"\.\\ret Pater

spirits,neither

travell,laie

in

be

woman

beareth

woman

that

lightening

or

shall

he

with

combred

nor

or

man

saitheverie

devotion, and

2jj.

be

4*

thee

the

Omega
first

of Christ

crosse

begotten ^J*wisedome

faith

oi Abraham,

with

the

["*a

t b am*

t g

ed.]

2.

^
169.

floud

the

with

par]

or

oh

and

4.

*^

the

In

of Arimathea

^Oseph

of

side
away

him,

shall

fro the

shall

all.

at

234.

Kyrie
in

Fona

Rom.

titulus

If the

faile

in

the

church

red

letters

saie

may

whistle
a

go
for

pirdon.

of

printed

all them

nosters,
of

armes

the

of

Sonne

wounds
the

this

carrie

bodie

writing

let him

Elay
a

doininicce

granted
that
grew

tuum

the

houres

The

15 16.

anno

afore

this

five

Aves,

and

passion,
of

yeares

in the

pardons

into

nostcr,

*b

are

image
one

of

were

sold

so

^
Mat-

1^

signum

4"

aleluijah,
(Sr=

ne

nos,

of

after

with

the

this

of

use

titlingin

pitie devoutlie

shall

ing
Credo, pitiouslie behold-

granted

pope

any

Sabbaoth

crucis

Ladie,

our

charme

pardon.

time

contempt.

of

all

triumphalis "{"

Maria,

ave

in

feare

"^c.*

Oretnus,

was

about

"{"Rentone

I he

"f""^ titulus

ecce

of the

in Christ, and

neither

^
^

that

Christs

fiftie five
was

saith

call authoritie

the

finger,when

Conimen

intituled

Yorke,

; To

pardon

Plaiina

of

Father

middest

4* figa ^figalis ^

eleeson, pater

salutare

Primer

hundred

seven

this

and

beleeve

omega

JudcEorum

rex

nos

five Pater

these

number,
he

in

if he

"J"Johannes

Lucas

from

party
the

onelie
the

adversce, vicit leo de tribu Judcs, radix, David,

super

I find

Oh

upon

shall

"f* "? "J* Neray

eleeson, Christe

dr^ veniat

in

Ital.]

"

is

Gods

delivered,
6^

"{"alpha

Jesus Nasajrejiics
Jugite partes

[* From

be

"^ Pangetofi ^

Marcus

writing

this

evill death,

"J*Adonai
Sahe

'^

tha:us

word

Clement,

amulet.

Whosoever

soone

Fons

"J"Eimnanuel
Neger

of

kabglkiax

through
^

the

with

praier
t

the

oi David,

vertue

r.

Father

with

written

crosse.

anie

die

not

find

did

Jesus Christ,

perplexities he
danger

the

passing

of/ the

name

the

with

God,

ladie,with

of Paule,

TI Another

taken

our

q q est p

of

blessed

with

Gregorie,

Jesus ^

And

and

Holie-ghost "f".

of the

of

constancie

said, but

be

love

the

iqypxcgiqaggpo

"^

went

the

_p _p p

"^

Alpha

beginning

never

oi Isaac, with

justice
of

Jordan,

lord

onlie

them

oi
2

the

authoritie

the

with

of God,
[.p=per

with

direct

theeves.

with

you

the holines

of Peter, with

might

must

against

unto

of Christ, with

end

and

which

one,

come

majestie ^

^.

vertue

about

doo

and
go,
IDoo
the humilitie

and

me,

governe

me,

divine

thy

charme,

or

carried

of

middest

popish periapt

keepe

me,

note

last ^

and

first

save

this

bearing

Thomas

"^

me

discoverie

The

Booke.

12.

thirtie

It is to

Bonijace
cheape,

thousand

two

be

thought

the

that

ninth

the

that
;

for

apostoli-

190

12.

Chrtsto.
O

discoverie

The

Bookc

Morbos

"-"

sanat

lani^tcores,

blasphoc-

miani
narrabiUm

dcetnonia.

Repriviit

inc!

captivis liberiateni,

Dat

cofifertiiovitatem,

VitcB

antiqiiain dia^nilafoii.

Ad

trimnphale,

lignum

Muudi

vale,

salus

vera

Inter

oninia.

reduxit

Crux
Crux

ligna

tale,

indium

Fronde, fiore,gerniine.
Medicina
Salva

Christiaiia,
sanos,

Quod

2j6.

and
Restores

of the

and

dr^cj

excellent,

Jiir sotildiers

the

with

them

net h

crow

in

Looke
the

It makes

huniana,

vis

in ttio nomine,

Fit

Englished
by Abraham
FUmitig.

saiia,

agros

valet

noft

and

lame

victorie.

impotettt,

hive
Bee-

Romish
church.
4. cap.

fol. 251,

The

lib.

healeth

of hell it co7iquereth,

divels

release th

3.

maladie.

everie

imprison

from

t,

men

252.

of lifeit offereth,

Newnesse

all at commandement.

it hath
O

of

crosse

wood

A^o

the sound
sicke

The

by
And

that

Omnipotens
"

as

many

protegant

*f"Dominus
crosses,

ab

omni

"

^
then

everie
make

sore

did

ordaine,

hower.
whole

againe,

of holinesse,

name

befullie ended,

chartne

following

charme

blossome.

coinprehended,

by thy

it may

or

Christ

of thy power.
which
mans
unablenesse,

never

Grant

This

and

vertue

hath

save

honoiirable,]

so

bud,

which

medcine

IT A

in

holsome

most

halfe

is

branch,

in

171.

incomparable,

wood

all the world

to

taken

is

out

taken

Christus

of
out

^c.

the

of

Primer.

Primer

the

*i"Messias

*^

in

wise

proceeds

adversitate, plaga,

this
"=

with
;

34.
Ista

aforesaid.
names

more,

nomina

infirmitate corporis

me

(fr*

of
aiiimcs, pleiic llberent,"^
dr'c

Casper,

Qr^

make

to

the

holie
the

of

charme,

|F

and

will make

wax

everie

utter

them

drugs

of

you

in

the

make

"

used

(as

If

stuffe, you

may

receipts

marrie

that

you

if

few

which

in

preest,

Marie

they

now

shall

this
of

and

altar

his

so

"c

Du?-andus,

out

find

drive

to

this

popish

manie

good

shall

you

in

rationali

of

thus

water

of

eccUsia;

of

remaine

nature

and

he

as

in

conjure

divell

And

more

and

booke,

the

owne

any

how

see

father,

righteous.
of

masse

sort

the

drive

make

to

search

you

place

receipts,

thou

and

power

verie

in

name

that

just

are

learne

the

to

go

the

church,

hath

will

long.

too

although therewithal!, they

wit,

to

in

this

saith)

Durandiis

of

be

morrowmasse

any

that

much

as

of all their

this

pontificall, you

popish

Holie-ghost,

hole

of

owne.

water,

precincts

our

divels.

away

the

and

corner

within

of

their

in

himselfe.

pope
deerer

water

of

creature

Sonne,

everie

holie

their

thou

and

is

it would

have

to

Rufins

Vairus.

certeine

of

deliver
the

as

deerer

parlement
stale

they

not

well

as

onlie

S.

confection

it; but

prepare
shall

if you

Ss-'

corporis

of fesus,

name

L.

the

you

composition

for the

Apothecarie

looke

thee

they

S^

fttttiris,
"^c.\

eucharist

the

shew

you

many

If

the

how

therefore

notes
an

he

I should

well,

necessitatibus

therof.

the

magnified by

"-"

regievi,

evangelistce

237.

vertues

of confession
charmes,

I did

the

and

water,

stuffe, and

of

omnibus

191

lo.

Chapter.

bearing of

other

And

stead

tenth

no)niiia
fir*4

."

periculis

iveari7tg afid

sacrament

efficacieas

in

omnibus

ab

"-= liberent

The
Ho7u

ista

"="

i"ialis prceteritis,
prcesentibus, "^

in ice, Si" omnibus

an

atixiliuni

in

iiiihi assistent

"^c:

defendant

me

asshfent

chap.

apostoli {videlicet)Petrus,

12

Matthceies,
{videlicet)
fneis, ac

Witchcraft.

'lffi]^i"ru

find

abundance.
I know

that

all these

(though/ they

were

and

by

defended
:

mongers
authoritie

opinions

and

he

thinke
next

massemongers,

met

is

that

with

even

will

equall

I find

himselfe

impious

more

therefore

herein.

ragesimalium,
to

farre

wherof

in

divell

in

with

booke

S. F}-ancis

damned,
the

and

charmes,

these

and
as

this
the

called

Apej'i

the

residue

place

insert

Pomcct^ium

ibi

to

mainteined

by

to

have

the
their

quad-

sermonum

of

the

this charme,

iinponam

172.

witch-

charme,

provoked
saie

confections

will be

desiring

rest,

Rufinus
os, "^

palterie

foolish) will be

seeing Rufnusj

charged
;

all

divell
when

stircus, which

is

Pom.ser'""""

2j8.

'^-"

igi

T/ie

Booke,

12.

much

as

plumme
L.

Vairtis.

de

fascin.

cap.

Idem,

lib.

saie

to
:

Leonard

in

verie

English

ruffinlie

Vairus

discoverie

Open

as,

thy

and

mouth

I will

in

put

charme.

writcth., De

amuletis

Sanctis

pits, ac

veris,

fascinum

3.

omnia

atqj

10.

ibid.

mendeth

the
he

his

did

words

effectuall
of

power
darknes

of

of

of the

about

good

and

must

weare

when

be

holesome

put

make

on

this

purpose.

dints

in your

remedie

to

Of

the

noble

balnie

IHE

used

noble

awaie

crossing

selfe

"c

divels, for they

is
you

your

action,

other

worne

that

and

cannot

their

true

had

Romish

lawfull

and

on/

put

crossewise, (able
three

and

let into

found
to

terrible

make

his

either

this

in

But

place.
Rome

as

for

on,

with

manie

bad

physicians

and

charmes
also

by example

and

other

when

sequele./

can

made
their

in

everlasting

three

in

the

breathings,

nine

mumblings,

oleum,
out, and

ter

the

And

ave

Holie-

it is not

learne.

lawes

annointed

the

balme,

conjurations

practise,

in the

his

that

pohtike

counterfeited

sa7tctum

is thrust

Moses

elsewhere

or

untill

manie

comfortable

be

to

spue)

Ave

divell

papisticall order, witches,

follow

appeare

the

apishlie

stomach

thereunto,
so

princes

conjurations,

quezie

And

is

and

in his

coronations,

and

indeed

having

pleasant
Moses

and

him,

diverse

curtsies, saieng
balsamum.

saiictum

ghost

to

made,

the

queenes,

upon

with

church,

i^/^J^i'

wherewithall

elections

man

ifi the

Rome.

besides

enjoined kings,
king

of

that

vertues,
thereof

savour

Chapter.

by Moses., apishlie counterfeited

balnie

excellent

maie

drive

eleventh

church

be

everie

saith,
that

wanting

concludeth,

with

forhead,
at

he

it.

The

2jg.

he

He
ment
sacra-

be

same

is

nothing

But

the

lux.

Fiat

Finallie
the

as

awaie

divels, the

silence.

sinne,

and

said,

are

mightie

the

drive

awaie

Dei, and

Agnus
of

shooes,

your

present

void

one

for

and

is also

abide

by

absolvo,

to

he

drive

to

solitarines,and
an

God

preest

(saith he)

For

darknes, through
of

with

the

bodies,

te

fession
con-

Christ

whereas

mens

beginning

things

hereunto

that

com-

of

sacrament

saith, Ego
of

voice

the

at

holesome

added

he

the

the

confession.

by

princes

was

world, when

necke

you

that

as

eucharist, and

ones

when

the

of

out

soule

mans

preest,

awaie

also, as

if there

things, saieng,

speciallie

he

But

worne.

divels

of

out

saieng,

the

all

wherein

be

to

throwe

the

that

commendeth

that

but

drive

to

Jesus

above

divell

the

these

of

name

extoUeth

power

driveth

destrnentibiis

venejicia

now

to

ing
accord-

superstitious people
in

forme

which

learning faileth, as

of WitcJicraft.

The
The

opinio7tof

twelfe

Ferraritts

at/iideis,"^c.

Chapter.
viedici/ies,
of

RGERIUS

FERRARIUS,

great

doth

account,

physicke

nor

that

for

can

be

disease
that

physicians

therefore

remaine

certeine

harme

; but

good

necessarie

and

expedient
for his

devised

be

great

is

sure

for

are

they

beleeve

men

those

vanities) recanted

invectives

booke

De

by crooke,
indeed

(who
there

it is

Trallian)

thereby

Ferrarius

the

by

waie

cure

nor

; as

it is
that

meanes

he

the

the

sticke

of

by

opinion

charme,

nor

it
so

the

that

240

Galen

inuliercularuni

for

example (saith
and
opinion, holdeth

finallie
other

none

he

witch,

foolish

of the

is

by

physician)

that

the

devill

the

confidence

is
M.

of

physicke)
than
effectuall,

affirmeth

toothach

cure

Marie

this kind

and

fevers,

whatsoever

inchantment.

nor

and

; yea

all

neither

the

accomplish

will manifestlie
or

This
be

would

exami-

ned,
to

if Galen

avoided

words

otherwise

experiment
wrought

hooke

fallingsicknes, and
and

of

as

sicke, by

throte, are

practised

and

further

saith

inchanting

words

As

this

anie

or

thinketh

the

and

bloud,

:/ and

sunt

ones

the

ever

physicians) affirmeth, that

to

in

choUicke,

allowed

cure

bad

he

all

also

could

it

all

and

writing

the

Yea

derided

man

saw

cure

would

opinion,

no

he

in incantations.

himselfe

he

constant

of

of charmes

skill of

to

and

and

cures

which

saith

reconciled

now

violence

(saith he)

declare, wherein

undone
such

by

former

Incantamenta

clokes

which

that

who

part

that

force

great

(although

protesteth

the

onlie

perfectlie healed

yet he

character,

medicatione.

male

that

urging

nothing

despised

whatsoever.

meanes

stone, the

the

of

2.

II.

tinguished,
exDe Homerica

will

suppo'seth

that

magicall

mans

fluxes, fistulas, issues

and

niethodo.

cap.

or

rehkes

Dioscorides

his

medicatione,

taught

bones

the

(even beyond

the

anie

and

daies

Trallianus,

being

the

with

out

that

none

and

in truth

these

honest

an

the

and

Galen

cast

cured

against

and

be

writeth, that

gowts,

by

or

is vertue

Arg.Fer.lib

number

Flhiie,

in his latter

Homerica

wrote

figinenta, and

diet

no

awaie

and

he

leave

to

citeth

(who

Galen

Alexander

one

affirmeth, that
or

that

tending

intituled
but

see,

can

recoverie

dotus, Archigines, Philostratus,

make

his

by

as

taken

which

doo

physician

He

somuch
so

of

daies

physicall alligations,appensions,

use

patients
done.

these

of experiments
a great
Tralliaiites,Aetiiis, Octatnaims, Marcellus, PJiilo-

cures

of Alexander

out

he

in

dregs

periapts, amulets, charmes, characters, "c,

manie

opifiton,and

consiani

physician

sale,

anie
but

may

173.

effectsthereof

the

doo

193

12.

toicchingcharines, periapts^ appensions,

Homericall

Of

Chap.

diffidence
CC

not

see

be

red.
slande-

194

well

as

77/ c

Books.

\2.

of

saieng

the

patient,

of

as

ie

over

the

agent

habitat

hy

tartara, sed

7ion

Spiritus

in tiobis

Not

hellish

furies

Nor

starres

with

The

spirit that

dwell

FUming.

Doth
This

commeth

conceive

they

learned

that

miracles
to

saith

that

in

this

in

force

which

is

bloud

the

Homerica
word

choice

by

other

and

saie,

about

one,

is

teine

from

with

such

draw

men

physicke
himselfe

foure

word

externall

onelie.

bicause

the

and

the

worke

He

Hotiter

infections

covered
dis-

healed

that

like
to

seeth

to

And
have

water,

and

than

to

quartane,

I thinke
teach

And

hereof
seeds
that

I
;

or

their

he

leaved

that

other

the

in

cer-

as

the

thereby

them

the

to

these
a

materiall.

naile

crosse,

rather
truth

rather, for

where

grasse

is not

of

signe

laboureth

thus

and

worke

anie

to

or

some

commendeth

verie

persuade

or

operations

physicall operation
the

hanged

stones,

vertue

this

at

creation, maie

this

confessing
number

be

to

are

rootes,

Ferrarius

thinke

of three
the

in

superstitious

therefore

medicinable

A.
of

poperie,

which

and

it elsewhere:

these

And

impute

to

shew

no

three

the

medi-

characters,

uttered

of

hearbs,

God

by

popish

fraud

of

whereas

holie

vanitie

hereafter.

diverse

and

amulets,

sufficientlie

amulets,

have

stuffe

the

in

Homericall

of

sorts

of these

the

consist

them

philosophie.

or

foure

I have

those

to

crosse,

Ferrarius

drift of Afgerius

opinion

they

cures

that

Chapter.

Q^c

bewraie

maie

and

physicians applie
and

have

must

with

viedicatio,

largelie

witchcraft.

amulets,

taken

the

babies,

if

given

effects

mine

will

onelie

vertue

matter

doo

opinion
but

imagination,

unlearned

can

xili.

more

metall, they

strange

and

words

thereof; of ifuagination.

touching
such

trifles

the

the

the

through
holie

mind

suppressed,

of eharmes,

the

other

and

the

as

called

effectsof amulets,

cines, "=

its.

mysteries.

covnnendation

carried

in

unlearned,

learned

The

time

of

of

241.

0/

the

so

the

the

cceli,

us,

rules

characters

thereof;

that

and

lives

the

the

meanes

doo

the
or

poets

facit.

ilia

itifluenceheavenlie

to

of

know

by

helps,

by

the

to

thing ingeniouslie,i

every

(saith he)

which

sidera

nee

qui viget

Abraham

174.

according

Nos

Englished

disc

that

to

of
he

magicall

tertian

ague,

of
of

But

these

whereof

and

Of

which

did

put

of lead

cap

partie

cured

another

continuallie

serpent

bed

his

from

that

imagined,
hir

like

unto

that
that

for

sorts,

195
Foure

sorts

which

; and

the

she

com-

and

he

saith

that

cines,
and

which

calleth

stratagems.

how

he

that

done

did

onelie

vomited

242.

little

in hir bellie.

was

in the

fier,under

The
of

which

being

his

heate

cipal!.

Item

snake

or

was

burned

is

prin-

headlesse,

was

matter

the

PJiilodotus

conceipt.

or

imagined

alwaies

satisfied,and

he

serpent

call
medi-

howbeit

example,

that

by foisting into

was

disease

entrailes

he

rest

imagined

his

privilieconveied,

was

foure

are

properlie

more

head, who

imagined

fancie

the

alledgeth

and

fier

above

he

vomit,

snake,

face,

fourth

teare

there

three

are

delivered

and/

another

Item,

was

saith

charmes

ones

upon

he

Cliaii. 14.

of Homeri-

"

he

woman

gnaw

or

whose

hir

by giving

the

conclusions

of

the

whereby

characters,

illusions, which

sort
a

medicines

preferreth

in

consisteth

his

Homericall

amulets,

mendeth

Witchcraft.

raked

before

out

allaied.

force
fixed

fansie, opinion,

Hereunto

or

strong

that

perteineth,
:

newes

diseases
and

sicke

of

naturall

of

and

magicke,

gowt,

that

and

shall

you

Charmes

of

dog,

the

stinging
the

travell,for
or

bone

the

in

bots

horsse,for

horsse,

wines,

sowre

HERE

lewd
for

all

physicians
truth

repeate

good

are

stufife

thorne

to

out

be said

of

in

member,

any

fasting,
the

mad

woman

or

locks, against

spccialliefor

of

melancholike

and

and

biting of

toothach, for

charmes

surgians,

diseases

discourse

Duke

the

at

spirits,

of Albas

^c.

innumerable

be

the

eies,to open

and

my

in the

their
tract

largelie touched.

matters

throte, charmes
sore

in

so

joint,

forgotten

and

falling evill,the

evill, to get

ones

lien

Chapter.

scorpion,

of hearbs, for

gathering
for

of

Kings

of

out

the

have

But

imagination,

xiiii.

against

have

and

strange

remove

awaie.

these

see

not

strange

or

that

some

houses,

runne

of

other

could

of

ruine/

feare

manie

And

they

have

effects

the

sudden

and

agues

healed.

The
Choice

with

beene

fier,or

greefes,

melancholic,

upon

the

feare

and

infirmities

is cured

meanes

have

sore

sudden

through

hickot

that

by

yea

extreame

of

the

greefes

surgions

to

shadow

For

the

witches,

speciallie

knowe
their

conjurers,

not

how

ignorance,

and
for
to

bad

cians,
physi-

couseners,

such
cure,

whereof

as

bad
in

and
I

will

some.

nPAke

the

-^

softlie in

sicke
his

man

care,

by
I

the

falling

evill.

hand,

conjure

thee

and

by

whisper
the

sunne

these
and

wordes
moone.

175.

ceipt.
con-

96
24J.

TJie

Booke.

"2

and

the

by

of

gospell

Corneliiis,2it\A John,
Drinke

in the

beene
a

night

slaine.

at

Est

Flcm

Dei

ing.

This

word

a7id

have

\i^"de'damcti
TDUt
3- cap.

5.

graven

bitten

with

feres

in

Take

Write

"^
in

But

that

he

him
with

the

of

bicause

cousening

hearbe

will proove

and

his

bad

surgions

hanged

same

cattell

from

at

wise
-:" Other-

insomuch
death

in

wound

the

esser,

Balthasar

gate

mans

world.

the
or

by

mad

therfore

herball
I doubt
But

saith,
not,
where

entrie, preserveth

bewitching,

or

not

insueth,

have

in his

experiment,
in

rex

nomine

if it be

as

they

max,

bitten

cure,

which

khuder,

in

frensie

or

Dodonaus

charms

inchantment,

hanged.

patris

either

then

wise
.?" Other-

he

is overtaken

foUie.,/

% Against

244.

it

all the

person

bleed.

Gasper, Melchior,

are

and

-:"-Otherwise

bitten.
nomine

But

cureth

is

life

Irioni, khiriora,

cannot

charmes.

than

true

the

that

he

the

to

thy

not

one

words

these
saie

"

time

In

left

^
loose

dangerous

humor

Alysson

more

saith, that

verie

dog.

which

each

of

Diad

hebar

bread,

pace

cuni

the

by the/ partie

is

this

which

the

of

peece

eaten

foolish

skull

cunninglie prevented,

infection

through
used

and

biting of

at

me.

thy saviour,

of the

,"

say,

on

"f"

it.

of God,

spiritttssancti prax
Detes I max
*i*

max

troth

speedilie
dog

nomine

in

filiimax,

the

am

Christe, veni

gloricE Jesu
"Jiprax

let it be

slew

he, f

captive be,

now

thrise, that

nose

upon

"{"habar
I

pilles made

and

the

shall

finger, within

the

dog,

that

Ananizapta,

intendeth

mercie

trainst

ring on
"{"Habay

mad

him

pricke

176.

silver

JL

hath

knife

that

mei.

Ananizapta

deatli

Ananizapta

one

guar

th death,

smite

ivJiiles haj-me

dicitur

miserere

nunc

i Ananizapta

by

of

with

ladere

dtim

capta, dum

mors

raham

killed

pig

ferit mortem,

Ananizapta
Englished

Eate

^" Otherwise

skull

Giles,

Hubert,

to

more.

no

of

out

water

God

by

fall

foUoweth.

as

mala

dehvered

rise and

spring

Otherwise
-;;"-

Ananizapta

A!

daie

thou

4^ Otherwise

man.

this

that

discoverie

Aie
I

to
am

an

asse

bitten

the

biting of

secretlie,and
with

Scorpion.

as

it

were

scorpion.
whispering

in his

eare

198

12.

with

Sonne

discoverie

TJie

Booke.

spit over

the

me,

hoHe-ghost
and

shoulder,

one

betweene

then

over

Another

charme

that

witches

Haile

All
the
nor

the

Thou

the

In

old

An

thee

countrie, and
old

AN

she

tooke

never

seriouslie

examined

confessed

that

after

what

she

had

immediatelie

departed

Thou

A
was

she

force

onelie

to

might

the

not

the

am

loafe) being

things

these

sicke

pursse

my

the

to

she

creature,

passe,
alwaies

better,

the

never

eies,

hir

^aursse.j

hir

scroll

conceiving
left hir

the

his

hope

thereby,

cure

and

which

whereinto

up,

of

that

one,

advise

sealed

weeping

miserable

to

monc

follow

necke

and

bewaile

made

would

she

condition,
to

and

penie

which

(for the

cattell

lap,

my

if she

And

woont

was

the

like charme.

about

looke.

of

the

in

sore

helpe,

weare

it under

she

teares,

with
where-

which

darkenesse,

she

of

doubted

constant

opinion,
fixed

hir

promised

in

good

thereby.

brought

ne'uer

having

Gentlewoman

received
Note

in

Another

^^6.

but

much

did

are

and

she

she

penie

my

ground.

diseases

touched

loafe

My

the

reward
words

saieng

fesus

sweete

all

sore,

woutid,

famous

grew

any

by

matiie

from

healed

that

woman

tnanie

whereivith

cJiarme,

womatis

fou7id^

of

name

J take

hearbe

''^Calvarie

thou

healest

nd

their

grottnd

good for

art

the

mount

camo

there.

holie

on

the

in

first wert

witch

never

times

three

Jiearbs.

be thou

groiving
Though

hearbe

Then

ter.

then

gathering of

the

at

use

medicinable

neither

be

to

other, and

forward.

right

"

both

us

the

to

indure

in short

whereby

or

fancy.

But

alas

returned
eies.
into

!
to

she
hir

Howbeit,
hir

by

therein

lost

woonted
hir

deere

after

soone

jewell

that
and

weeping,
or

friends,

scroll
and

time

hir eies

by

and

onelie

againe,

posie

thereby
hir

to

consequence
found

amended.

well

pretious Jewell,

being

this

were

was

was

sore

looked

conteined

of Witchcraft.
The

div ell

Afid

*etish

ojct both

pull

thine

the holes

in

Chap.

199

14

178.

eies,

likewise.

Whereby

partlie

according

the

to

of

hurtfull

what

see

may

saienf

that

assurance

you

opinion

constant

and

If

Plato;

thing

fansie

mans

doo

shall

him

mind

or

good,

give

him

doo

it may

soonesee

so,

liecharme

hearbes

the

that

true
so

be

there

doo

can

thrise

open

this

also

doo

but

of

therin, saieng
doore

in

charme

shirt

thy

and

when

that

name

nomine

peece

would

Theevish

crossed

in

tie them

in

the

locke,
I

vtaratarykiit.
breake,

to

haittit anie

=^''"'^^-

hearbs

any

wax

undoo

hoc

forced

be

words

thou

as

"^ spirittissancii,
Jilii.,

"^

spirits that

awaie

of

therein, and

you

am

certeine

without

partiko

patris,

to drive

floures

hoc

Arato

which

(if all

'^

of

help

Take

certeine

all locks

open

the

periapts,

example.

print

your

hell gates, In

and

will

with

sale)

locks.

open

to

me

Aethiopides

for

as

skirt

blow

brakest

called

charmes

and

hinder

char

inchanters

much

as

baptisme,
the

appensi-

or

shall

you

Rtq
A

ward,
back-

doo,

can

the

Spell

word

Amen.

house.

This

led
is caland

of

in everie
HAngwritten

upon

'^

Dominum

habent

Mosen

foure

of

corners

irophetas
^

S^

Exurmt

"=

Omnis

this

house

your

inimici

Pentur

the

virgine parchment

counted

sentence

ceLian^^

spiritus

laudet

Deus

dissi-l

et

'^

'

ejus.

charme.
"Psal.
b
c

prettie

so

without

that

in the

waie,

fowle

go

out

and

he

must

conchisiott
his

upon
off from

it be

shunning

not

where

church,

must

ever

going

sort, how

or

bodie

THehow possessed
farre
creepe

charme

of the

their

the

soever

lodging

the

be

heare*

devoutlie,

masse

and

64.

must

or

and

he

to

come

then

in
lie

whatsoever

the

followeth

recoverie.

"

Memo-

randum

that

ring
heaof
be

masse

51

Another

for

the

purpose.

same

in

no

case

omitted,

'"pHere
A
name

into
bloud
was

be

must

of five Pater
of the
the
;

to

partie possessed,

garden

five

nosters, and

secondlie,

thirdlie,for

crucified

commended

that

guiltlesse ;

and

bewitched

or

for

Christ

; the

Aves

that
was

Christ

first to
for

did

condemned

for
fiftlie,

that

that
sweat

he

the

begger

poore

some

247.

church,
so

high waie,

untill

thing whatsoever,

the

to

common

same

16.

Psa.

possessed.

one

hir knees

or

waie, being

durtie
anie

for

I'^o.

Luk.

be

said

Christ
both

saieng
in the

fourthlie,for

suffered

to

led

was

and

water

take

that

he

awaie

quoth
Nota.

200

sinnes.

our

Then

be

must

sicke

THe
must

the

for that

sundaie

after

feast

the

daies

shall

be

of

Another

office
THis
printed
the

that

part

of
his

his

his

from

his

Doubtles

to

the

bustis

in

de

serm.

his

from

his

his

his

heart,

the

soles

skin,

and

Christ

Jesus

his

mans

harvest,
in ember
and

necke,

he

said

Depart

said

so

found

he

couseners,

and

impious

impudent

so

joint
he

as

so

it had

it.

bodie,

that
of

out

his

his

of his

lie

feete,
from

members,

"c.

hereby

was

doo

to

the

for him

spirit,and
thinke

that

fooles, "c
is read

as

brest,

his

insufficient

not

charme

or

his

sides, from

forced

uncleane

knaves,

from

marrowe,

but

haire,

his

superstitious fables,

poets,

is

everie

nose,

from
his

his

was

I doo

of the/
"^c:

legs, from

beene

thou

man

from

starting hole,

no

heathens

witches, conjurors,

backe,
his

from

everie

that

this

his

And

teeth, from

his

from

and

1515.

from

eies, from

feete, from

his

have

pull

head,

stomach,

bones,

of

thou
his

necke,

performe

not

all the

among

part

from

pursued
of

out

did

secret

toong,

his

authorised

festi Chrisfe,

his

his

sajne,

Anno.

his

from

could

the

first

that

from

from

hereby,

that
there

among

or

that

ever

in Barnar-

sa
Ro-

bustis

serm.

15.

from

appeareth

wrote,

in grape

Avenzon,

te

Christ,

mouth,

for it

be

sicke

temporuni,

was

some

forhead,

bloud, from

from

in

his

throte,
from

at

infirmities,from

and

di7ie de
r.

from

following

Jesus

prevented

he

will

upon

it aboute

and

saturdaie
the

and

witch-craftfor

; Obsccro

waie

have

when

heare

the

quatuor

carrie

all

man

fingers, from

sinewes,

cure

parents

must

he

read

must

lie hid

named

Lord

his

paps,

his

everie

Barnard,

this

flesh, from

from

is

from

his

from

should

divell

braine,

eares,

jawes,

his

September,

afterwards

and

Rome,

thee

member

his

with

fridaie, and

then

likewise

so

diebus

or

conjuration

thereof

I beseech

from

In
it and

charme

or

at

everie

salt also

holie

cured./

179.

least

and

in

crosse

write

and

embering

preest

is read

holie

let him

then

upon

the

which

gospell

gether,
to-

must

effect.

same

daies,
an

appointed,

And

following.
that

head,

the

to

fast three

daie

and

drinke,

and

said,

is

gospell

his

dales

eight

masse

mixture.

church,

to

heare

the
and

meate

Another

must

man

come

masse

his

of the

^
Johannes
ex
Anglicus
Consta7itino,
Gualtero,
Bernardo,
Gilberto, iic.

where

place

with

water

portion

the

bodie

sicke

the

must

in

standing
holie

mingle

discoverie

The

Booke.

12.

wafer

cake,

heart,

in

report

such

;
was

the

where,

to

cure

outwardlie

sight

lies,what

of

all

credit

sicke

applied
the

to

standers

in these

Christs

man,

cases

his

side,

by.

and

Now,

shall

we

bodie,
entred
if grave
attribute

to

wit:
into

his

authors
unto

the

of Witchcraft.

Even

much

as

blind

cha7-})ie

for

and

doo

Father, the
the

the

Father,
the

hereby

maist

"

bloud

be

patient

as

Christ

baptised

in

the
thee

and

three

Pater

There

praiers,

medicinall

manie

also

for

if

shoo

fall off in

warrant

he

your

be

from

Item, the
in the
and

lowe
his

also

in the

meane

in his

hand,

of

till

Hat

wine

wax

his

qjiofiiam snavis

in

the

appeare

ofhorsses,

in

there

breake,

holie

conteined

are

so

is

how

consecrated,

was
masse

(which

Vice-roy

with

wherein

or

the

I will hereafter

his

249.

nosters, and

it should

horsse

journie,
not

S. fohii\
pa^iris "=

as

all diseases

nor

thou

much

as

praier

far

so

to

ever

consecrated

canonized,

180.
The

smiths

will

canne

them

small

thankes

popes

bull,

this

for

praier.

recite) he
standard

done.

was

masse

horsse

solemne

the

sitting as

not

his

it shall

as

so

published

was

time

Alba

countries, at
charme

of

against
fault

as

wherein

Rome,

the
God

forge.

Smithes

Duke

and

middest

the

horsses/ hoofe,
the

onelie

not

impediment

everie

but

of

church

the

of

authoritie

imprinted,

bookes

divers

also

are

the

eat

that

glorie of

three

with

neither
and

nomine

spiritus^sancti.
of the
horsse, to the
Aves, in the right eare
trinitie.
Do^})iiiuis fili\iis spiri-^tiisAIari"^a.

by

worme

In

fo7-dan.
saie

pa\^trem,
of God

good

as

"^

pa^tris

name

horsse

three

Deuiii

thou

that

this

fob,

as

then

And

fi"^lii"^

conjure

of

them,

horsse

no))iine

per

is, In

Holy-ghost

bones

or

made

he

the

In

verinem

Holy-ghost,

Sonne,

flesh

when

the

"

diseased

the

that

write
Moores

in

truth

201

14.

horsse.

rising:
te

much

as

in

upon

sunne

others

Aesops fables,

have

bots

thus

the

before

the

spiritiiDi^sanctuni:

Sonne,

drinke

Baptist,

saie

together,

fi*^liuiii "^

"^

spirittis^^sancti;Exorcizo

Ss^

fi^lii

sight in his eie.

both

must

fansies; which

other

hath

man

YOudales

Metamorphosis,

Ovids

and

Insiitor, Bodhie,

Sprenger,

to

as

diverse

and

Utopia,
as

tales, that

wives

old

Chap.

charme

eager,

write

against vineager.
on

the

vessell,* Gitstate

Ss-'videte, [*Ps

33

gVuig.]

'^-'^
blas"'h

est Dominus.

DD

202

12.

The
The

Mahoniets

same

fond

the

adversaries

advantage

psalme

58.

are

hke

2^0.

deafe

of the

Virg. eclog. 8.

thou

saie, David

inchanters

of the

mcr.

7.

the

vipers jawes.

this

poeticall witch,
prophets
almightie

of

name

among

words

poets
but

(I will not

jest and

namelie

and

omnipotencie

that

witches

with

heaven,
:

their

etc.

where

side
but

owne

to

vos

Et

the

name,
and

directlie
I

am

En

agedum
Et

facite

ift

the

they

sure

with

two

merrilie

one

of

other

where

fetch

quibus

ilia

meo

but

his

in

the

cockatrices

Virgil, Ovid,

downe

mocketh

the

them

moone

in

est

these

fallacia Lunce,

sacra

fnetttem

palleat

piare focis.
convertite
ore

magis.

whether
these

did

nostrce,

therein

lieng poets.
two

deriding,

poetries, concerning

For

magicis

domince

in sunder

oppugne

fabling

common

fantasticall

Propertitis

deducta:
labor

in

carmine

encountereth

/
At

"^

heathen) judge,

not

them

charmes

lieth.

he

expoundeth

serpents

:)for that

witches.

of

might

charmes

breake

can

his

he

part, saieng

other

send

doo

prophets

Horace,

their

impugning

and

in

Virgil

the

verbis

defendeth,

I will

encounter

can

Propertius

seriouslie

from

the

not

minds

trifle,according

certeinlie,

And

saie

charmes
on

As

by

countriemans

(christian or

man

of the

is

field

the

of

words

anguis.

voice

the

not

charmed.

be

cannot

minds

and

words

that

saieng,

The

and

serpent,

of

words

the

heareth

snake

in

onelie

not

and

indifferent

let anie

Now
the

he

God

which

you,

and

words,

poison

of

his

feremie

eight

For

rumpitur

and

fiftie

eight, expounding

Vipereas rumpo

great

the

Ovid.

peeces

words

my

they

the

and

snakes,

have

by

natured

taketh

witch

Marrie

the

fellowe

181

with

in

cunningHe.

cold
to

he
a

thinke

David

eare,

cantando

all

of

person

is, I

that

other

so

; for the

and

said)
of

is Hke

never

pratis

Ovid,

and

name

fauces
Jerern. 8. 17.

in

broken

commeth

Then

tneta-

he

hest

the

workers,

and

serpents

Jeretnie, chapter

poison

charme

charmer,

of

I have

stoppeth his/

that

adder,

these, Frigidus

are

Oz'id.

Virgil,

in

the

snakes.

words

by

; Their

these

(as

and

of

charming

the

by

by

prophet

one

David

lie

Memphis

at

miracle

against serpents, of

[ONCERNING
mine

Asse

an

cerning
con-

effecttherin^

take

charmes

ivhie

wrotight by

Bodins

aunsivered

sfiakes, objections

7'easons

charjnes

of snakes,
taiiu'i?!g

Psai.

atid

miracles

pigeon,

Aegypf, popish

Chapter.

XV,

inchaiitifigof serpetiis
the

the

discoverie

TJie

Booke.

poets
the

the
"^c
and

other
power
:

write

starres

words

lowing
fol-

of Witchcraft.
Ttnic

crediderivi

ego

Circe is due

Posse

But

that

you

And

A t tempt

to

Lo

go

now,

And

make

good

by

written

face

and

Snakes

charmes

starres

remeeve.

whence

they

timerous

in the

ran.

these
of

sort

did

poets

of witches

tinda

es

middle

jest

thought

such

have

as

angties.

suos

Englished

rive?i

not

are

but

omnipotencie

cantibus

supina

people,

against himselfe, and

saith

font

in

can

you

magicis finduntur

redit

251-

art

beleeve,

soone

ridiculouslie

medice

Nee

certeinlie,that

Ovid

wan,

if by magicke

from

more

and

hart,l
and

pale

witching
tttrne

what

A^ec

Fleming.

can)

sturdie

more

will

credulous

incrediblie

so

by

sacrifies:
{ifyou

aloft the

see

may

you

Englished

slight,

front skies;

rnoone

and

which

your

skies

the

amnes

sub till

your

mind

rivers

you

shew

to

the

doo, then

And

deride

doivne

hir

mine

From

and

the

to, turne

niada))is

You

that

hane

purge

Our

That

carniinibus

ere

^r'

sidera

inchanting fier bright,

with

Than

"^

20'

15.

Ahraharn

Of/etching

And

vobis

Chap.

by

Abraham

with
Nor

charmes

waters

by force of

another

sunne

and

opinion

of that

the

here

may

it will be

To

that

he

which

spred

wit

this

onelie

that

what
may

privilege a

the

in
lib. 15.

in

long

so
men

Card.

/ap'so.

the

came

continued
learned

at

downe

pulled

doubtles, hence

end

them

saith, that

witches

cannot

to

grew

may
hath

all other

make
be

(in the places by

charmed
aske

expedient,

necessitie

snake

be

I would

it be
of

it is said

bicause

that

imagineth

not, and

in

argument,

must

he

that

farre, and

so

cited

I have
Cardanus

matter

And

that

Whether

bicause

thinke,

vipers

or

ing.

writing.

objected,

Holie-ghost
him,

it in

answer

to

particular thing
of

heaven.

Flem

driven

rumiing.

this
to

from

snakes

that

question,

follie,the
aske

woont

affirme

to

alledged)

things
this

matter,

fining,

cu

them,

concerning
were

moone

it,and

But

backivard

peoples mouthes,

common

beleeve

me

And

place.

witches

I omit

verses

eclipse they

everie
the

his

for Horace

As

of

their fountaines

to

the

that

more

than
may

Ergo

satisfie
of

other
be

his

also

creatures,
bewitched

answe-

"^^^

everie

I would

Anobjection

other

witchmonger
to

mention

bewitched

creatures

The

li.Booke.

204

182.

hope

that

he

whereof

said
Dan.

in

God

that

as

hereof

and

seeke

not

for

qualitie
A

I ment

of

proper

these
and

bodie

to

you

could
can

Both

thereupon
it) with

to

the

ground

otherwise

the

snake

how

which

Mahomets

pigeon.

thought
the

esto, and
^53-

that

out

the

laid

more.

of

neither

such

be

practise

for that

they

properlie

or

in other

easilie

to

passe,

like

doo

dog

in the

necke.

dog

will

doo

And

bold

to

to

bicause

be

pigeon,

of the

and

people

in his

eare:

written. Rex

was

I have

you

are

made

campe,

tale

I could

trouble

be

maie

of his

him

sidered,
con-

part)

most

manie

effect:
be

MaJioniets

scroll,wherein

pigeon, though
be

other
voice.

to

admiration
or

that
told

is faine

such

cunning

middest

sort

and

in his

tales,

could

came

him

and

(for the

flexible
in-

the

charmers

words
It is also

or

and

laieng

the
the

nor

vipers

such

; in

brought

same

Treijielius

thing, whereby

his

eare

(as

taile,and

industrie

mans

him, being

of his

corrupt

thoughts.

our

anie

Feates

these

by

their

heare

not

reason

nature

along.

not

his

would

know

not

to

also

the

^'^^ doci/litie of
number

"

witches

more

unto

and

with

eare

Holie-ghost

pigeon

alludeth

bicause

unto

resort

pease

same

that

soone

the

all

pastures

he

Bomelio

would

picke

understand,
is:

so

that

voice

creatures,
cannot

comparison:

by

traind
as

and

one

must

they

as

procured:

the

practises

prophet

untame

familiar, or
his

hath

much

shall

I saie

lacus, infecitpabtila tabo,

that

snake

so

you

speciall

when

thereupon,

conclude

wherby

venome,

not

than

Let

it needeth

in truth

withstand

other

seduced.

was

more,

the

with

"^fi^^ '^^^^^ poisoji Strong

stopping

the

in

be

snakes

upon

importes

"

"

But

venomous,

ponds

the

with

nature,

For

shall

Vir^ils saieng

-^^^^ ^^^

close

flie.

than

nature

Fleming.

shift

privileged,

so

hold

them

anie

gather

rather

sorcerers,

*^
AbfJimm

to

saie,

meanes

more

familiaritie

although

viper

beasts

CorrupUque

And

is

he

is the

as

by

But

and

through

should

mischeefous

gto. 4.

Feates

of

their

according

divines
Eve

soonest

is absolute,

speach

by

bring

take

mankind

destruction

creatures

of him.

conference

vipers

and

their

thereby

charmes

their

nature

all other

inchanters

receive

of

flie:

why

seduced

and

for ttiis cavill

the

cannot

in

of

answer

to

that

being

Virg.

an

phrase

cause

witches

rather

the

connie

the

the

then

can

he

hold

take

infidelitie

or

of such

answer

that

him

faith

sequele.

bicause

divell,whereby
us

curssed

saith, that

adders

the

:/ for

charme

in the

Danaiis

dia-

doo

himselfe
witches

no

I admit

bewitched

be

cannot

either/ their

sale, that

not

neither

thereof;

cause

2j2.

will

they

discoverie

cite
but

of

spoken
an

infinite
with

one

2o6

The

Booke.

13.

horrible
of

said

in

there

of

the

be

if this

And

ground

and

denieng

agreeth

the

for

in M.

that

part

in

serpents

point

serpent

in

and

iny.

not

true,

Bodin.

downe

contend

wring

the

by

some

bewitched.
how

see

charmes

the

to
to

be

shall

you

certeine

and

be

male

the
ware
be-

to

this

it beateth

was

to

they disagree notablie,

For

place.

bare

witches

Mai.

that

into

this

that

he

surelie,if

And

I will recite

most

other

conceived,

everie

in

all

the

upon

downe

thinke
love

arguments,

affirming

bicause

paganisme,

with

allowed

of this

out

some

Neverthelesse,

and

him

the

force

all the
flew

he

drew

must

for

teach

practise.

witchmongers

miracles

witching

You

; to

sorcerer

weighed,

and

middest,

of lies conteined

well

those

being dead)

likenesse, which

the

with

downe

gotten

rest

him.

killed

number

be

all

him

wicked

like

great

in the

there

killed

be

not

(allthe

as

serpents

snakes,

poore

so

and

dike,

divell

would

clasped

and

inchanter,
the

which

serpent,
incantations

his

discoverie

poperie

against vipers,

church

of

Rojue

the

five holie

as

followeth.

conj ura184.

against

tiOs

serpents.

our/ Lord,

of

conjure

command
as

me,

lash
L.
de

fascinat.

I.

cap.

as

of

serpent

by

the

fier,and
anie

nor

"^

patris
lash

came

"^

Jilii,dr'

obeieth

Jewes.

Otherwise

4^

contacta, that

lash

God
thee

eiter, ely

thou
L.

thou

as

take

must

come

saith,

Vairus

serpent touched

obeie

that

Ely

vermine,

thou

water

sancti

spiritus

respect

sancti

stale,

-$- Otherwise

certeinelie

as

which

in

woonds

here

Marie., that

S.

christian,

"0- Otherwise

quernis frondibus

Serpens

pure

spiritus

but

place,

virgine.

fier

as

virgine,

the

this

ladie

other

filii,"^

eiter.

unto

patris,

our

immaculate

an

of

noj/tine

of

with

4.

235-

dieth, and

leaves

feather

of

viper

smitten

of

is to

Here

Jbis

is

in

even

be

cast

with

hot

or

be

staieth

bird

the

branch

beechen
Usurpers

reed

presentlie numme
that

remembred,

beginning

the

throwne

or

upon

is

astonied,

and

stiffe.

manie

his
:

that

if

going,
and

touched

boast

to

use

and

of
him

they

that/
with

are

of

with

kinred

S. Patties

blessed
S

me,

eiter,ely

that
oke

Paule

serpent

nomine

God

Iti

houre, by

out

borne

was

obeieth

wax

borne

up.

lib.

thee

this
not

remove

God

as

hurt

In

thou

thee

neither
was

that

certeineUe

as

Vair.

thee

conjure

Exorcismes
or

and

Katha-

serpents

stocke,

handle

have
sale
coles

London

Marie

(as they brag)

they

kin

are

in their

had

bare

also

jest,and

to

to

used

they
anie

or
a

into

be
to

poison

upon

hot

doone

by

anie

doo, making

their

that
no

to

that

all his

their

upon

they

will

tariance

Others

carrie

can

in

though

the

prove
at

(as

prints of

all them

bodies,

hands

said

Whereof

ovens.

incident

danger.

that

the

bodies

herewithall,

and

dip

and

was

without

wheele

Katharine,

hands,

go

sale

Katharine
S.

their

papists affirme)

the

serpents,

liquor, and
bare

kinred, shewing

(as

which

S. Paules
can

and

race

hot

likewise
and

all therein

they

burning
skalding

last be
bad

of

kinsfolks

but

fellow

:)yet

in

there

Witchcraft.

of
is

of

made

shew

which

"c:

for

But

they

indeed

doo

charmes)

and

and

vipers,

which

(upon

how

harme,

no

they

rag
truth

is, they

kind

of

dare

bring

not

scalding

as

some

with

And

lawful!
take

and

woollen

sale

men

such

use

but

surelie

as

this

confederacie.

private

terme

mers
char-

the

securitie,

in

marie

certeintie.

is of

that

which

witchcraft,

hand,

but
in

and

use,

them

handle

receiving

these

charmes,

shalbe

they

and

beholders,

the
But

serpents.

their

to

before

and

them,

of

words

like
snakes

without

necks,

lawfuUie

that

teeth

such
those

hands,

and

mysteries

and

these

all

trust

they

their

wearie

urine,

these

these

their

male

passe

soever

out

undoubted

mercuiie,

astonishment

abhorre

man

to

much

pull

and

everie

as

of
bare

and

terror

feare

word)

maie

thereof

use

and

against

worke

to

about

them

put
to

inchantment,

an

mallowes,

their

in

the

both

my

of

rehearsall

even

up

thereby,

naturallie

juice

them

upon

sometimes

hurt

anie

certeine

defensatives

are

(after

take

were

207

15

fiers.

take

that

the

time

Httle

it

though

as

with

scortching

liquors,

and

miracles,

other,

hands

the

annointing

by

the

(hap.

is
J-Bodin.iib.

Bodin

'^^

that

saith,

Patrike

S.

James

as

of

either

witches

the

house

and

woman

continue

to

then

sprinkle

holie

to

on

to

dig/

of

place,

dale)
stand

witches
I

omit

"

bicause

groweth
than

meant

should
be.

see

for

witchcraft

is

their

where

it

booke

and
:

they

both
of

which

in

2,56.

(hallowed
the

to

them

wish

threshholds,

thereupon,

owne,

my

ashes

boughes

doore

greater

procured

and

3.

"c.

threshholds,

whereof

tohang

their

be

to

under

also

examples

else

or

respect

stall

the

at

produce

lies,
;

earth
"

serpents

all
and

I
.

cap.

h-eland,

that

earth

deem

and

holinesse,

mens/

barrennes

In

the

awaie

in the

water

under

verie

the

fascination.

of

midsummer
cattell

that

meaneth
his

creatures

them

whereby

and

yea

force

have

and

now

men

use

with

afifirme,

other

all
burie

to

stalles,

or

beast

it

histitor

exceed

doo

he

perhaps

charmes

by

were

doone

Henrie

skins

their

and

much

region
have

to

and

Sprenger,

snakes,
so

said

is

countne

one

another

into

driven

verses

where

snakes

the

all

185.

208

The

Booke.

12.

The
Char7nes

to carrie

made

of

of
L. Vairus
i.

Onitio

ca.

VAIRUS

whereby

extant,
other

liquor

taught
the

with
clamd

heard

what
the

(Bud)

{Bud)

he
n

spoken
shall
and

was

praier

brought

A-

curssing

and

Cham
his

be

not

father

in

words

witchcraft
his

became

how

teaching

member

whom

to hurt

MAke

image

an

virgine
hart,
a

would

omitted.
no

is

hand,

and

liver

under

in

foolish

were

if

placed

the

they

the

to

where

and

inserted,
make

the

downeward.

you

are

foote

for

tell
word

this

Greeke

two

necke, preserve
with

sowne

Berosus

saith, that/

he

charme, wherby

generative.

powers

list with

would

of

images

left ; then

of

hang

into the

certeine

credulitie
I dare

made

should

-%" Otherwise

hurt

or

whereof

poke

arme

fooles, and

images

saie

the better.

of the

you

pricked

rehearsall

were

these

the face

whom

needle

new

this

could

"^c.

right

superstition

it not

Sometimes

hand

the

the

thred

And

harme,

name,

under

hurt, with

of

avoiding

in his
;

and

new

have

wax

decipher

ones

uttered

deprived

or

and

she
tale

orhempseed

faster

she

this

These

antiquitie

great

naked

emasculated

hoong

the

can

about

Cummin

grow

of

fathers

therewith.

wet

whereby
And

and

scorpion,

and

paper,

great

so

could

heretofore

men

or

crow

meanes

as

sisters,"c.
whereby

bitten

or

that

by

of
she

as

water,

eare,

see

wax,

lowes

hir

maides,

bleereiednesse.

opprobrious

chartne

thereof

much

which

cake

floure

sive, and

so

If anie

stoong

written

touching

1| A

in

beguiled

so

of them.

maketh

Aniafius

^J7-

much

sive, water,

claie

promised
so

in

grandams

partie from

the

ters
let-

"

notable

up,

the knaverie

there
in

Clam

was

was

of

brought

and

my

it

Item, by the tingling of the

was

letters

she

cake,

among

that

the

hir

bewraieng

carried

be

I thinke

kneded

claie, "

great

be

that

water

witchcraft.

Gieeke

behind

us

well, of images

hang

to

storie

saith, that

might

maid,

might

as

it with

had

and

witch,

images,

liMxxen

EONARDUS

quantitie,

Of

of

spoke7i of

to growe

5.

can
Tus-

vesialis.

word

ivJiat is

images.

waxen

lib.

fascin.

against

sive, to kfiow

rid

be

to

Chapter.

eies, to 7/iake seeds

bleare

wax,

authorities

xvi.

in

water

backs, for

our

ie

discover

which

of

For

for
is to

they
gudgins. ^^

brasse,

be, and

the
a

necke

would

undertake

and

foote

greater

new

swal-

which

behalfe

in this

the

about

member

words,

catch

kill,of

place

you
the
be
doo

wise
Other-

then

the

where

the

mischeefe,

of Witchcraft.
like

the

is made

image

the

is written

head

buried.

be

must

of
of

name

iltf,casyl, zaze,

"^]^Otherwise

prepared,

be

must

forme

certeine

-words,A

ribs these

in the

of

one

In

man

the

or

woman,

partie :

hitj
the

the

wax,

Chap.

mel

meltai

dominion

other

of

his

on

then

earth

hir

or

the

186.

same

The

of Mars,

the

209

whose

upon

and

6.

images

two

of

dead

practiof

ser

have

must

each

image

have

must

he

slaine, "

beene

with

through

of

therof

the

rid of

the

must

backward:

that

the

in

these

such

as

those

of

that

things, as

feared

the

among

may

sithence,

being

the

of Thomas

place
asked

they

called
whether
answered

(and yet

the

and

who

whose

called

the

L.

then
it is

of

or

wax,

an

258.

affirme

to

any

execrated

vertues,
in

error

it is concluded

faith,
in the

beleeve

to

error

witches

mother

Maior

supernaturall

Baker, dwelling
(according

they

mistrusted

that

indeed

they
was,

not

bad

some

doubted
of

witches

the

woman

honester

in

Kent)

the

being

the
visited

was

abused

repaired

far from

cousening
neighbour,
neere

"" wiser

with
to

thence

at

custome)
whom

to

them

unto

of

sort

proved

storie

cerning
con-

the

premisses.

same

afterwards

power,

not

long

of

oi Romjiie)
lawe

in

partlie

as

Not

heere

and

hereof)

to

"

following.

Sttippenie (lateJurat

father

much

are

cousening witches,

Romnie

new

is at this instant
and

they

else-where,

storie

this
at

that

among

mine

execution

mother

woman

of

of

M.

one

Stonstreet,who

same

read

Howbeit,
that

woonderfuU

certeine

used

(dwelling

before

Eps,

then

and

rather

or

mans

niea, Do/nine

tacueris

red

yea

the

the

psalmes

Paris,

great

as

it is

much

contents

of

these

ne

shoo

goose.

prepare

written

illuininaiio

or

or

miy

utterlie

in another

assertions, is

or

it is

in this discourse

concerning

witch

then

be

must

you

be

must

of

in

he

wher-

in another.

astronomic

images,

people,
the

motions,
else

them.

maiden

sicknesse,

credulitie
famous

by

dead

wife

haire,

7neatn

afterwards

made

To

baptised

and

bone,

that

peculiar

planetarie

beloved,
in dooing
fier,and

character,

bookes

true

these

daughter

but

with

and

doo

yoong

towne

be

determination

in their

partlieappeereth

you

by

laudem

of the

thrust

the

mentioned.
the

nosie?; Dominies

councell,

to

concerning

see

at

to

rotten

skill in the

wise
place. -:""Otherbe

of

brasse, lead, gold, of white

But

as

place, and/

avowed

are

article

with

Deiis

article

philosophic,

naturall

man

hath

man

certeine

must

name

be

up

dead

image

(conjured, baptised, consecrated,

magicall arts at certeine days) have

stufife

through

with

one

of

images

other

of

head

his

certeine

the

must

hir

have

written

is warmed

hang

to

in

an

in

go

hid

wax,

Domiiuts

21

be

wherwith

may

be

must

angell

meant,

it,first in

written

slaine

love,

name,

orationein

burie

22

the

Doinine

exaudi

they

some

and

perfumed

it be

both

sword

be

written, "

earth

whereon

name,

or

the

hand

womans

of

witch,
of

In

virgine

is

name

image

an

his

must

must

of

Venus,
character

upon

then

obteine

To

that

foine.

characters, and

houre

in

these

charmes

man

hir

210

The

Booke.

12.

reputed

neighbors,
them

that

she)

is

there

making

hart

affirming
in

same

house

searched

assertion, and
would

187.

used

hir
hir

to

that

notablie

was

age

might
that

and
the

by

such
order

in

some

into, " by

And

familiar

spirits,as

partlie

for

an/ image

other

others

had

means

hir

cousen-

and

consultation
of

(as

beene

all

some

wise
trusted
mis-

sort

that

inchantors,

to

high commissioners,

.and

that

wish

I would

repaire

have

by

(as

least

at

or

wiser

the

priviliesuch
which

hir
she

thither, she

came

of

the

found.

be

hir selfe

she

the

continued

confusion,

as

corner,

could

hereof,
she

owne

did,

looked

"

of the

neighborhood,

hir

to

by

needels

and

being beleeved,

nothing

When

(said

same

bestowed

had

where

doo, laieng downe

lewd

as

house

it.

she

bewraied.

for their

paie

witches,
of

woulde

described)

diligentliesearched

most

find

for heerein

she

before

go

but

certified

the

to

hirs

told

destruction,

pins

This

persons,

(as it chanced)

cunning

had

she

needs

of

house.

being

woman

certeinlie

detection

259-

the

credible

by

would

of

with

same

neighbor

same

corner

wise

or

the

for the

maidens

the

wrought

pricking

the

secret

witch

affirmed)

and

wax,

that

some

cause

witch

the

suspicion

of their

that

partie

of

also

w^as

The

great

was

Nevertheles

creature.)

good

verie

the

discoverie

witchmongers
with

did,

these

and

partlie for respect

which

considerations,

leave

spoken
un-

of.

The
Snndrie

sorts

of

certeine

ciiied

make

Dismas

cru-

meritis

corpora

"=

purposes,
in

and

first^

torttcres.

tria

rami's,

Gestas,

be-

in

the

tweene

theevs.

Dismas

medio

Englished

Three

by

Ahraliam

ad

merits

Distnas

and

Dismas

is

on

Also

our

this

Eructnvit

regi. 4^
Lord

Jesus

cor

Otherwise

of

Christ

so

the

damned,

doo

As

in

the

hang,

bnt

verbum
the

let this

midst

divinitie.
Gestas

the starres

meum
:

bough

Gestas,

7(p above

dicam

of inequalitie,

the power

44.

potestas,

levatur

astra

bodies

for

FltUiing.

divina

est

damnatiir,

Gestas

Psal.

dh'erse

taciturnitie

BUS

pendent

to

Clirist

Chapter.

tcTidi7tgto
to

PARI

to

iillude

two

chaj-mes
charines

ch-irm

This

seemeth

xvii.

milke
torture

on

ted
lifhie.

boniim
of
or

our

rope

7'eritatem
ladie
be

was

nnnquani
lussious

pleasant

to

to

mine

of Witchcraft.
and

amies

-J,?-Otherwise

ibat.

illorum

Counter

4}r 0\\\"\\^\?"": Jesus

members.

cJiarmes

three

is

base

filii"^

the

and

the

barest

to

thou

dooest

at

the

his

thy

I aske

sunne/

Cardanus

upon

out

said

masse,

183.

crowne,

my

!*-'

rest

Turne

christall

with

in true

face

your

oile

\_SaintHelen\^

borne

[*

Ital. "

most

to

judgement

Rom.]

woonder-

olive, and

Then

child

wedlocke,

and

not

full

vertue

in

hidden

letters

the

lens
of S. He-

in the

over

Christ
and

died

on

thy

knees,

praier

by

the

that

by

same

to

what

and

such

like

And

and

joy

christall,

when

be

the
the
doone

child

angell
just

[*Roni.]
261.

cleere.

fables, and

in text.]

goodnes

this

this

[" So

which

love

great

will,and

you
that

is faire

and

the

by

name

thee
find

the

in

me

must

diddest

and

the

by

shew

thou

devotion,

which

by

in his

I beseech

holie

and

and

Memorandum,*
wether

crosse,

; Amen.

knowe

christall, demand

the

thrise

thy

thereof

thou

that

use,

desire

these

the

Constantine,

sonne

rising,when

take

Constantine,

finding

the

thereunto.

derideth

king

of

alwaies
or

this

christall

must

kneeling

saie

at

yeares,

setteth

downe

therein

accordinglie,

in the

sixteenth

booke

De

rerum

lib. i6.

Card.
de

his

"

theefe.

upon

words

ten

backe,

conceivedst

angell

hath

preest

theefe, is thus

virgine

of

age

crosse,

thou

the

"^^

^'''^

cough.

eternall

find

two

chast

whereupon

answer

piopc-riie

iniqui rei, "^

brachia

brest,

me

crosse

these

Heleti, mother

which

the

os

holie

of

thou

will make

P^^'-44-

downe,

sancti
my

to

write

which

seeth

make

upon

out

and

up

send

find

to

S.

whatsoever

meum

spirituall rest.

or

spiritus

Charmes

reverentlie

of

iiiea

r-

"'

devotion, "c./

good

patris,

and

invention

the

ladie

behind

crosse

chalice, when

Sweete

how

begotten,

ladie

my

Contere

choine

CJiristi

east, and

devoutlie

ofiera

cuncta

aperies,

tnea

the

corporall

For

fiomi?ie

crosse

for

me

with

Jn

meanes

and

Et

innocent,

hand,

char

it downe

Crux

that

7
labia

-j;?-Otherwise

of

sips

swallow

the

260.

the

"^c.

Scripture

^f

under

4.

subvertetur.

THethe

dicam

Luk.

"^"''""'^'

of him./

7aitchcra/ts,in

vexed,

are

21

17.

medium

per

bone

all other

bomim.
"

-r-.
Domine

veritatem.

lingua maligna

TAke
and

verbum

"

break

not

and

transiois

auteiii

witches

whereof

TI?Ructavit
cor
meunt
JZLr
Otherwise
regi. "$"
annunciabit

these

against

also

saieng

shall

You

Chap.

var.

cap.

93-

rcr.

212

The

Booke.

I-'.

These

var.

glasse
their

three
of

all
V

IS

oorth

not

thumbc

the

upon

his

face

in the
the

will

favour

their
the

upon

and

and

that

the

shall

be

in

nosters,
naile
scene

the

sunne

the

of

how

reporteth,
the

whole

waie

to

curious,

you
such

glasses.
the

tried

found

it to

John

now,

stand

not

in
these

children

in

hereof

common

need

Cardanus

with

illusion,and

so

that

in

subtilties

glasses

"c

images
shall

they

Looke

The

into
make

glasses,

manie

as

upon.

hereof.

he

man

to

artificiall

thereinto,

and

of

the

as

devises

be

thinke

confutation

and

there

knowne,

beleeve

artificiallie conveied

looke

mysteries
well

so

and

torments,

great

bubble,

small

ever

confection

toies

shall
so

so

cousenage

Another

G' O

the

to

find

out

the

for that
burie

fier,and
come

rising

theefe that

the

and

be

plaine

stolne

anie

place
diverse

knaverie

take

in

it ; upon

signed

with

suspected.
stone

the

And

and

will make

the

be

must

throwne

you
water

put

pebles

thing

and

in the

boile, as

the

Christ

must

stone

though

of

before

glowing

like
sunne

in

water

manie

as

can

overcommeth,
also
be

must

be

pronounced.

in the
him

into

parties are

porrenger

water,

them

full of
as

suspect

you

then

waie,

conjuration

into

the

porrenger/
written

as

throwe

where

dales,

The
of

and

home,

everie

crosses

forme

be

when

set

commandeth.

Christ

must

lie three

made
which

them

threshhold,

Then

be

crosse,

stone

the

manie

as

carrie

let them

must

reigneth,

each

under

awaie.

them

Christ

Then

them

hath

you.

gather

matter

There

over.

circle,wherein
stand

side, and

sea

persons

the

with

motes

suffer

also

as

fro7n

262.

made

cousenage.

to

Pater

plainlie I

as
are

water
:

some

whom

circumstances

the

you

particular

cited

before

sanctitatem,

iuam

then

were

shall

while

bubbles

unto

for the

it

olive

it,by

over

three

viall ; and

as

truth, there

the

detected, and

so

and

in

formes,

Neap,

*crosse

the

plainlie,even
in

will make

resemble

Bap.
are

which

shew

diverse

all this

scene

appeare

with

it

"

For

glasse,

which

189-

be

shall

moone.

images
of

of

descending

theefe

The

furem

them

"

beames.

pudding.

of

mouth

and

'^

inihi

either

the

ascending

angrels

ostettde

betwixt

and

set

by washing,

said

conjuration

litle

is

urinall,two

or

bone, angele canduie,per

Angele

onelie

viall

the

of

this

and

water,

purified,not

beene
mouth

with

acrosse,

virginiiatem,

Aves,

hath
the

in

you
and

you,

holie

viall full of

glasse

shew

from

thing

anie

stolne

On

laid

be

wit thus

to

mcdniq;

forgotten

take

will

forsooth

couseners

hath

cloth, which

must

child;

if the

They

linnen

that

by sacrifice,"c.

leaves

"For

theefe

order.

upon
but

and

conjurors

the

ie

discover

of

name

that
iron

is

the

guiltie,

were

put

Xhe

i.\Buoke.

14

^1 Saint

Adelberts

the authoritie
B ^Y HoHe-ghost,and

Jesu
and

Christ, and
S.

the

John
of

bind
with

heaven

and

loose

and

male

coadjutors,
This

to

chcefe,

is not

share

eni-

our

praie'foT'"
them

hate

that

us

; as

^^^

have

or

betraied

h^^'t'W'^^' ^^^

their

the

Lord,

be

in the

curssed

castell,in

the

in

in

in their

and

Curssed

be

lands, and
their

curssed

eies

livers, all their

be

their

be

that

bowels,
their

their

Curssed

be

their

elbowes,

curssed

be

both

the

of

hands

their

genitals, and

bones,
curssed
crowne

nails

curssed
be
of

the
the

be

their
their
their

head,

to

in

in

be

the

Curssed
their

feete,their
curssed

hands,

and

feete

curssed
curssed

their
sole

feeling, in
in

all their

place.

fruit of their

be

roofe

their

spleenes,

backs,

bloud,

talke, in

their

heads,

lips,their jawes,

the

the

tribunall

in everie

wits, and

have.

in

in their

idlenes,

curssed

beds

and

towne,
in the

field,in

in the

drinking/

in

that

waies

of their

their

mouthes,

bellies,their

stomach.

their

knees,

the

and

braines,

their

in

marrowe

place,

five

noses,

legs, their

their

them

thy

breasts, their harts, their

their

and

navels,

up

that
yzifrt'flj'

with

they

churchyard,

market

their

they

eielids,their

and

thighs,

shoulders.

all

swallowed

with

waie, in the

sleeping,

nostrels, their

their

understand
be

mis-

or

Let

barnes, chambers,

in the

wombs,

their throtes, their

toongs,

Curssed

be

their

mouthes,

teeth, their
their

fruit of their

the

all those

theft

earth

Pilat, and

the

in the

soule, in

to

bind

segregate

use.

part

Curssed

houses,

in

all the

power

church,

this

the

standing [,]in lieng,

in

the
fessors,
con-

and

doo

we

owne

have

will not

we

church,

watching,

bodie

whome

Po7itiiis

us,

abode,

of

given

the

their

to

them

court, in

in the

sitting, in kneeling,
worke,

with

the

and

all
the

cursse,

committed

orphanes.

in battell, in their

264. silence, in eating,

let

in their

woods,

water,

therof

from

made

they

be

part

and

of
all

catchers, dooers, counsellers,

have

and

damne,

mother

ravenous

that

Abiran,

pride,

Depart

children

grove,

place,

and

Christ, Amen
the

to

and

any

and

DatJian

sinnes

their

Said

usurped

with

be

persons,

female,

or

apostle, and

and

is

there

holie

Michaell,

virgins, and

holie

whom

our

the

the
Lord

our

S.

and

Adelbert,

S.

and

of

and

Steeven,

excommunication,

lists of

theeves, sacrilegious

S.

all the
unto

Sonne,

mother

S. Peter

of

of
of

the

Marie

excommunicate,
of

and

behalfe

and

theeves.

archangels,

and

and

earth,

bands

bounds

the

and

doo

we

and

knots

the

in

apostles,

against

Father,

virgine

angels

Alegand,

holie

hoHe
and

charine

or

omnipotent

the

Sylvester,

S.

in

the

from

the

S.

and
saints

the

the

of

cursse

by

Baptist,

residue

martyrs,

of

discoverie

their

be

curssed

be
be

armes,

their

skin

and

their

necks,

ribbes

flesh,curssed

curssed
:

Curssed

fingers,curssed
be

the

foote

their

their
their

curssed

be

bones,

of the

toes,

be

and
;

bladder.

of
be

their

they

whatsoever

and
their

be

bodies,
from

the

is be-

of Witchcraft.
the

twixt

it accurssed,

be

same,

that

is

Chap.

saie, their

to

their

wit, their seeing, their hearing, their smelling,

Curssed

feeling.

five

his

with

be

they

wounds,

with

virgine

of the

*father, the

the

of

nativitie

conjure
the
the

his bloud,

them

to

humanitie
thou

191.

and

rest

either

destruction,

milke

the

thy soldiers, by

the

of all saints, that

vertue

their

of Christ,

by

and
all

with

Holie-ghost,

bringest

tasting, and

Lucifer.,with

thee

; to

senses

passion

in the

crosse,

efiusi/onof

and

Christ, with
till thou

night,

nor

son,

the

Marie.

holie

in the

five

215

17.

**Thus

they
the

make

day

not

by drowning

holie

trini-

tie

beare

to

in
part
their exora

hanging,

or

hath

bind

earth, shall

on

earth,

shall

amend,

doo

christian

be

from

shut

buriall, so

curssed
in

confounded

the

the

let them

made

be

dust

of

heaven,

of heaven,

be

of

buried

that

judgement,

let

be

them

versation
con-

no

of death

and

on

more,
Further-

let

houre

wind

no

e.

them

unto

have

the

at

of the

the face

them

bargain

will not

they

buried,

or

it is

else

we

loose

we

leaze.

asses

are

cisnie,

whose

whatsoever

if

or

Lord

our

denie

and

in

they

be/houseled*

before

as

successors,

accordinglie,

we

wherein

daie

as

so

shall

christians, nor

among

his

burnt,

or

And

whatsoever

and

heaven,

gates

ground

last

apostle, and

the

they

as

be

in

heaven

them

beasts,

living.

men

(though unworthie)

us

bound
in

wild

by

of all

the

Peter
to

loosed

be

hated

or

to

and

occupie,

we

devoured

be

they

enimies,

authoritie

given

place

that

or

their

by

slaine

Lucifer

as

26s.
[*be-houseIecl
text.]

expelled

was

let them

be

those,

out

whome

to

from

expelled
the

the

shall

worme

and

their

that

restore

be

sum

here,

After

this

the

be

must

let them

and

is put

out

stench

hell

of

such
*Ln

soong

the

into
where

candle,

let their

works

fier,except

daie

angels,
as

so

media

and

so

with

joined
curssed

ye
his

And

quenched.

paradise

be

Go

divell

stolne, by

of

out

judgement

hand
in

Eve

Also

for the

fier be

have

they

saie. Amen.

one

the

at

the

quenched

which

and

light.

prepared

of my

out

soule

saith

is

Adam

daie

die, nor

not

is throwne

which

the

Lord

everlasting fier,which

and

they

let everie

vita

in

tnorfe

"^c.

us,

"

is, In

That

the

midst

life

we

in

of

are

deith,

"c.

terrible

This

needs

must

weighed,
be

cursse

worke

it

eased,

but

whose

uncharitable

order

uttered, as
both

prooved

with

cursse
as

honest

mention
So

it was,

(I

man

that

so

dare

the

farre

saie)

added

liked,

well

the

mild

more

published,

as

he

that

I will

and
made

that

may

well

restored.

popish doctrine,
and

(if oportunitie served)

But

much

them

be

sooner

follie of

impudentlie

to

stomach

preests

and

thereunto,

it is not

theeves

never

diabolicall.

cursse

latelie

will

sentence

and

malice

is

impietie
everie

candell

among

releefe

the

and

it is not

men

stolne

both

hereticall

howbeit

true

small

goods

another
a

was

and

bringeth
the

is bewraied

Hereby

bell,booke,

woonders
wise

among

robbed

are

with

answer

such

in

be

might

this cruell

civill,performed
the

other,

by

whereof

made.

certeine

sir

Jo/m,*

with

some

of his

companie,

once

[*

i.e. a

priest.]

2l6

abroad

went

jetting, and

all his

stole

weire, and
the

theefe, and

that

they

sundaie,

s\r

him

got

be

his

for he

would

with

bell, booke, and

their

pulpit,with

candell,
the

next

his backe,

following

words

these

pronounced

and

cursse

so

surplisse on

his

sir

to

therefore

And

fish.

of

the

millers

a
mone

quiet

joy

to

made

miller

poore

to

his necke,

about

audience

in the

small

have

John

his stole

and

The

him

robbed

light evening

moone

confederates,

his

all

should

in

eeles.

willed

himselfe, who

John

discoverie

The

Booke.

12.

people.

of the

[" Rom.]
A

have

that

All yoit

cursse

the

siohie

eeles^

millers

for theft.

And

(saith he)

Lo

is

there

preests
CErteine
chantment
whome
the

they

soever

hundred

the

use

it,they

pronounce

seekers]

But

Preserva-

opinion

witchcraft

horsse

to

M.

Mai.

L.Vairus
" otners.

whole

one

of

at

shall

if

countrie

in-

an

against
at

yeere

in

inside

be

sure

name

Jactum
woolves

of the
est.

head

you

charmes

"

of the
no

of

corner

Item
the

Otherwise
the

have
that

the

hir

give

and

prevent

you

or

foure

Item

in

to

power
rule

thus
may

hir

observed

Jesus ^

naile

and

thereinto.

be

manie
written

Nazarejiits

joine heerewithall, the

countries

to

the

to

in

title to

all

cure

house,

enter

evangelists, or

some

-5" Otherwise

is

of your

triumphant

house,

of the

doore.

to

principall waie

find

"{". Memorandum*

virgine Marie,

on

for

witchcrafts, according
threshhold

shall

shall
:

how

One

outmost

witch

it, you

everie

ik

the

pingiiedine

seu

Jieri perii7ig7i7it
:
church, the witch

*seachers

the

shew

Otherwise
-Jit-

"^rex^Judcio?'um

witch.

axiaigia

into

come

others.

and

the

houses.

restaiiratione

untill

to

these

by

marke

you

once

out,

necessarie

Mai.

M.

is

she

fitid out

to

juvetuan

est, pro

get

wrought

crossewise,
[" Rom.]

as

that

depart.

to

it is

shoo

you

And

when
never

now

mischeefes

so

and

sotularia

moris

ut

can

leave

expresse

cording

live

cannot

experiment

or

die domi?iico

porci,

saieng,

Chapter.

xviii

charme

N'

tives
from

eight psalme

leastwise

uttermost.

maisters.

my

and
the

at

or

The

[*

eeles

inchanttnent.

Another

charme,

or

thereto,*j

consented

have

for your

sauce

cadis,

Domino.]

Benedicamtis

192.

266.

that

they

all

de

Doniijuun

Laiidate

Item

Verbiim

they

they hang

caro

naile

Scilla

of Witchcraft.
is either

(which
of the

for

house,

Alicium

dog,

and

house, driveth
The

to

neere

is called

and

used

the

did

him

excellent

also

And

agree

; but

concerning

one

thus

luriteth

Terque

She

Adveniat,
"^

Let

and

she

and

ter

thought

how

And
and

bring

Molie
that

Item
is

an

thereby
wise
-:" Other-

this

and

case,

tations.
incan-

religionof papists,and
and

their

opinions

:*

are

sulphure

lustrat

Ovid

Abraham

Fleming.
193.

reason.

before :

as

lecti'imquelocumque^
ova

mariu.

JiitJier come.,
bed

and

trembling
in

like

the like

By Ab.

baccare
vati

noceat

mala

ming.
Fle-

place,
hand

new

egs

case.

string

**

Virg. in Bu-

colicii.

Cingite, ne

dea.
Me-

de

Etiglished by

sulphur thrise,
in

//"/.]

thrise

meet

woman

Virgil also harpeth upon

in
and

Aeson,l

in

both

sulpJtur

ter

aqtta,

sitlphur "^

in

in

the

came

which

preservative against

matter

liistret anus,

purge

he

inchantments.
worke

of

wise
"^,^Other-

called

saie[,]all

ceremonies

thrise,and

old

some

herbe

and

to

that

headed

tremula

spiritsout

Longwoort;

or

26j.

spirits.

comineth

qucB

drive

all

Romish

-:;:-Otherwise

the

that

onelie

touching

Ovid

Deferat

went

the

Verbasctem,

barhahis,

of the

wise
^j:-Other-

hallowed.

called

some

their

water

as

same

how

horie

With

the

gave

doo

gall of

Ulysses, when

to

21

roofe

free from

that
to

i8.

they

walles

is

sowne,

water

hearbe

ptirijiesuntil fier

old

A^aine,

and

and

witches,

sulphur,

sorceries, and

Jiamma,

senem

and
is

unknowne

not

of

an

they

witches

Ovid

is

inchantments
hir

also

posts

sale,that

shall see, not

you

the

inchantments.

defensative,

heerein

infidels

the

Tapsus

or

the

waies

this

of

devils

Mercurie

doo

Circes

diverse

used

some

from

against

Ulysses escaped

perfume

made

on

smoke

Circe,

both

herbe

so

frankincense

Pullein,

Homer

and

betonica

It

in the

spirits:

both

Herba

inchantresse

preserved

Plinie

A nd

doores

where

they

as

Item

place garhke)

and

besmeered

of the

and

in this

witches

"iisOtherwise

the

English

For

awaie

Apuleiiis saith, that

all

rather

or

bloud

house/

houses

that

keepe

his

allowed

church

to

out

mischeefes.

their

loote,

":- Otherwise

also.

blake

Chap

frontem
lingua futuro ."/
F

2l8

Englished

discoverie

The

Booke.

\boughs\

bowze

beartjii^baccar

berrie

Of

by 268.

Abraham

wreath

Fleming.

And

decent

lie it sit ;

of

evill

see

Furthermore,

in.l

according

to

Olaus

Goth,

Gothus

lib. de

gentib.

their

Scptentriotialib. 3. cap.

had

others, and

8.

countries

they
with

themselves
a

end

ropes

Pater

nosters,
is

tempestas,
daie
*

to

the

in

there

of

roofe

conjure

three

S.

Johns

hang

and

which

wind

be

to

with

sion
ascen-

on

from

all

five wounds

of

same

the

three

fine fttgiat

laid

eg

be

to

said

in

the

by
his

pearsed

some

blessing

made

and

an

house, preserveth
haile

you

nailes

to

In

tempest,

thereupon
gospell,

Item,

the

as

hailestones

three

and

even

hammers,

great

crosse

with

eares

thunder.
of

was

Also

tempest,

of

in time

doores

remedie.

present
the

in time

daie.

Aves,

had

assist

aire, to
the

Sagittcsfoviales,

belles, they

noise

Olaus

tempests.

in the

and

rore

hands

his

and

feete,

make

haile
and

fier
three

the

Christ, by

of

ascension

the

*Item,

hurts.

witches

conjuration

called

of
a

shoot

dangers

would

togither by

then

cheese, whereupon

and
a

in

make

out

upon

into

throwne

be

arrowes,

to

runne

would

steed

in

Joviales,

Afallei

called

Also

in those

make,

and

to

with

God

unto

which

preests,

could

to

crie

*or

use,

rather

trusting

owne

all adversities

in

countriemen

consecrated

had.

papists

our

him

they thought

whome

divels

their

to

papists

the

tempests

Thracian

they

his

saith, that

gods,

stung.

against

by

of the

noise

all the

crie, with

of

belles, than

order

the

not

times

praier, assigned

and

fasting

be

belles

their

ring
their

of

tonging

in

it not

was

superstition, to
the

talking tung

future poet

Our

or

an

browze

and

his head

about

That

[" ?of

garland knit,

or

round

solved.
dis-

thou

Item,
church
be

carrie

to

against
useth

delivered

hearbe

into

dissolved

downe

come

matter,

evangelists, Mattheiv, Afarke, Luke, andjohri,

foure

by the

and

cease

be

in

out

mania

and

stormes,

from

called

witches

as

26g.

smoke

of

innumerable
other
194.

soules

popish

things,
of

Memorandum,^

L.

Credo

Vair

fascin.

lib. de
:.

cap.

Pater

be

that

necessarie

noster,

for

made

beasts,
at
to

that

driveth
and

exorcismes,

the
be

is not

also

gathering
said, as

in

their

olive

Male

conjurations

for

both

the

for

for/ contagion
of

Vairus

superstitious.

these

also

There
hearbs
bodies
of

; and

Sprenger

also
the
be
and

and

weather.

magicall herbs,

afifirmeth
Also

"c
:

an

also

branch,
daie

to

now

entries

antirchmon,
on

popish

And

spirits/ awaie.

wholsome

and

an

palme,

verven,

fethers

thereby

and

men

[* Rom.]

is

to

also

white[t]horne gathered

lappoints

the

creatures,

they hang

that

usuall

relikes, "c.

principal! charme.

cinquefole,

pentaphyllon,

otherwise
a

dumme

beene

and

sacraments

themselves,

frankincense, myrrh, valerian,

haythorne,

the

tempests

excommunication

Item, it hath

water.

also

the
the

saith, that

of Witchcraft.
throw

to

chicken

blacke

up
:,,

cease

in

likenesse

the

bewailing
"c

and

his

of

their
neither

packing

hell

to

for

matter,

spet

into

Spet

into

Vairus

that

to

is

of

dogs
they

bewitched

cheefe

some

To

their

that

that

from

name

table, and
ter.

and

myroch,
saie

and

strike

notable

charme

anie

take

stich

trinitie

it away

ales, age

patris 4*
sale

thereon

Holie

"

meane

carpet

or

that

medicine
sticketh

three
SAie
moniti.

Pater

The

knight

Hebrew

severall

times

"S^

noster,

ave

Maria.

strake

our

Lord

of

Aug.deci-

^y,
cap!

be

not

crowne

upon

ered
deliv-

wand,

growth,

in the
the

cover

it he

sancti
that

can)

"{"maaroth

*I":

wrought

this

2^0.

"{*elio7i "{"emaris^

or

an

arrowhead,

bones,

and

or

not
can-

out.

Oremus,
Then

Jesu

hazell

spiritus

hath/

out

flesh

be had

fruite

to be

ass

that

pull

to

kneeling

they
saith,

wand.

your

in the

otherwise

(english

him

punish
with

their

nor

both

Then

by thy great justice, Esoti

the

thing

filii^

"^

cut

maime.

or

"{" baroch

beiu

anie

done.

summers

foUoweth

as

into

12.

eniinie, and

this

beate

to

^"'^

evill.

of

bough

esetiaroth,^

mischiefe,
;

that

should

put

to

'^""'^

and

have

spirit

bj^dEae,

must

Augustine

feelds

sunrising,

before

nomine

hi

striking

then

thee

cut

whome

sale

And

Drochs

him

of

daie

Sabboth

and

publikelie

the

go

and

might

other

anie

hunters

S.

used

be

on

you

branch,

women

gardens

must

a
witch.,or
spoile a theefe.,

the
UPonsaieng

neither
oken

an

matrone

grave

and

before

^c- Otherwise:

it.

and

genitall member,

That

it

put

you

You

that

for

purpose

prcEceptis
make

Christ,

and

salutaribus

crosse

I beseech

I.

''^^

there

"*i^Otherwise

water,

doo,

Liber., whereby

god

sowe,

made

to

cleave

they

over

passe

pacifie the

seeds

Otherwise

4^

of

nie

thee

geJietuiatn,Get

masses

in

y""

QUCP.

15.

Note

and

bodie,

-:" Otherwise

have

holsome

and

bewitched,

be

be

bewitched.
you

exorcist

that

MaUf.

cap.

with

goeth thither, and

soule

right foote, before

your

good

place.

male
their

his

shoo

ad

^"'-

t"^*'-2-

forgotten,

the

of

219

to

wander

men,

tithes

helpe

toome

There

where

soule

of

can

Vade

the

by

the

pissepot,

saith

and

the

to

the

dangerous
dogs

unbewitch

the

go

and

If

reason

the

to

foote, saieng

by

witch.

is.

all tempests

by night, molesting

-^s- Otherwise

ever,

of

conjurations

must

his

IT/-

purgatorie, by

nor

and

hand

woman

or

in

masses

aire, will make

in the

the

man

apparell

thereat, with

remaineth
this

torments

ceremoniall

spurne

with

done

be

it

so

-iiiir

chap.

saieng
thee,

The

H?-

220

knight

brue

Lord

Christ

Jesu

the

"J* by

pull

to

wit,
S. Longinus.
saint

to

sancti

this

out

iron

an

upon

massecake

second

Paint

eate

crossed

other

with

appensions.

Oine

it,as

is afore

and

4}e Otherwise
ball

wood,

saie

made

this

bodie
soule.

first

THe
at

z-ji.

amulet

rather
would
shew

S.

Sr'c

Barnard

overmat-

cheth
divell

the
for

from

hell.

they

were,

prejudice
for

But
he

when

for

if

in

saie

to

hope

well

cure.

all

cure

diseases,

divell

testament,

dailie

and

divell
thinke
I will

Bariiard)
whole

indeed

For

being

the

divelish

told, that

heaven,

then

the

and

whole

consecrated

in/comparable

an

terribhe.

the

to

letters
is

hang

deswed

over

fit to

receive

witchcrafts

divell

might
S.

same,

monks

sicke, willing them

small

all

man

(quoth

the

Certeine

third

psalter, which

anie

one

crosse.

doublet

their

strike
:

necke,

whom

the

all evill.

should

S. Barnard

dailie

ajid

ones

the

the

of

within
and

thereby

from

done,
in

Well

will

of

being

forme

were

as

from

one

the

put

at

should

about

middest,

wood,

such

agues,

refused, saieng, he

third

Tetragrammaton

Otherwise

foJins gospell

bring

himselfe.

that, for

beguile

have
verses

themselves

of

delivereth

might

seven

of

S.

^^

fit,and

to deliver

thinkes,

me

peece

of

they

hanged

Barnard

him

would

S.

But

bible, he

of

and

Turkes

necks

that

tablet, which

practises.

in

the

each

at

beleeve

masse,

or

the

on

the

and

the

in

words.

the

chapter

upon

interinittajit.

necke

your

other

and

For

Write

worshipped

eaten

agues

togither

an

Periapts, characters,

and

incomprehensible:

is

be

to

father

The

joies : on
fasting. -:^ Otherwise
massecake, Pater pax "!"Adonai

disease

praiers

them

one

-:" Otherwise

health

to

of

frivolous
about

certeine

the

father

spiritus sanctus

it about

with

scrolles

hanged
and

spiritus

a^tee.

upon

ague

it be

of

maner

stickes

For

certeine

let

all

hang

of

speaking

to

water,

said./

For

little

two

length,

; O

peeces

"{" sabbaoth

The

ascribed

"f" and

like

appension,

to

write

is eternall.

peeces

be

vita

196

other

the

father

fax

three

upon

Jilius

and

and

filii *^

quotidian

and

peeces,

upon

sicknesse

tnax

against

in three

cut

Pax

; The

third

the

Charmes
in three

apple
Cut is uncreated

patris 4*

nomine

"f*

In

bloud

iron, speare,

same

nized
cano-

was

discoverie

The

Booke.

12.

he

could

repeated,
him

preserve
tell him

to

him
doo

which

foole

well

psalter.

or
so

The

so

to

enough
divell

all his subtiltie.

hearing

him

saie

so,

told

him

which

were

the

verses,

least

in

reading

222

"^l^Otherwise

when

weare

earthen
In

follies
the

of

vessell,and

the

from

Spa-

niards
"

of

yeare

the

of

lord

it when

1568.

of

and

sinnes,

speciallieif
quantitie

thereof

tast

and

Spaniards

following

incantation

remission

and

like

in

of

new

fit commeth.

the

the

Take

equall bignesse,

drinke

our

this

pope,

both

of

whole

will be

he

-^ Otherwise

necke.

ponds

twigs joined togither,

litle

two

is touched,

partie

his

of three

out

of

made

crosse

the

it about

water

Notable

wherewith
he

discoverie

The

Booke.

I J.

Italians

whereby

good

received

they
in

successe

were

mised
pro-

their

warres

Italians.

in

the

lowe

impious,

Pater

histories

hereby.
shall

of

under/stand

TAkeof
noster,
He

shall

must

none

o-

ther, for

of

cup

the
and

helpe

you

the

The

the

rather

read

they gained

and

And

I have

their

certeine

if you

victorie

divell.

issue

an

it to

gave
bicause

you

it downe

set

bloud.

oj

let fall thereinto

betweene

drinke

patient

with

And

standard,

three

reading.

and

and

then

what

see

Jesus,

yeere

conjured

cheefe

rather

water,

bloud,
Ave,

an

4* Jesus

then

same

enimies.

the

Jlitx, or

cold

same

their

worth

the

three
saie

drop

the

patient, and

answer

S. Marie.

to

must

each

you

; S. Marie

the

patients

stop

the

forhead

issue
with

of

bloud.

the

Otherwise
-:|;bloud

same

saie

drops
Pater

Who

Then

saie

Otherwise
-:|;-

curing
by

Christus

thereof

patent.

Sanguis

in

Saie

Sanguis

sej

In

the blotid

In

the bloud

by

197.

and

bloud

borne

was
was

through

the

thou

That
Christ

in tua

Sanguis

Christus

sicut

in

mane

Christus

sicut

vena,

quando

upon
est.

te, sicut Jecit

in stiaposna j

Juit crucijixus :

ter.

followeth.

as

And

his

patient

mane

Jixtis,

mane

"jIjOtherwise,

the

to

Write

Consummattwt

haps
per-

hath
the

maie

you

mysterie hereof,

bloudie

their

peste

and

indifferent

by

answer

she

For

the

ilia sitiit

hac

Also

overthrew

indeed

elsewhere, being

ab

aforesaid

against

who

the

prophane

as

to

in

stans

"^

malo,

authoritie

warres,

Margaret,

"^

Maries.

ave

the

these

hoc

Item, they baptised

S.

name

ab

consecrated

"

report

subiit

not
me

ferreis, pedibtis perfossis, Jesus,

nos

three

by

were

ceremonies,

213-

and

nosters,

ensignes
the

clavis
libera

Yiomine

nobis

it be

charme,

pro

manibus,

sacratis

whether

Which

witches

anie

"{" Criicem

reader.

Jesus

countries.

as

oJ

Adam

death

oJ

Christ

it

bloud

same

doo

at

runne

helpe

I doo
no

of

all

thee

*^

charge.

at

thee
to

4jr Otherwise.

large.

suffered

command

saincts,

"J"

all to shaken

longer

Bethele7n, and

troubled.
the

was

taken

was

staie

at

by
even

where

Jerusalem,
the

vertue
as

of

Jordan

God,
did,

of Witchcraft.
Christ

baptised

John

when

-s" Otherwise

spiritus \sancti "{"

wound,

five Pater

7tosters, five Aves,

wounds.

""" Otherwise

exivit

"^

sanguis

"{" b^c.

patris ^

notnine

in

*\
was

having
the

But
drinke

with

know

lustilie.

For

greater,
well

he

which

and

nes

danger

of

and

that

witchcraft,

sicke

the

whom

home,

he

his

of

sicke

his

told

him.

The

trust.

the

greatof

meanes

house,

impudentlie
after

he

had

sicke

the

had

they
the

by

And

whether

drinke

might

in his

and

they

reward

him

it grew

spread

of

man,

in your

to
was

man)

When

and

prevented
cure

take

him

; for he

not

and
suaded
per-

bargaine
anie

not

at

answered,

man

zy^.

folke.

willed

cunning

make

that

Elibert,

of sicke

and

aforehand.

how

not

resorted

tippled, he

and

universallie

were

this

and

aside,

and

assuredlie

might

sancti

The

had

he

daughter

his

to

kneele

things
as

he

on

knees

lodging
kept
When
and

the

in

which

fathers

his

house,
came

hir parents

to

and

Then

hir

haire,
as

well

therewith

commandement,

of

hir
men

cousener

made

the

daughter,
she

mothers,
and

hir

to

and

women,

he

lead

hir downe

be

him

to

the

into

into

match
a

hir

which

of his

also

as

thing

restored

of all those

the

hir in all

besought
bring

old

father

in everie

not

humblie

and

desire

doo

could

how

(said

mother
to

would

father

parents

Well

and

him, according

unto

asked

twentie.

assigned

he
and

he

that
hir

respect

doo.

to

hir

she

their

physician,

said,

Then

turne.

hir ; otherwise

In
so

our

patient

knees

commanded

his health.
their

is fit for

The

servant.

The

their

obey

to

was

that

cousener)

and

daughter

lowe

to
on

his
he

cattell.

made,
parlor,

surgi-

m"osnmpudenti'^setteth

that

""^'

"'

notable

there

durst

well

was

man

be

the

he

me,

in part

be

to

guise

kerchiefe,

bargaine,

receive

to

man

by

him

the

(said

he

sicke

it would

demanded

he

made,

ruled

disease,

cattell, if it

all his

among

the

his

j. iFier.

^"^'

sanguis

sta

spiritus

whom

to

to

said

Tush

receive

called

he

droonke,

off his

when

in

to

was

"^

sicknesse, named/

with

doo.

that

him

beguile

upon

1567.

sickeman

be

thought

he

easilie

sepagoga

podera

according

pull

to

disease

your

tooke

Mentz,

head,

The

so

sce

finished by witchcraft.

vexed

him

made

by physicke

not

more

his

freelie.

him

five

chara, sarite,cojifirvia,
consona,

that
oi

beene

on

surgion

forbidden

fellovve

had

kerchiefe

and

dutchie

the

that

Gentleman

coftimensed

jollie

THere
surgion, in

of the

honour

saie,

nomine

sepaga

filii^

"^

saie

Ameji.

tecum,

Cures

Jn

the

and

latere ejus
De
patris "J*"^Jilii "!"

and

part
:

Scpa ^

podendii^

"^ pax

y^ pandorica

that

Chimrat,

-:" Otherwise

in the

223

"^

in

finger
wound,

the

upon

Credo,

one

4^- Otherwise

aqua.

("-" spiritus sancti

Imohalite.

and

nameles

thy

crosses

Touch

Put

three

therwith

make

and

"'filii^

patris ^

nomine

; In

Jesus

is.

chap.

his

knavene
^^'^"'^
'

The

224

where

having

boord,

and

of words.

ded
preten-

made

long speech,

laieth

discoverie

thereon

two

with

ration.

he

length
sticke

maketh
of

one

words, he

sop

and
198-

275-

in

into

whei-ein

he
pappes.

in

shame

forbad

familie

fell into

Ad

vada
vadit

did

he

the

he

But

maid

daie,
of

cadit.

ipsa

the

In

sicke

that

man,

and

purpose,

verie

well

him

for

made
hir

and

lustilie.

remedie,

who

what

she

recoverie.

greefe

with
whole

father

himselfe.

cousening
be

so

that

this
men

merchants,
cunning

Another

his

in abundance
This
him

is here

and

daughter

witchcraft

what
;

learne

to

they

least

they

be

be

unto

behalfe,
asked

had

she

of

uttered

she
Wiems

the

of

other

purpose

heed

of

take

that

the

report,

relation
none

his

oppressed

being

as

Joliannes
for

that

father, who

sorrowe

time

death,
before

calleth

lamentable

this

at

knowe

in witchcraft

dooth

hereby

may

about

hope

of

the

by

present

silent,

the

to

feared

hir

what

wards.
after-

walked

in

So

daie.

third

medicines

negligent

and

cure,

virginitie.

torments

accompanie

to

father.

he

his

and

remained

last

unto

came

And

but

and

Elibert

it

the

cruell

he

in

patient

teares

the
hir

to

that

rehearsed,

to

with

till at

matter

saieng,

of

so

whereas

slacke

daughter

thought
Who

The

wench

his

there-

confessed

the

therof

bed,

and

the

on

is yet

seeke

you,

hir

and
like

the

ministred

being

for the

roome

hir

as

torments

his

keepe

to

he

you

all his

than

will

with

copulation

fathers

and

inconvenience,

overthrew

belowe

; Your

ruled, he

be

together.

bare

him, resisted,and

except

attempted

the

through

faine

was

carnall

and

his

time

meane

and

remedie,

and

quod

uma

will

you

when/

as

long

knave

the

put

troubled

so

and

obeie

to

said

hir and

sore

and

all uncovered

greefe

bosome,

then

them,

Then

have

be

loth

fell downe

frote
was

to

strange

it. Then
to

at

hir

more

uncovered,

to

the

on

causeth

manie

she

diverslie

being

no

he

faine

was

whereof

brests

with

And

second

failed

he

as

receipt

greater

I must

hir

so

for except

him.

unto

beside

villanie.

hand

overthrowe,

withall

the

susteine

shall

happened

knife

right upward,

that

is at

other

hir

dal/Iied
lie

after

the

made

Wherein

destruction

tot

he

hir

made

hir

utter

for feare

bare, he

; and

laie

circumstance

characters, and

strange

ground,

knives

the

after

Then

were

Then

sticke

mouth,

amazed.

they

hir

swoone

hir

the

on

conjured

those

maketh

maid

the
a

circle

much

maketh

conju-

that

booke

acrosse,

and

conjureth he,

Then

opened

he

knives

take

bewitched

upon
:

as

such
them

maister

were.

or

knaverie, practised by

the

surgion.

same

Three

morsels,
the

first

charmed
with

THis

ague,

christs

birth, the

surgion

three

morsels

ministred

offering unto
;

saieng

to

him
to

the

noble

three
first

peeces
:

that

man,

would

of

roote

Christ

laie
to

had

sicke
be

of

an

eaten
not

beene

at

of Witchcraft.
borne

the

; unto

third

I would

he

sicke

the

about
lost

second
had

them,

infirmitie

Christ

^ Jesus

infirmitie.

them

Then

dailie

cheere.

said

be

And

second

"t"deliver

five

third

thee

Pater

thee

from

this

from

this

nosters, and

five

thee

with

resur-

rection.

awaie/

deliver

his

passion, the

if he

take

borne,

was

died

them

his

againe "i*deliver

rose

must

225

the

; unto

putting

therewithall

which

which

then

good

should

up,

which

And

of

Be

4^ Jesus Christ

this infirmitie

from

suffered

not

8.

with

Jesus Christ,

had

againe.

said

necke,
tooke

Otherwise

he

risen

not

mans

whosoever

his ague.

would

Chap.

2-]6.

Aves.

Another

experiment for

such
cousening
ANother
timpanie, that it
was

in his

bellie

conveie

vipers
he

length

at

if it
into
of

his

the

told

ordure

rake

the

in

our

ladies

Bodin

raised

suffer

couse-

ning
phy-

sician,
and

not

foolish

wormes

his

purgations :
birth,
paines of child-

the

he

his hand

put

must

there.

caused

But

the

Hardivin

mother
that

hir

onelie

of

countrie.

And

the

And

Blesensis

his

she
upon

storie

host

had

night
mid-

overlien

the

was

be

of

the

signe

the

be

bewitched.,or

John. Bodin.

199.

healed.

the

needs

at

cure

at

of Elias

must

to

soong

hir, she

example

this

be

to

when

words

followed

undertaking

who

masse

certeine

Stmaniitie.

of the

out

witch,

chap/pell.

breathed

saith, she

the

Otherwise.

of

bewitched,

prophet,
true

lion

Kakozelia.

for

told

storie.

knacke

lead

over

learne

to

or

molten

whether

to knowe

expedient
IT beis also
bewitched
hold

after

therefore

awaie

ran

telleth

partie,and

*\

should

those

out

knave

Bodin

woman

the

he

; and

prevented

and

and

goodman
him

could

partie having warning hereof, said she could doo

cousener
was
prevented, and the partie died

"h/TOnsieur

who

he

as

had

mainteined

yoong
so

excrements,

or

Wherein

twoo

the

timpanie,

sicke

viper, and

being watched,

But

partie, that

the
not

breech,
So

old

one

which

one

patient.

his

into

were

sicke

selfe.

physician persuaded

witchcraft.

by

beivitched.

one

no

the

this

sicke

you

how
is

know

to

the

bodie,

whether

practise
and

no, "^c.
sicke

thereof.

powre

it into

You
a

man

must

porrenger

Ma!,
pa.

Barth.
in

water

; and

lead,

then,

anie
knowe

if there

image,
the

you

appeare
may

partie

upon

the

then

is

bewitched./
GG

qua.

17.

Spin,

novo

Mai.

full of

malcf.
I.

malcf.

226

The

i2.Booke.

The

277.

That

Et
34.

it is lawfull
vana

afiotlier.

all the

awaie

old

canonists

witchcraft

contundere.

And

forbeare

to

Scotus

saith, It

witchcraft

encounter

of

the

so

to

divell.

saie

maie

4.

Go/red.

in

sicnima

sua.

awaie

and

indulgence

remedie

witches

at

Ut

be

killed

in M.

Mai.

so

other

witch

and

men,

to be

or

what

OW

if you

from
such

Whereof

looke
a

more

upon

respects

have

in

the

the

them.

you
be

who
must

fooith

set

in

his

print.

rule

leg

was

left unnamed,

untrue,

broken
or

both

his

to

seeke

tion,
dispensa-

evils, the greater

his

saith,

bodies

doublet,
which

cured

is to

aptest

are

rather

are

instant

thecby,
rather

and

what

be

be

to

witches

than

"c

justice

not

long

whiles

he

which

injurious

that

In

unto

the

such
in

Essex,

Gods

was

of

exercise
whome

thought

examined
either

they

number
as

since

privileged

are

persons

understand,

bewitched.

little

booke

what

women

and
in/quisitors,

Howbeit,*

verie

so

of

fift

bewitched

writers.

witches,

will know

cannot

first be

justice

in-

are.

witches,
as

good
taken

the

venerie)

of two

storie

be

Gofredus

was

clause

taking

fades

Chapter.

XX.

witches, why

they

the

as

other

privileged from

are

bewitched,

the

was

witch, by

diverse

and

this

of

gift

; Non

Nicholas

(who

the

use

fiigiatiirJitajus,that

The
Who

not

he

though

male

But

Pope

Miraties

bishop
And

And

the

brought.

was

works

evill,that

witchcraft

thereof.

could

vialis

avoided.

and

seene

he

to

hands.

dnobus

ex

should

it

oppugners

leave

privities,that

his

him,

the

As
sale

doo

not

the

it is meritorious

S. Paiile

shalt

therein
to

workes.

saith, that

whereby

meanes

not

further, that
divels

though

matter,

no

Htimberttis

against

sore

gave
in

that

by

veieth

the

Thou
bonicjii,

ve7iiat

thereof.

come

saith

overthrow

; It maketh

hide

ut

he

assenteth

craft
witch-

by

inconvenience

none

witchcraft

of

and

be

can

therefore

And

extinguish

mahan,

there

overthrower

the

should

Dist.

(saith he)

for

craft,
witch-

by

imperio.

bicause

in

ivith

and

take

to

vanis

follie to

were

meete
laTvfiillie

4.

distinct.
de

Chapter.

Hostiensis, Go/ridns,
that

agree,
in

xix.

%uitchcraft male

one

jCOTUS,

Scotus

discoverie

the

be

even

whome

publike

for diverse
he
witch

false, or

providence.

witched,
be-

was

so

else

as

this

Second-

of Witchcraft.
lie,such

and

water,

them

some

maie

what

not

bodies

And

be

being

such

useth
from

on

for

the

200.

witchcraft.

which

attend

and

So

fix their

be

women)

that

witches

than

men.

eies

of

furie

the

"c

fascination

and

by

eie

is the

tions
perturbahate

of

infect

And

and

Vair.

fascin.

why

cause

women

to

temper

moderate

or

beasts)

bewitch.

they

the
Much
the

Hereby

like
eiebi-

ting

it commeth

to

what

nature,

that

passe,

greefe
of

peaceablenes

so

whereas

happeneth

ever

mind

having

women

departeth

mervellous

they

are

fickle
all

troubled

so

ches,
witof

whom

immediatlie

them,

unto

and

lib. de
i.

(saith he) they

concupiscence naturallie,

whom

partie

L.

witch
be-

therefore

trifling occasion, they (likebrute

the

upon

(saith
which

man,

For

and

for them

possible

beasts,

of

opposed.

are

that

everie

upon

as

furious

they

bodies,

men,

For

streames,

of

art

unto

affections

into

prove

of celestiall

influence

his

to

and

whome

force

it is

meanes

naturall

beams

by

unbrideled

an

force

to

the

execute

vertues

inflammation

of

to

their

to

feare, love, hate, "c.

against

favour

they bring,

effectuall

according

man,

out

found

no

same.

holie

candles

consecrated

angels,
which

reasons,

gift and

this

fierie

sent

the

(in

by

church,
of

of

use

leaves

is, first they saie the

anger,

bodies

oftener

have

lawfull

the/ church

good

and

apt

more

in

violentlie

here

But

entereth

those

are

their

holie

sprinkHng

preserved

are

communicate

thorough

saith

that

the

increased

as

Vairies)

he

omit

that

"c.

trees, stones,

the

saie

power)

of

the

greene

things they
by

indififerentlie

maie

through

and

preserved

the

are

fascination.
which

ceremonies

salt,by

daie,

divels

are

and

227

20.

them.

upon

But

the

rites

consecrated

(which

of

qualifieng
Thirdlie,

reverence,

Candelmas

on

sundaie

wait

the

receiving

hallowed
Palme

dulie
with

observe

as

worship

and

Chap.

with

have

we

els-

where

spoken.

evill

that

humors,
their

thorough

out

go

ilfavoured

filled

monethlie

the

melancholike

carried
the

up,

of

of

bewitching

certeine
all

breath,
other

(saith he)
and

thin

and

all

the

bodies

the

it

leane, hollow

eied, old,

infectious.

Marie

subject

most

are

For

to

be

them/
and

they

belch

they

to

up

list.

beetlebrowed

279-

are

"c

mouth,

whomsoever

(saith

with

vapors,

and

their

also

are

and

spring

meeteth.

of

meanes

Women

nosethrels

bewitch

they

by

humors,

whereof

whatsoever

most

increased

superfluous

through

wherewith

women,

are

and

boileth

conveied

exhalations, ingendred

venomous

they expell.

of

full

bloud

and

diet,
which

pernicious excrements,
he)

their

And

women

Who

are

most

likelie

saith, that hot, subtill, to bewitch,

bewitched, if they be moist, and to be
he

bewitched.

bodies

they generallie,
are

yoongmen,

beasts,

And

open.

whatsoever,

are

soone

faire women,
faire

horsses,

whose

veines, pipes,

finallie

subject
such
ranke

as

he

to
are

corne,

be

saith,

that

bewitched
naturallie
beutifuU

and
all
;

borne
trees,

of

passages
beautifull

things
goodlie

namelie

as

to

"c.

be

their

rich,goodlie
Yea

freend

c.

12.

228

of

The

Booke.

13.

his

him,

told

in peeces.
And

if it

all

that

And

saw

were

hir selfe

telleth

true, honest

women

neither

anie

in

up

can

miracles

how

beasts

L.

by

IJFI

should

charme
have
Vair. lib. de

L.

fascin.

i.

is

it that

5.

ca.

280.

made
to

to

Ovids

eng

sai-

of

Pro-

"

dea,
Me-

tetis

which
indeed

al-

ledgeth
therefore,
Nunc
7uinc

"modb
modb
vus

aqua,

ales,
bos,
cer-

abibat.

wild

beasts,

and

hearbs,

and

driven

all

against

me

words

and

For

the

the

For

;/ they

not

L.

And

Vairus

have

flowne

in

cattell
"c

serpents,

and

and

the

then

their

aire, tamed

and

all with

old

have
awaie

pine

of

vermine

what

and

men

horsses, deprived sheepe

beasts,

the

charmer

saith,that

words,

made

of

the

so

with

therby

be

words

about.

children

killed

maie

take

writers

witching

whether

desire

his

I should

charmes,

it skilleth

words

all noisome

staled

char

charmes

thing al/most

not,

miscarrie

into

men

themselves,

a7notig

effectof

that

bring

by

killed

have

death, they

shea

by witches

done

beene

butter,a

hand.

"

or

child

with

women

the

anie
;

to

infeebled

*transformed

According

in

passe

done

be

cannot

have

women

to

intention

steddie

witch, except

have

to

recite

to

that

understandable

be

true.

woonderfull.

worke

opinion,

brought

being

bewitched

charme,

about

go

infinite

an

report

to be

Vairus

hold

stone

were

Chapter,

by, of

counter

it

witches, in despight of

be

avoid

pretious

though

of witch7nongers

her

cured

are

witches, and
"proved

maie

contradictions

eie breake

soberlie, as

as

xxi.

witchmon^ers

^T'c

words,

his

chamber.

The
What

with

one

all this he

inquisitors :

locke

he

discoverie

from

milke,
staled
vines

corne,

words.

In

much

so

he
as

witch,
by

saith, that

he

the

bull

and

wild

words

they

have

maner

of

horsses

bodie

bulles

healed,

; with

beene

have

beene

fluxes

with

wounds

and

and

cunning

plucked

be

manie

that

heale

serpents,

or

anie

other

spoken.
remedie
wherewith

And
anie

that

are

poison
is

which

stranger,

they

can

and

him

wounded.

all

that
Yea

and

diseases

he

is absent,
that

but

nothing

which

that
is

with
all

mans

(saith
of

stingings

saith, that

with

in

Yea

or

wonderfull

with

dogs,

wild

staled

bones.
of

with

strange,

and

dogs

mens

and

most

mad

are

bitings

also

arowes

of

out

heavie

words

all the

all

upon

verie

with

vermine,

some

walked

and

and

words

Yea

(saithhe)

up

other

cured

there

strangenesse

he)

tamed,

and

by

eare

dead.

as

words

lifted

and

wormes,

and

ground

bulles

sharpe sword,

upon
hurt

in

spoken

the

to

have

killed

bleedings

are

gone

burthens

and

weights

have

downe

coles, without

glowing

words

certeine

fallen

hath

of words

vertue

hot

with

words

they

verie

can

sword

beyond

all

230

TJie

Booke.

12.

^
A

ridi-

Put of

culous

charrae.

will

charme
of

paire

the

breeches

good

cudgell

and

hir

beate

out

fridaie, and

upon
strike

and

kine.

your

head,

cowes

doore,

witches

the

to

the

upon

with

bewitched

that

Mr

find

to

pasture

right

runne

discoverie

thereat

she

with

hir

homes.

all that

^ Another, for
anie

WHen

the

to

282.

the

beast

under
a

inwards

cole

whole
same

that

except

would

have

other

time, or
else you

thereof

all.

so

cases

holie
and

the

beast

wax

stable
cattell
199

[2]

and
or
use

be

never

sheweth,
either

man

together,
the

whereof

sundaie

some

and

upon
nomine

patris,

to

be/witched.
how
or

with

bread,
beast
three

trinitie,and

of

out,

threshold,

and

for

4f- Otherwise
water,
receive
Pater

and

it

homes

it in crossewise

or

the

over

yeare
de

is

bread

with

eares

and
three

preserveth

man

the

same

about

the
the
shall

Carthiisianus

and

Aves,
that

burne

cattell

your

holie

the

doore, where

Chusa

conjured,

of

and

j.*

it,

hold

eares

of

candle

waxe

and

facobiis

nosiers, and

S. Huberty

lie uppermost

little

all that

salt

holie

witchcraft.

the

in

lidoni.

from

filii,et duplex
on*

and

word

the

homes

the

the

upon

in and

go

"^

principall

changelings,

that

house

the

rath, light it,and

morning

betweene

about

in the

make

is left thereof, slicke

which

stall,or

drops,

and

candle,

paschall

In

that

certeine

take

more

we

earthquakes

thought

Aquinas,
the

all cattell

preserve

to

round

and

had

then
fetch

in, that

come

aire

noise
we

Thoj/tas

I will saie

little betweene

horrible

heads.

But

And

not

the

the

witches

and

come

could

and

opened,

the

hir torments.

witch

conjurations against

drop
:

such
beene

our

must

upon

beast, saieng
[* or]

on

you

it maie

as

with

laie

paine.

witch

ceaseth
the

darkened,

so

had

speciall charme

the

festivall

marre

fallen

Easter

AT

the

doore

then

when

beene

herein, alloweth

^
case

hath

the

for

31. Mai.

troubled,

so

diverse

anie

fier

saith

shall

of

make

there

thereupon

so

you

doore, but

; and

and

the

hast
bowels

the

in at/ the

and

heate
least

traile

kitchen

hot,

wax

doores,

your

your

house

the

treator

In

of

they
extreame

cat tell.

of

witchcraft,

not

the

grediron,

as

with

fast

knowne

the

observe

make

you

have

them

into

same

and

molested

drawe

house

with

lieth,and

carcase

and

the

the

over

bowels

be

of

kind

anie

killed

are

the

house,

your

set

or

entrailes

awaie

where

threshhold

fier,and

cattell

your

place

unto

the

must

of

bewitched

have

if

saith, that

water

in the
or

nine

dales

honour
beast

of
from

of Witchcraft.

of

mad

or^of a

satan,

not

wholsome,

the

last

all

papists

proudest

writers.

by

and

write

they

by that meanes
beginning of
matter,

bicause

stories

confirme

in the
of

twelve

the

is

praise

themselves
credit

manie

there

is

it,and

such

lawe

and

they

and

bicause

bona,

And

distrust
men,

from

in

wise

no

and

And

me.

and

finallie

detract

anie

to

that

proove

fascination

and

there

Lawfull

rather

The

of charmes.,

char

me

ordinarie

cure

his

cattell,and

for them
foure

bookes

cunning

bullocke

patience

before

can

alter

or

cattell,even

taken

happilie

if you

list to

thereupon
leech.
your

his/

niitted

such

creatures.
a

course,

If
he

Sapj. a-

insensati

119.

to

seeme

he

Psai

timent

Qui

grave

meaneth
witchcraft

by

promise.

his

B.

lawfull

course,

have

his

that

which

Gods
have

God

seeke

hath

pleasure
both

some

set

old

poore

or

Vegetius

then

serve,

booke,

medicine

stuffe,read

not

Direct

and

mLnes

extra-

third

good

some

to

(as they sale) "^'^"n"!

or

unlearned,

thinke

cattell.

charmes,

to

seeme

Googe

be

will

doubt

diseased

thereof

ancient

beene
no

as

find

if you

never

it had

bewitched,

in

this

notable

would

be

more

all

And

the

you

or,

so

for

and

true

shall

see

If

eies.

supernaturallie

among

looke

Fascinatio

manie

men

the power

such

to

or

to

cures

and

learne

to

sicknesse,

strangelie
treating

medicinable

desire

diseased

cure

; O

the

Chapter.

charmes., or

jUTif you

of

xxii.

saith

working

according

so,

preserve

should

all

is miraculous

proceedeth

The

of

old

awaie

take

saith

of

i.

consent

as

you

credit

opinion

common

meanes

it is written.

the

cap.

and

bicause

that

saith, least

from

L.Vair.Ub.

immoderate

and

apostle

bicause

he

thing

histories,and

the

the

283.

of

argument,

bicause

Salomon

bicause

the

number

bicause

mocked

in

supernatural!

and

witchcraft,

are

For

saith

this

same

superstitious

bicause

and

the

be

to

granted,/ and

as

herein,

it, and

of

things
absurd.

Vairtis
of

against it,and
with

speciallie of

and

L.

doubt

handle

effectuall,if

these

question

agree

kind

GalatcE^ quis vosfascinavit?

fe, vidcbtiiit

231

witchcraft,

least

base

in

no

poets

miracles,

7nalignitatisobsctirat

of

and

proove

For

is

fullie

is

the

at

are

writers

charmes

such
from

of

it,and

approoved

be

to

have

women

of

people

to

matter

there

number

tables

common

But

therewith.

that

booke,
a

assaults

witchmongers,

reasons

the

awaie

go
his

take

they

as

so,

be

to

and

their

knoweth

effectuall,God

all

against

22.

"c.

dog,

stuffe,mainteined

is their

this

Lo

them

defendeth

and

all diseases,

chap.

to

given

fobs

woman

appointed
have
notice

perin

284.

The

232
his

that

word,

have

had

he

taught

charmes,
200.'^-'
despise
and

with

and

foUowe

faith

true

read

sixt

the

worthilie

following, deserving

The
A

Finallie

charme

of charmes
taken

out

of the

sixt

his

the

Put

the

governors

phesians.

the

you

and

armour

loines

your

holie

the

Thes.

For

that

girded

5.

Pet.

with

5,

in
8.

verse.

that

Ephes.

of

stand

may

against fesh
worldlie

against spirituall

this

cause

take

unto

the

evill

in

resist
Stand

fast.
having
and

therefore,

the

on

chapter,
i.

power

you

against

world,

veritie, a7id

the

not

to

words

the

insuing

"=

For
able

be

may

followeth

as

of

thiftgs,stand

all

about

in

that

powers,
this

high places.
you

the

wrestle

ive

Ephesians,

to

in

all

then

couseners:

you

and

Lord,

and

darkenes

and

name

of God,

armotir

divell.

of God,

Qr'c
of righteo7ts?ies,
18.

in

the

spirits;

the

by

strong

havitig finished

and

dale;

called

charmes.

in

are

wicked

unto

of

the

princes of

which

wickednes,

be

against principalities

E-

preventing

of S. Paule

charvie

be

the

of

of

infallible

and

priests,witches,

of

chapter

to

whole

the

on

assaults
bttt

bloud,

and

S. Paule
to

7night.

agaitist the

chapter of

brethren,

my

assaults

is ministred

his counsell, which

and

meanes,

remedies,

knaverie

cou/sening

first all

assured

the

also

would

also

them.

undoubted

witchcrafts, and

of

maner

indeed

yeelding

knowe

will

you

and

them,

unto

power

prevented

have

to

if

Furthermore,

such

given

remedies

discoverie

brestplate
16. 17.

15.

verses

elsewhere

in

the

scripture.
Otherwise.

IF

unlearned,

be

you

learned,

some

require, go

to

and

knoweth

diseases,

godlie,
learned

discreet

physician,

faithlesse

the

freends, repaire
If otherwise

preacher.

by learning

who

and

difference, signes, and

to

need

experience
of

causes

physicians

unskilful!

and

men

of

comfort

the

want

and

discerne

can

as

and

such

impute

to

witchcraft./ /

283.

The

201.

confutation of
and
atid

the

amulets, by

meaning
doo

and

falselie

vertue

authorities

soule
you

to

is not, that

anie

behalfe

wish

force

Chapter.
of

aticient

ascribed

charjnes

to

writers, both

divines

physicians.
Y

the

xxiii.

thing
;

to
weare

or

weare

the

these

towards

that

it

them
whole

words,

were

bare

letter,can

or

comfort

in

ease

your

about

in the

for

wholesome
your

Bible,

which

necke
must

your
for

bodie

then

needs

this
or

would
be

more

of
cffectuall

than
anie

apostles, or
Johns

of

corners

from

find

the

such

verses

seeke

holie

water,

or

affraid

not

therefore

verie

trifles,or

roofe,

"c

anie

assault

to

vaine

of

himselfe, when
it is

to

old
use

he

the

such

and

^'

command
the

divell,

on

earth.

And

that

he

feareth

these

awaie

these
,

and

prophane

old

dcEinoml

su7it

saith

peece
all

men

how

eares,

And

shall

further

figure

of

figure,thou

dooest

tine

saith

that

these

either

heathen

infidelitie and
christian

said

anijnas

of

and

men

or

not

rather

calleth
time
to

burieng
into
and

them

there
cure

the

naturall

the

lots

sentence

of

the
the

if in the

but

Angus-

tell their

people,

remedie

no

y. chiysost.
^"

Mattk.

that

If in

heart.

christian

here

^V^^
^"x^-'
idem.

ibid.

286.
^;,g"^/

,6

qucB.uUivi.

the

to

is

heathen

rather

anti-

saith,

Incantationes

diseases

pallium

divine

by

place

the

power
in

in their

that

the

and

credit, that

onlie

Hippocrates
that

defender

would

helpe

ground,
and

of

in

are

his

285.
Cjaien.

203.]

in

morbo.

undertake

Hiptocrat.

divels,by

saa-o\

casting

or

they

as

and

matter,

amrmmg

couseners,

sutit

such

saith, that
to

verba

sunt

Inscitice

also

that

(who

Socrates

witches, conjurers, "c.

and

our

the

or

dooth

so

confound

Aristotle

as

sale

another

dale

last

For

like

such

in

thus
God

for

our

Galen

inchantments

concludeth

couseners

notable

or

of

Others

deceivers

falling evill, "c

some

sea,

and

manie

bring

the

fignienta

are

causes,

arrogant
were

doo

at

incantatio.

and
fallinge/vill,
to

their

necks

.'' In

necke

and

herein) affirme, that

hunianas.

decipientia
the

shall

niulierctdarinii

cunning

gospell

of

cattell,"c.

witchmongers.

"^
carinitta.,malejiciuin.,

impute

incantations

their

sense

in thine

admonish

foolishnes

prophane
be

to

arts

the

the

thy/

laie it up

ministers

philosophers

siait

it about

shouldest

of

heard

put into

it about

of

necks

and

it,being

vertue

understanding
weare

faithfull

barbarous

and

Incantanienta
was

the

magicall

infirmities
The

Let

to

thou

for

better

is the

Where

well

then

understanding,

the

their

about

(saith he)

read

saved, by carrieng

in the

letter, or

dailie

3.

infatuatio, "^c.

carrie

that

some

never

be

they
saith;

he

the

be

-j-j^

Origin. Ub.

saith) Iticantationes

(as Origen

fcsx.,animaridn

is it not

But*

if they be

But

For

idololat7'ia:
There

gospell.

fables.

irrisioncs

Chrysostome
of

wives

Male/.

^"'
^J^''p'^'

that

women
or

cast

Mai.

houres,

was

then

us

to

from

such

or

against

thinke

Let

matter.

freed

they by

["//"?/.]

foure

be

anie

terrors

as

the

threshhold,

time

anie

at

used

into

such

at

S.

they might

the

did

spake they

be

thing

externall

it,to

saints,

Christ

to

under

or

Neither

rules.
unto

looked

the

carried

end

233

2^.

that

not

either

the

to

they

burne

to

so

did

find

them,

in the

neither

crosses,

about
that

made

Neither

But

neither

popish

grace

trades.

was

ciiap.

primitive church,

Dei*

else

or

the

to

obteine

to

such

who

bugges

praiers

or

used

the

witchcraft, and

according

same;

in

Agnus

house,

of

matter

them

anie

thereof.

parcell

one

of

gospell, or

preserved

be

anie

IVitchcraft.

all

them

knaves
O

deliverer.

philosopher !/
11

"""

lib.

discoverie

The

13. Booke.

234

xiii. booke.

\ The

287.

The

written

the

in

this booke

in

hi

Gen.

"=

24.

these

Dan.

I,

which

20

II.

Dan.

"

7. 13. 24.

Hierome

2.

2.

Hebrues

of the
Exod.

8. 24.

i.

4.
20.

i,

times
some-

sometimes

Malefci,

And

Rabbi

and

stones

professed

them

lege, call

all

whereof

and

other

the

manie

capacitie.

in-

tention
touching

naturall
occasion

some

it lieth

hidden

matter

hereafter

by

some

be

of

naturall

dis-

coursed

"

things

to

through

be

to

are

say

and

somewhat
of

the

profoundnesse,
of

and

naturall

the

to

and

and

shewing
vertues,

as

verie

foorth

by

the

the

one

consent

enimitie, that
of

mans

with,
there-

coupled

are

as

heere

magicke

Hartuniitn.

perfect
the

on

astonishment

So

the

know-

or

the

and

conjuration

naturall
word

speach,

secret

words

imputed.
of

qualitie of

graces,

unto

diabolicall

this

of

discord, and

witchcraft
falselie

the

love, societie,and

mutuall

wrought

expoundeth

witches.

woonderfuU

reached

Ezra
and

amongst

as

by art, and/ speciallie

of

terme

not

venome

aid

for

with

the

philosophie,
the

want

naturall

are

it to

effects

either

such

deceit

when

nature,
unto

and

hath

side, such

of

is atteined

strange

deceitfuUie.

termed,

Aben

lations
trans-

doo

as

the
Har-

Latine

some

so

that

called

were

such

wisedome.

bodies

them

extendeth

then
those

But

name/

the

were

secrets

we,

man

is amongst

on

the
which

But

by

side, there
therein

thors
au-

"c

indueth

Certeinlie,God
knowledge

SMch.
i\ia.\.

singular

knowe

as

hearbs,

magicke.

naturall

by

in

saith, it betokeneth

Levi

ai^rmtih,

Natar

Gentiles

Aegypt,

named

are

witches.

in

conceived,

be
of

word

this

by

things, naturallie, artificiallie, and

woonderfuU
Isaac

they

yet in Exodus

it,to signifiesuch

288.

translate

part

most

inchanters

the

203.

the

tiimirn.

Rabbi

upon.

it is used

howbeit,

wit, Gen.

may
right signification heereof
of Pharao,
being magicians

the

But

and

to

9.

; to

Co7ijectores, sometimes

it
for

we

Venefci.

the

places

8. 7. 18. "

translateth
Arioli

7, 13.

The

nation

In

Exod.
In

41.

some

in

is borrowed

but

word,

answered

selfe.

evil I in it

not

Hebrue

naturall

no

other

of

"
8,

is

eke

magi

fottnd

translated

afterward

is

juagicians

naturall

of

also

1'ARTUMIM

Hicronymus.

Pharaos

objection of

the

whereby

scriptures,

diverslie

it is

how

and

it is

Harttiinim., where

word

Hebrue

the

significationof

7'he

Chapter.

first

whereunto
I shall

; bicause

This
absolute
active

convenient

art

have
under

is said

perfection
part

thereof,

applieng

of

of Witchcraft.
works

them,
and

not

yet

by

art,
in

it consisteth

evill ; for

and

corrupted

by

as

prophaned

as

by

This

foorth

it selfe

is not
and

causes,

it hath

than

235

2.

admiration

nature,

conceive,

can

of

art

the

Christians,

us

and

capacitie

nature.

searching

farre

As

things.

of

effects

much

so

all

published, exceeding

are

chap.

beene

either

more

by Jewes

or

Gentiles.

The
the

How

second
in times

philosophers

called

naturall

magician,

IAN

philosophers

IE

world,
at

it.

Salomon

than

things,

the

elements,
the

times

and

the

saith*

I knowe

as

so

alter, and

the
of

of

of

diversities

things

both

he

is said

how

fooles

have
Plato
that

papists

and

witchcraft

of;

matters

in this
saith

art, the
trulie

deliver

and

conjuration,
gathered

of

out

knowledge,

understanding,

to
to

have

we

the

and

rude

words
and
the

he

credit

contempt

foolishnesse

out

imputed

ryy

which

applied

science,
of

to

the

^'^

in
so

J";'T''

see,

accusations

in

all

is

may

in
we

204.

respect

mockerie,

Certeinlie, the

is

following
seeke

and

knowledge

philosophic

people.
that

the

and

you

lesse

^"-

yeare,

cunning

so

witch,

false

The

19.'

how

and

roots,

was
or

Sap. 7, 17

the

imaginations

Whereby

make

the

living things,

conjurer

to

times,

of

of

of

power

the

of

science

of

of

other,

booke

true

course

vertues

daie.

it in

inchantment

search

knowe

middest

conjuration.

his

these

and

this

Dioiiysitis; They

to

the

28g.

appeere

the

the

wind, and

"

thereof

all

may

the

me

Finallie,

bene

of

as

and

the

inclined

are

prophane

it to

"c.

at

and
more

the

But

made,

of

the

art

re/putation

speciallie in

nature

all

this

taught, professed
magicians that

art,

given

and

Pythagoras,

of

of

seasons,

of

have

church

Romish

of

power

to

and

end, and

plants,

knowne,

and

this

was

starres, the

of

secret

in the

the

beasts, the

and

this art, that

reputed

it is

the

account

hath

world

change

the

furiousnesse
men,

and

and

by

in
:

God

the

how

beginning

situation

the

or

Ecclesiastcs

of

hee

where

Wisedome,

be

to

why

over

knowlege

knowledge
make

traveller

greatest

booke

the

the

appeere

the

Plato,

travelled

preached

should

it

conceive

we

"c

learne

they

returne

Yea,

the

was

throughout

"

out

Christ, that

adore

greater,

was

find

to

their

published
to

is

and

thereof

namely

as

Democritiis,

Empedocles,

came

distinction

knowledge oj

therein, who

knowledge

the

for

for witchcraft.

co)idcmned

and

travelled

past

Saloiiions

vingicke,of

naturall

Chapter.

craft,
witch-

is Eccie.
6'"^:/(9;;^(7",
my

mind

wisedome

ungodlie,

to

and
and

the

i."r.

236

The

Booke.

i^

error

of

heed

be

doting
taken)

by report,

never

heerein,

are

magician

often

Albert

deceived

lier ; the

noble

the

lieng by heeresaie,

one

writers

is called

Plinie

as

false, the

curious

being

Albert

insomuch

rusticall

and

Plinie

downe

ridiculous,

seemeth

end

(writing
set

found

being

in the

and

contempt,

true.

so

authors, and

their

conclusions

the

(without great
manie

For

abused.

be

mistake

Then
into

magike

naturall

of

soone

experience)

groweth

though

by

shall

for another.

experiment

lier,and

this art

In

student

without

thing

one

fooles.

discoverie

other

authoritie.
A

magician

is indeed

that

which

the

call

Latines

wise

as

man,

described
the

and

Ahima

art

distingui-

shed.

Pompilius

Socrates

as
was

2go.

the

much

too

of

the

teaching
manifest

hate

unto

you

heads

doting
God

doo

we

hir

upon

What

we
are

not

bestoweth

and

Plinie

it, "c.

gifts, and

that

vertues

the

to

hath

is

art

thinke

can

to

of
of

his

man

his

severall
:

neither
waiteth

and

nature,

unto

an

not

in

order

an

comfort

our

that

consider

we

behoofe

servant

whole

the

learned

having

established
to

to

seasons

witchcraft, which
yet

the

as

I will make

condemne

Wherein

and

use

and

which

be

and

conceive,

tions
lights,affec-

handmaiden.

The

third

lie

Itiddeji,and

do

secrets

how

Gods
the

this

art

worke

is

glorie
of

of naturall

Chapter,
what

is

iti naturall

taught

viagnijled therein.,and

that

it

is

nature.

magicke,

God

almightie

hath

hidden

natural,

hist.
de

affirming
to

as

things,

all to

as

commendable,

times

witchcraft

of

tunes,

part

generallie

we

part

sundrie

weigh

hir

|N

his

yet

through

speciallie

therein
as

it ;
able

in them

jtothitigbut

in

:
a

other

other

these

impious curiositie,as

and

things,

diverse

and

seeth

woman

magicke,

Read

heereafter

knowe

works, grafting
creatures

"c

necessarie

distinction, as

it,before

grosse

and

the

; and

Hermes

as

infamous,

part/ thereof

one

philosopher,

although

But

figures,sounds, voices,

words

good

manie

art, without

how

and

the

preest,

prophets.

wicked, vaine,

unto

Greeks,

The

Aegyptians

them

art, accounting

numbers,

mind,

Romans

the

called

plant, till,
cut,

sowe,

them

given

moovings,

unto

old

this

the

among

among

Cabalists

distinguished
being

was

was

Cardan

reritm

variet.
us

manie

culta
oc-

mysteries

as

the

properties, qualities, and

For

it teacheth

bert
Alde

secret

to

accomplish

wherein

man

of

knowledge
maters

in

learne

may
all

such

nature.

sort

and

ren/m

proprietate.

oportunitie,

as

the

common

people

thinketh

the

same

to be

miraculous;

238

and
Pomfanatilib. de

in3.

J.

cap.
Wierus

de

lain iis.

us.

cant,

Jasp.
H.

manie

and

so

loadstone,

the

see

flegme
other

which

is

onelie

medleth
"

denie

not

beneficiall

The

206.

77/6' incredible

fift

of

operation

both

and

standing

distilled

for

it

England

running,

and

had

And

to

let

late

in

is also

to

miraculous,

that

"c.

is

Yea,
Aristot.

in

of

be

to

river

there

land

God,

they

as

is

wood

them
are

(for

the

for
of

qualitie

scene,
natiira.

rertan

wholsome

the

by

standing

had

we

In

passe

heere

which

we

bodies)

our

divers

into

stone

waters

which

vertue

The

be

in

lake

called

manie

Assyrides,

besides

in

that

Scarniandrus,
waters,
river

in

as

citie Masaca

the

maketh

Pontns

(as

Cappadocia,

yellow

Thessalia,

"

Thracia

of

in

sheepe.

and

in

saith)

Aristotle

the
if

that

hist.

animalittm.

white

sheepe

blacke.

de

being

Strabo

Italic,running
Plin.

of

nature

transubstantiated

England

found

there

nicii

physicall

be

to

forces,

have
both

waters,

beleeve

not

their

we

except

as

are

and

Co-

ventrie,

lib. de

would

of, we

such

even

of

vertues

of

But
and

compounded

treate

medicines.

vertues,

thankefuU

to

runninp;

perience
ex-

heere
neere

the

so

is it not
Of

excellent

experiment

cannot

the

as

effects.

sundrie

waters

endlesse

springs, wels,

naturall

of

of

not

meane
were

speciallie concerning
and

their

and

waters,

incredible,

also

be

of

neither

Chapter.

opcj'ationof waters.,

HE

even

and

purgeth

wels, lakes, rivers, aiid of their woonderfull

in

propertie

physician,

the

by

speciallie,

the

as

and

to

it ;

mariner

the

to

choler,

with

as

it is affirmed

yet

otherwise

nature

beneficiall

so

is

And

I dare

mariner./

the

to

which

melancholie,

nor

of

effects

strange

as

saile.
that

authors,

grave

of

under

also

being

bicause

Rheubarb,

Pcucer

Cardan.

and

tackling,

so

discoverie

The

Booke.

13-

with

writeth

of

towards

drinke

lambe
river

the

thereof,

called

Crantes,

Tarenttini, where

lambe

the

in the

haire

mens

will be

borders

is made

of

white

la-

and

colore.

^93-

yellow

colour

the

being
veines

colours

or

the

carcases

put

in

There

droppeth

sprinkleth
of

amies

mule.

water

brasen

awaie
Such

to

and

out

of
boll

other

out,
rocke

can

(I

lake

in

appeareth
:

find

Arcadia,

the

but

without

you)

were

it

of

field
to

called
the

there.
neither

leapeth out,

motion
not

eie,

if you

nothing
which

what
colour

same

whereas

shall

conteine,

warrant

in

serpents

you

yet will it remaine

conclusions

"A.x\6.
fanibres.

them

that

of/ the

toong,

manifestlie

and

write

dooth

is

There

whereof

pull

Plinie

rammes

be.

snakes, ewts,

hand,

nor

the

lambs

bottome

of

your

silverne

the

the

therein.

under

are

will

Cornettis, in

washed

in the
unknowne

and

hoofe
to

of Witchcraft.

The
Tlie vert

qualities of

a/id

lies

sixt

excellent

siaidrie

things

many
their

pretious stones, of coiiscnins:;

hath

the

awaie

as/

beene

gelt

mouth,

it

the

to

it)that

princes

of

yea

is

the
about

stone

of

out

foure

If it be

yeares.

thirst, it maketh

bellie

the

husband

to

and

pro-

dooth

turne

of

beane,

bignesse

cocks

It is written

thereof

the

to

(they saie)

eloquent,

man

fume

unto

in part

Aggat

serpents.

or
a

that

added

good

An

ceived
con-

Howbeit

are

thought

withall.

it maketh

capon

asswageth

fabulous

scorpions

christall, taken

made

or

and

cunning

Alectorius

tempests.

cleere

as

and

biting

of

favour

false

the

stand

I will not

(but
cureth

is woonderfull.

art,

effects,wherewith

true

against

vertue

qualities of stones, found,

this

by

most

patience

readers

trie the

tried

239

"^c.

and

vertiies

and

6.

Chapter.

Lapidaries,
HE

Chap.

which
held

in

love

the

hath

207.

ones

Lvdovicus

wife,

Coelins.
do.

and

the

his

enimies.

taken

stone

of

out

are)

corrall

of

those

they

respect

and

about

gltcus, lib.

whence

knowe

not

thereunto,
in

but

when

it is

becommeth

which

294.

life,and
they

refresheth

the

are.

wit.

ing,
bewitch-

or

necks.

the

all that

Dinothera
tameth

brought

derived,
the

corrals

it remaineth
into

thence,

stancheth

the

hanged
it

is

readie
of

while

write

some

him

other

it

that
that

and

who

invented
to

are

waie

in the
the

the

give

lie,

aire,

it is
it

cap. 93.
;

and

the

also

preserveth

necke, collar,or

Topase

poisons, preserveth

healeth

the

and

abused.

darkeneth

Hyacinthus

from

yoke
lunatike

of

lightening.
any
person

io agg.

Dioscor.

hearbe

an

creature,
of

his

tract.

124.

TOO.

I find

hardeneth,

raine,

it to be

Scrap

credit

emploied.

sea,

awaie

2.

cap.

cap.

people

that

provoketh

beareth

and

docth,

about

presentlie.

driveth

bloud,

suffering not

sunne,

dooth

see

multitude

that

and

yea,

how

Aviceiina

cano.

But

stone.

Heliotropius
health

the

by

good authors,

and

superstition

that

16.

taken

2.

from

An-

out

be

the

childrens

70.

ca.

an

Draconites

fascination

II.

thai.

recover

with

must

under

Rho-

antiq.

beit,
how-

out

with

sober, and

hanged

Bar

is

birds,/ (wherein they

awaie

it from

U'ct.

overcome

swallowes

picked

stones

or

starres

beare

are

such

vanish

man

as

be

crane,

that

they

droonken

beasts,

serpents,

vertues
a

of

noted,

otherwise,

presei'veth such

in this

and

the
:

maketh

Amethysus
The*

the

reteine

they

so

of

eies

to

Chelidonius

melancholic

wherbythe

out

be

prison.

cureth

if their

is taken

live

they

which

said

was

from

hearbe

even

it is to

But
bellies

the

whiles

is the

yoong,

Geranites

dragon.

delivereth

swallowe,

saie, it

their

of

instrument.
of

of

out

Afi/o

heereby

for

crawpocke

authors

some

sight

the

invincible

bearer

lib.

lib. 5.

240

The

Booke.

M.

of

passion
were

lunacie.

resisteth

and

cap. 10.
Albert,

of

melancholie.

are

troubled

fame,

their

raiseth

sunne,

the

keepeth

deceived.

bloudie

flowers.

as

drinke

to

of

is

the

apes

bearer

the

the

luckie

force

of

heate

also

stancheth

mind,

the

fluxes,speciallieof

Heliotropius

shewers,

women

darken-

aforesaid

bloud, procureth

Iris

helpeth

bowes

to

deliveteth

ses
Mo-

is

Isidor.

maketh

lib. 14.

cap
3.
Savanorola.

eth
208.

the

you

stones,

and

virtues

and

them.

good

not

be

to

deerer

than

ascribe
other

cousenage

for

will heere

be

to
to

sometimes

cousening

describe,

cunning

himselfe

appeereth by

a
a

Dactylotlieca,and
thus

verie

booke

followeth

the

place

omitted,

serveth

that

for
of

torture.

these

woonderfuU

tlfan

others

qualities unto
and

gaines

common

; sometimes

vanitie

the

well

Pharos

of

or

new

witchcraft

part

into

superstitions and

vertues,

Lapidaries

Aaroft

upon

and

adde

to

of

Some

(as

bestowed

humane

more

able

part

the

of

it

heal-

broken

being

excellent

most

are

riches,

Mephis

hath

Smarag

copulation,

insensibilitie

God

and

venome,

heereof

therefore.

magicians

And
were

it
like

therein.

will

Neverthelesse,

or

maketh

either

they
of

bicause

bloud.

and

suffereth

*A

increaseth

Magnus)

as

purposes.

forgotten

be

carnall

that

consisteth

heerin

not

stancheth

raine-

and

against/

Topase

vertues.

members,

gowts,

vertue

abundance

that

the

and

put

them

unto

boast

maketh

suffereth

bodies,

the

to

other

and

thereto.

water,

like

other

used

of others

with

lightening, driveth

manie

often

Alberhis

understand,

according

and
of

out

droonke
may

And

enough

passion,

hath

agues

being
and

of

danger

and

it hath

eloquent.

report

follies,manie

nose

eiesight,

such

so

have

the

at

lunatike

Hermes',
and

And

him
be

preserveth

helpeth

afraid

be

rich

Heereby

of

would

deliverance,

Saphire

to

the

one

is not

suffereth

them

the

speedie

to

livelie,and

for

powder,

they

one

from

one

appeere.

bleeding

good

and

of

pestilent infection,

woman

bearer

staieth

aphorism,
partic. 22.

them

the

not

and

health,

true,

were

and

poison

maketh
29S-

in

diamonds.

Hyacinthus
awaie

bearer

If this

thousand

Rabbi

with

able

and

falling

phantasticall cogitations

mitigateth

it stancheth

be

bodie,

the

the

aforesaid

droonke

maketh

divell, and

the

Corneolus

qualifieth malice,

being

of

power

of

good

shall

bearers

soone

if there

as

for

Amethysus

birth.

the

as

it is

Chalcedonius

the

illusions

that

the

so

soundelh

shaken,

2.

cap. J.
Solm.
cap. 32.

man

be

thereof:

untimelie

wise.

and

eth
lib.

bellie

themselves

recover

the

arising

lib. 37.

the

prevent

lawe, quickeneth

against

Plin.

to

maketh

in

in

droonkenesse,

freelie,and
same

Aitites, if it

little stone

sicknesse,

discovei'ie

first

give

skilfull
of

his

well

of

(as I thinke)

to
:

be

one,

experimented

penning, published

owne

his assertion

opinion

the

you

and

had

among

who

fessed
pro-

Lapidarie,
under

the

this

as

title

bookesellers.

of Witchcraft.
Evax

6.

241
Marbodma

fartur scripsisseNeroni,

Arabian

rex

Chap,

in

Galliis

{Qui post Augustum

in orbe

regnavit

secundtis)

pas.

Quot species lapidis,qticE nontitta, quive colores,

sit his

QucEqj

as*

Ocult

Quonan
Egregiuni
Auxilio
Nee

inde

dari

juvaturJ^

cura

expel/ere

cotnmoda

cunctarum

[*,]

docta.
reriun

perhibent, quibtis hcec perspecta fenmtur.

diibiuni

Quin

viedicoruni
morbos

lapiduni

miniis

Atttores
Nee

solers

[" Ocnlias]

rari'inique videri.

volumits

quiddam

hinc

vires,

cognoscere

effectusdat manifestos,

latens

causa

Scilicet

lapidtan

5, 6.

pote7itiacuiq;,

regio, vel quanta

etenim

sua

dactyloiheca,

sit

sua

Evax

to have

treatise,and
to have

{ Who

Of pretious
their
And

their

the

time)
the sundrie

they

sorts,

ill what

and

clime

found,

to be

were

hue.

their

and

their

understand,
most

And

hidden

cause

plaine effectsdeclare :
this will we
noble thing
a

have
The

reigne

privie power and secret force,

which
with
knowledge true

Their

To

second

did

stones

colours

rare.j

be and

counted

skilfullcare

is aided

of

learnd

leeches

209.
Vis

in this case.

rum

And

hereby holpen,

with
Awaie

aid

of

from

and

are

taught

such

lapilpretio-

soruni

tur,

men

"^

lonim

to chase

stones

gemma-

7iega-

quia

sicknesses

est,

rissimique
as

No

have

less

in them

precise

ministred

if authors
To

whome
most

place.

sub

therebie

and
doo

these

given

not

manifestlie

to men,

lie.

things

are

sensum

cadit.

commodities

of althings else
Are

by

Fleming.

tus

names,

Englished
Abraham.

it,

zvorld

coicntrie

2g6.

Grace

Neros

on

after Aligns

:\

writ

bestowed

in the

virtus

insita

king

A rabian

old

an

videri,

falsumque

divinities

genimis

is ftanied
A

debet

cuiquam

said

to bee

knowne.
II

culta
ocra-

242

The

13. Booke.

// shall

false

no

that

each

planets,
a

wherein
and

and

is

more

effectuallie

there

to

be

may

fudcEus,

Isaac

no

of

in

this

the

countries
doo

opinion

oi India

pretious

more

that

dooth

and

accord

ancients
Bacchus

manie

stones

Occident

are

Evax,

and

Babylonicus,

matter

meridionall,

diverse

Peripatetictts,Hermes^

Zacharias

and

operation, procuring

than

being

substance

by plaine proofe

the

of

tempered

well

orient

being

cer/teine

them

influence

their

elements,

appeareth

as

in

speciall

consisting

sunne

his

Unto

Alexander

namelie,

med
na-

of
lesse

shew

septentrionall.

mo

the

ingendred,

be

authors

mixture

where

of

the

compound,

grosse

no

Aethopia,

of

proportion

pure

have

stones

them

given

are

stone,

fixed force

that

concluded,

be

due

fine and

verie

and

largelie sowne.

vertiie

which

vertues,

proper

Manie

it is to

Whereby

influence

in his s^ibstance

and

case

one.

heavenlie

by

pretioiispearle

Hath

297-

donbtftdl

or

to atiie

appeare
But

discoverie

Zoroastes,

beside.

more

anti-

quitie and
learning.

The
the

Whence

seventh

pretioits

URIOUS

other

PI

ner,
mi-

li.

Solin.
Diurius

2.

which
I.

ca.

cap.

11.

and

stingings

serpent

and

of serpents

which

ought

they

scorpions.

in

As

for

know

These

to

and

operation,

and

example,
;

he

to

cured

the

alwaies

beasts,

beasts

are

of

impressions

internallie

venomous

whereby

serpent,

planets,

the

monsters,

planets.
or

bodies,

of

upon

and

times
some-

Aesculapius,

(they sale) poisons

in the

grow

of

river

in

scrin.cap.de 210.
complexioni6t'

on

celestiall

both

be

to

in the

and

their

heavenlie

otherwise
of such

receive

stones

operation

images
and

similitudes

serpents

graven

riding

man

verie

curious

scales.

and

planets

them,

they imagine

as

are

is the

the

of

verie

the

the
in

view, expressed

in

Achate
a

10.

Albert,

bus

them,

upon

devises,

onelie

not

ingraffed

lib. 37.

171.

cap.

sometimes

graven

externallie
the

but
naturallie

starres

have

have

the

how

operations,
their

afifirme,that these
of

altogether

and

arid

them,

use

Magicians

vertues

their

receive

stories

Magicians

Chapter.

Achates,

the/ greatest

where

noisomnes

is thereby

scorpions

qualified,and

by the

ingendred,

are

force

of

the

and

their

scorpions

the

cotn-

plexatis.

stones

love

298.

vertue

for the

the

stones,

are

consonant

words

is

and

quickened

accomplishment
amiable
and

of venerie,

embracings
kissings

with

the

in apt

nature

Also, if

increased.

and

they

the

and

love/liecountenances

figures.
of

they

inscribe

For

stones,

the

desires

which

must

would

induce
in

expresse
and
of the
also

tures,
ges-

mind
be

set

of Witchcraft.
rings, and

in

whereby

they

for example.

They

in

of Luna

gold,

so

of the

tions

aspects,

order

contrarie

Venus.,

the

Aquarius

avoid

in

thereof

for then

the

image

Caprzcornus

place
and

passe,

(as

heele

or

and

moorneth

planet

the

dactyl.

other

and

seate
to

bod.

for

Manie

of.

media

As

make

to

Villang.

doct.

freendlie
direct

or

P'fto-

'"'""f-

["permr-

of them:

configura-

end, declination,

the

had

in them.

happie thing

be

the

heed

Gear.

debate,

infortunate

the

bring

doone

course

taken

be

would

not

the

determine

under

must

to

as

you

it be

it)of

terme

be,

If you
be

to

make

to

i_

i_

to

and

in apt, proper,
:

and

abound

to

are

working.

graving

in the

more

Vefu/s, Ss^c

Libra

when

that

speciallie
they

expect

the

regard

influences

the

worke

taken.

be

there

planets,

of

and

Taurus,

Saiurne,
observations
of

is to

thereby

you

houre

observed

be

must

small

no

is

those

in lead, of Sol

Saticrne

there

to

more

of

images

243

7.

they

of their

force

greater

life,and

made

are

must

you

Marrie

vvhereunto

planets

the

afifinitie with

have

as

the

of

the

times

love,

the

in

as

make

with

planets

metals

gather

may

due

will procure

if you

of

and
made

they

are

such

silver.

certeine

for the
for

of

operation

the

thorough

stones,

addicted,
As

foiles

upon

chap.

is dull.

signes

Such
in

in Aries,

For

the

the

light

cold

not

place

be

to

now

and

Jannes

therefore

force

of

people

knowe

had

seales

shewed

those

fullie

characters,

devised

by

But

bicause

will

shew

where

pertie

we

making
Mai-bodeus

of

that

art, and

"c.

and

had

that

I read

mention
Gallus

of

the

Jasper

describeth

figures

by

indeed
of

verses

the

of

yet
zgg.
of

maner

planets

with

in them.

and

seales,

in
nature

spcculo,

suo

and

following :/

pro-

H.

Card.

i6. cap.

inventions

truth

signets

whose

of

Cardane

the

nor

Vincentius

stone,

in the

of

and

hb.

t^-'^"-

and

when

Card.

'^"

favour

good,

And

H.

no

freends

diligence

deceitfull

were

now

even

reported

and

Luna,

thereof,

the

autho-

sunne,

doo

all.

those
vertue

no

somewhat

spake
what

"

saith

of

Howbeit

attribute

riches

stones

at

deceitful!

he

that

are

towards

men

the

Mercicrie,

labour

cuse
ex-

no

vertues

inconvenient

no

helpe

of

twie-

things

written.

that

of

follie

the

such

in

seale

of

induring

as

are

Jupiter,

boldnes

be
the

although

the

(saith he)
figures doo/ none

or

couseners,

you

that

to

as

have

the

that

and

as

time,

to

princes

Mars,

terrible,prodigious,

their

that

ignorant

not

am

the

of

and

patience
I

of

in

saith,

seales

favors

Venus, pleasures

Saturne,

Cardane

and

all respects

unlike

not

such

unto

rities,honors,

in

in

shall

so

if

night,

by

sale

there

time

of

tract

living

were

of PJiarao.

abusing
small

for

looked

Jambres

and

through

worke

by night, and

bicause

But

dale

the

wherein
triplicitie,

certeine

in

to

go

you
is

espied herein, they

faults

decaie

all stones

must

Sagittarie

Saturne.

the

taken

be

must

by dsae, Jupiter

of

star

for

wanting

daie,

then

Leo, and

dominion

hath

sunne

of

the

in

night they increase,

the

"c.

ascend

as

lib.

90!

244
Marbodeus
in

The

ij.Booke.

211.

dactylotheca, pag.

Jaspidis

discoverie

decern

esse

feruntur^

species sepiemque

sua

41.52.

Hie
Et

(Sr^mieltorum
mziltis

Et

viridi

qui plus

soleat

Caste

Nam

trajishicentique colore,
habere

viriutis

gestatus febreni fugat,

Adposit
Et

perhibetttrpartibiis orbis^

in

Optivms

consecratus

hydropein^

parturietitetiiy

creditur

portanti

tiitamc7iium

probatur.

arcet

nmlierem

juvat

usque

colorunif

cognoscittir esse

nasci

esse.

facit atque potenton^

gratian

Et.,sicut perhibent, phantas?nata

in argent

Cujtcs

Englished

by

vis

kinds

Seven

fortior

and

pututur.

esse

of Jasper

ten

pellit,

noxia

stones

Abraham

reported

Fleming.

colours

manic

Of

luhich
And

that

authors

For

meaning

in

for
as
see

me,

places of

to

be scene,

but

greene.
is to have

prooved

plaste

virtue

more

yet the best

borne

such

of

about

of livifigchaste,\

are

this

be

selJOO.

It drives

silver,"

wprne

the

by

shining

which

being

as

is, that
stone

it

in
^

for

it is bred

And

dumthe

is

thorough

is

this is knoivne

in manie

world

Where

Memoran-

noted

said

the

be,

to

are

the

their

atvaie

fits,

ague

dropsie thirsting drie,

on

finger
a
ring:
shall
you
after-

wards.

And

unto

put

in

helps,

It

assists, and

it is beleevd

Againe,
such

as

and

It makes

the

noysome

that

ment

It dooth
the

and

beare

the

same

have

it,

faiisies {as they write

to deprave
it)

7iot

out

force thereof
if

free,

bee

that

too

displace

silver

crie.

parties gratious,

mightie

and
And

and

weare

hir

be

to

if it hallowed

and

In

dooth

safegard franke

lie

comforts

she

whe7i

in pangs

To

dooth

which

travell

weake

woman

the

of

is

mind

stronger.
be set,

same

7vill endure

the

the

longer.

246

The

Booke.

13.

corrupt

and

that

should

he

And

the

thing, saving
of

experiment

poets

by

could

As
But

E-

of

onelie

the

verie

even

is

operation

betwixt

tantum,

ben.,

bodies

change,\

minds

of

men,

strange.\.

so

fox

lizzard

the

loving

how

is to

and

is almost

serpent

male

we

man,

credible
in-

read, though

we

tituled
in-

rasmus

De

cannot

aniicitia,
where

Yet

see.

lizzard

in

but

shape,

that

affirme

some

in

also

is not

newt

our

condition.

From

the

onlie

which

like

the

to

affection

wards
to-

e-

nough

is

spaniell

man,

doth

much

not

differ,whereof

I could

cite

ching
tou-

stories.

incredible

this

point.

noted

is

hir

which

hearbs,
you

naturall

such
for

to

his

the

loveth
sale

one

can

water,

and

that

am

content

are

affirmed

be

to

pricke

Xantkjts

in

prima.

their

thus

the

with
author

dead,

was

or
:

done

yoong

therfore

some

rejoise

much

three

with

swallowes

old

eies, the

application (they sale)

the

of histories
revived

by

AnAJuba

reporteth,
hir

dam,

bicause

place

that

with

saith, that

an

man

being

dead
vertue

revived

was

of

another

hearbe./

by

better
neere

borhood.
neigh-

so

much,

cowcumber
shall

you

I cite

had

dragon

in Arabia
the

If

againe

restoreth

hearbe

and

them.

little Celondine.
yoong

which

vertues,

had

not

none,

they be, Jannes

as

25.

2.

other

swallow

of

them

the

The

if they

them,

referre

others

qualities and

simple

as

each

And

small

marie

in ech

in this

that

onlie

is among
much

other.

death.
for

of

vertue

being planted

abhorre
the

hir
doove

the

and

I will

awaie

rose

the

sale

There

prosper

besides

vertue,

two

BaHm.
lib.

to

in hearbs

have

out

sight,

live

no

and

fernebush

oile

have

the

defendeth

operation

wither

some

the

hateth

discover

to

Ja7nbres might
you

and

hardlie

hearbs

as

lillie and

The

flag

The
that

and

companie,

other.

the

discord,

is much

pigeon

castrell

they

Dodoncctis.

to

or

and

the

whereof

infinite

were

how

woonderfuU

the

herball,
and

accord

others

the

unto

repeat

castrell

speciallie

sparovvhawke

Besides,

Mattheolus

to

betwixt

and

the

enimie

ignorant.

not

amitie

The

writers

among

from

cap.

words

liqiiores

vmtare

power/nil

so

7iot

societie

freendlie

The

213.

Readalitle

Jub.

have

waters

Their

hist,

beast.

verified, in these

is

corpora

non

valeant

etiani

miivias
Some

302.

said

judgement,
verie

Fleming.

tract

shape,

liquor

qui

"sunt

A braha

beecome

Veriim
Englished

in

and

memorie,

understanding,

senses,

in everie

herein

foUow^ing

his

alter

discoverie

Xan-

being

called

of Witchcraft.

The
The

former

ninth

prooved

matter

as

we

by

love

bodie

of

grave

many

murthered
of

reneweth

bodie
feele

in

above

the

being

to

hold

to

hir, and

time

woont

he

trie

witches,

hot

iron

all.

at

well

as

into

Plutarch

saith,

the

and

that

clothes

sinketh

his

vertue,

that

in

not

they

was,

be

to

had

toe

great

J- Wierus.

were

which

burning

Pyrhus

or

thered
mur-

woman,

foote, hir

Plutarch,
'"'

it

in

such

And

that

one

left

but

that

kings

the

of

queenes

daie

supposed

given

grace
the

to

the

doo

to

be

to

the/
than

efificacie
our

for hir maiestie

referreth

the

of

words.

Princesse

onelie
cure

some

persons,

useth

godlie

God

to

God

and

and
to

He

Which

divine

be

physician.

there
the

be

certeme

bitings

being planted by
doo, it withereth

called

men

the

hand

awaie.

of

Bap.

king

if

serpent

and
it

use

304.

no

thereat

almes,

some

wnteth

Plutarch
with

virgine, prospereth

Also,

this

Plutar.
znta

Neap,

or

viper

lie in

in

Catonis.

mouthes

their

saith, that
; which

lib.

'lap'.'^^"^

Psilli, which

Andy.

of serpents.

214.

referre

offended

praier, with

'

speciall

some

heale

to

'^X^"""'^

Pompan.

kings

and

Albert.lib.de

to

writeth

the

now

thought,

French

will not

the

side.

peculiar giftof God,

the

if the

But

doth,

the

peculiar gift,"

right

which

referred

be

called

England.
to

right

if

as

doores

Pompa^iatiiis

alwaies

and
of

queenes

in the

disease

beene

storie,

manie,

vertue

it could

bodies.

that

in

^'

'^

could

same

Ger

all the

that

had

the

cure

the

in

house,
and

that

of their

miraculous

brother

hath

and

proprietie of their

woorsse

and

fier

no

repeat

borne

anie

it,and

sawe

kings

by

other

proprietie

France

also

flie open

evill ; which

evill,or
is

would

side, the

the

to

carried

manie

further, that

other
children

such

beene

sides

his

in the

nothing,

some

divine

manie

two

were

had

of

one

had

saith

there

of them

against

to

or

saith, and

Albertus

saieng,/

one

rather

it.

burne

that

naturall

can

feare, and

that

not

rience

man

freend,

candens

com-

J"^'''''^a

by

experiment

by

have

deere

water,

which

This

vertues

of

with

and

and

passe

Also

Ferruvi

hands,

striken

hand

and

wound

one

nature.

By

by

as

their

in

by
softlie

downe

of
if

shalbe

bound

being

sale, not

atid

in the

and

report,
the

presence

write, that

alteration

laid

some

Howbeit,

tried.

unknowne)

some

we

credible

the

read, that

properties

that
afifirme,

also

of fiftie yeares,

age

upon

long

selfe

living

operation

strange

so

by

at

Diverse

the

of

doo

strange

as

heard

bleeding

(though

him

be

constantlie

enimie.

mortall

"c

herbs,

dissention

have

authors

examples

majiie

there

man,

naturall.
read

and

303-

dead.

in stones,

see

naturall

247

9.

Chapter.

the

IJND

chap.

an

if
a

olive
harlot

hole, it

y. Bap. Neap.
/",,,

^agia.i.

248

The

13. Booke.

maie

easilie

hand

be

pulled

it cannot

like,

like

are

impious
For

be

manie

creature,

the

the

tasteth

eare

whole

bodie

bewitching

eie, hir

The

venom

or

poison

an

harlot.

conteined

Hir

people.
duceth
the

destroieth

but
had

himselfe
that

Matth.

13.
6.

Marke.
Luke.

4.

John.

4.

into

might

recite

man,

hoofe)

Wonderfull

ral!
natu-

We
so

bones

infinite

worthie

bestowed

bodies
see

doth

foot

and

prophet
of

that
none

most

and
a

bone

other

mitigateth

not,

the

the

have

is

beene

and

God

hath

excellent

taken

and

of

out

besides

crampe,

as

eie

infecteth,

them
such

and

other

of

in

which

had

have

indued

place.

gifts and

head,

fish.

The

other

bone

to

touching

nor

also

part

be-

our

vertues

stancheth

bodie

the

As

upon

woonderfull

bone

his

countrie.

owne

and

left

would

(for his glorie, and

in severall

so

is in

if Christ

and

they

hath

this

mans

starres

miracles,

his

hir

all thereat, naie

esteemed, according/
in

in-

consumeth
finallie

the

of

companie

order

church

manie

maner

(I thinke)

as

God

carps

be

bones
at

or

of

fit for

of that
none

and

their

miraculous

that

or

maie

and

not

So

likewise

and

harlot,

And

moone,

regarded

not

properties, wherewith

part

flesh

in the

common

men

an

hir

men.

execution

in the

hir

same

beautie,

yea,

woonder

artificer.

an

not

hir

her

of

verie
we

how

some

bewitcheth

against

mind

soules

sunne,

admiration,

members,

effects
in

and

living creatures,

other

their

long

contempt,

saieng

owne

of

continued

the

by

the

For

globe, counterfeting

made

of

of

behaviour,

the
that

of

the

bodie

armed

the

harlot,

an

virginitie,confoundeth

rotteth

permanent

power

growne

hir

verie

the

of

out

saie)

so

well

corrupteth
and

as

bable

(if

intoxicate

course

admiration,

respect

admiration.

is common,

not/ the

have

we

spred

seeth

nose

bewitcheth

the

maie

gesture,

and

this

And

great

215.

hir

and

impudencie,

bodie.
305-

toong,

poison

bodies, goods,

bodie

within

themselves

thinke

allurements

living

vertne.

great

and

bodie

proceeding

venome

with

entiseth,
which

not, the

behavior

yeelding great

the

beheld

in the

mid

beautie

vertue

rather

times,

of

partes

so

"c.

charmes,

Chapter.

coiiteitied

hir
homes

and

HE

of

such

indifferentlie

and

dispersed,

right

altogether

not

sundrie

eie smelleth

tenth

venoine

toong,

bones

of

they

by characters,
in

the
and

experiment,

are

done

with

not, ";c.

The

The

this

remaine

the

as

wheras

hand,

yet

be

to

universallie

is not

through

false

said

properties

strange

left

the

Although

be

to

miracles

which

with

out

remooved.

enough

the

as

discoverie

wise.

bloud,
in

else

and

hares
of the

of Witchcraft.
doth.

hare
a

unicorne

and

of

if the

home,

small

how

a.nd

Jaiines
such

and
Also

17.

varietafe.

de

eleventh

notorious

woonders

the

loath

am

describe

dare

be

the

quantitie, and

part assist

mineral,

Cardan,

of

But

cap.

de

i.

rerum

Peucer, Wier, Povipana-

in

in the

it selfe

qualities and

vertues

Steele, forked

and

sharpened

If
the

at

one

eie witnesse

verie

after

his

home

of

of

peece

had

ambassage

heated

end, and

306.

I will first

earth

of
bicause

And

in nature,
taken

When

monument

circumstances,

informed,

true.

wonderful!.

proportioned

following.

be

Russia,

was

miraculous

most

certeinelie

it to

propertie very

which

and

brought

description

excellentlie

most

of

out

two

at.

an
ocnlatt(s,

beleeve

of his traine/
and

insert

to

crediblie

doo

marvelled

not

Testis

am

so

returned

long

thing

am

and

in nature

to

make

heart.

De

lib. 4.

yet

here
I

one

gentleman

great accompt,
I

other

Ratidolph

T.

dispatched,

Albert

i.

vertues

Chapter.

and

good
of the

matters,

that

read

"f'''^'^'^^;

the

At

to

some

oi Pharaos

naturali.

magia

in

might

hardning

God

pleased

of

is doubted

innumerable

it hath

perchance
the

forehead

of all his bones

and

249

n.

others.

THOUGHT

Maister

at

Fichtus, cap.

The

of

noble

operations

strange

J. Bap. Neap,

Two

residue

the

of the

out

there, which

growe

the

Which

Marsiliiis

cius, Fernelius, and

see,

all ; bicause

Jatiibres,towards

secret

II.

are

at

us.

growing

bone

we

also

as

unto

common

which

not

muse

we

is the

accompt

whereof,

herbs

them

pretious

excellencie
of

How

chap.

of

having

good
these

peece

of

it red

hot, offer-

perfect
Strange
properties

ing

therewith

ritie
coine

to

and

the

on

other.

No

bird

field but

feared

be

to

here

after in the

other

Johanfies

verie

great

the

aire

violence

durst

naturallie
to

have

have

approch

the

writeth

of

speed

miles

first dale, and

as

it ;

neere

the

twentie

fled with

sight

the

without

in

Fernelius
hath

that

a
peece
"f^'*"'^-

the

It would
next

dale

the

helpe

in

it such

therewith

the

a
a

aire

strange

stone

brought

out

of

brightnes, puritie, and

marvellous
round

latelie

about

is

so

and

lightned
"

cleared, that
not

in

of the

beast

no

thereof.

off,and
that

cele-

either

it shunned

j'
It will

great

pursued gold,

and

fled from

morrovve

it was

place

would

creature.

which

shining,

in

it ; it would

side, it

as

it,and

dale, and

other

India,

touched

bulloine, with

or

of anie

have

one

be

may
conteined

see

read

to

in

close

thereby
roome,

in
but

the

darknes

requireth

an

Strange

fnTst'one:
the

like

qualities

in

of

night,

open

and

other

194

stons

'^^"
fg^"

The

250

196,

216.

197.

198, 199,

free

place.

It

would

alvvaies

earth, but

discoverie

willing/lie rest

not

laboureth

ascend

to

up

300.

it downe

with

is beautifull

unplesant

to

everie

moment

fetcht
the

woondered

that

stone,

sleight

of

speech,

in the

have
*

the

Being

of
7 booke
this discoverie

the

wherein

the

double

or

doubtfull

before

in

the

in this

hereafter

the

words

title*

treatise

Ob

of

Pytho

or

and

witching
the/

in

as

figurative

tion
interpreta-

that

to

two

stones
load-

noted,

be

or

their

or

according

and

these

is to

with

themselves,

farre

all the

words,

is avoided

meaning,

in

in

naturall

deceipt

plaine lieng

either

which,

in

well

as

in the

is

hereby

is called

and
of his

some

is resolved,

than

And

art, which

thereof

matter,

and

at

strange,

are

the

there

matter,

it is

and

moralitie

doubt

the

It

yet verie

awaie,

conteined

was

world.

presse

which

shall

be

hath
at

more

manifested.

See

tag.

133,

i35"

136,
138,

137.

large

hand

said

beene

in

consisteth

magicke,

miraculous

this

of

part

which

(I confesse)

yet

more

and

is ment,

and

taken

disclosed

man

flame

one

sharpelie.

last rehearsed

have
a

that

rather

And

diamonds

even

that

fier,or

conteined
and

307-

and

ended.

creatures

of earth

lumpe

be

mysterie
I

verie

the

on

being inconstant,

things

when

If

blemish,

or

thereof

the

as

belowe

aire.

thereof

part

two

here

the

striketh

spot

forme

but

was

miracle

that

at,

by the

described

qualities

If anie
the

These

undiscovered

you

either

feele.

or

mutable.

remaineth

resisteth,and

without

diminished,

long

so

told

taste

whit

it

hand,

behold,

to

never

and

his

stale

or

into

134,

160, "c.
Where

course
dis-

The

is

made

of

twelfe

Chapter.

o-

racles, "c.

0/ illusions,confederacies, and
be

writers

ANIE

"c

demaine,
in

resteth
nature

of

sight.

But

they

are

if these
of

our

mine

after
here-

these

when

either

to

things

be

opinion

naturall.

herein
Such

the

beene

be

experiments
for mirth

doone
to

they

are

the

hereby

or
are

the

thing

growe

vaine,

or

and

may

to

and

legier-

that

which

or

false.

as

not

be

made

to

of Gods

to

impietie,
the

hurt

name,

for

fine and

nimble

conveiance,

called

seeme

: as

when

they

super-

by jugglers, consisting

legierdemaine

in

unlawfull

in this
booke

of

Howbeit,

altogether

nor

the

to

deception

superstition

denied

reports,
and

sometimes

of fraud

thing

wrought

untrue

words

unto

prophaning

impious

naturall

miracles

or

by

recreation, and

and

abusing

neither

they

confederacie

proceedeth

as

well

as

of

imputing

of the

which

forsaken

nor

abused

practises

nature

how

ill used.

or

sometimes

thing, that

neighbour,

though
Look

the

have

illusion, and

by

as

well

legie^'demaine, and

seeme

in

of Witchcraft.
awaie,

cast

to

deliver

to

or

another

to

chap.

which

that

they reteine

251

13.

still in

divers
celts

their

hands

ovvne

other

their

bosoms

thrust

knife

and

indeed

laps.

Another

word

and

magike,

words

devises,
in

partlie

of

Some
in

private

afiarg"\e-

they

ginning

at

321.

pullet,

or

doo

these

toies
of

experiments
in

also

as

juggling

pag.

of

partlie

or

secretlie

live and

would

con-

of

knife,

same

chicken

which

eate

the

"

juggling is, when

spoken.

were

arythmeticall

in

of

head

and

to

seeme

bestowe

point

with

same

or

they

braines

the

the

never

consist

naturall

or

cure

well, though
also

when

thing,

through

to

seeme

otherwise

conveie

or

such

some

into

...

publike

con-

federacie.//

xiii.

The
Of private

laid

plot

by himselfe,

without

in

he

hath

alredie

card,

you

you
and

and

fetcheth

pocket,

placed

it ;

which

the

to

What

who

pigeon

sitting

painted

Grace

maister

often,
top

and

of the

house

should

life of
in
the

beleeved

was

emploie

picture

whose

how

he

the

so

all
hands

writing
as

top

of

hath,

and

then

of

unto

it ;

of

out

himselfe

he

will shew

burneth

marked

so

illusion,but

some

had

before

beholders,

simple

miracles

expect

the

matter

and

he
in the

and

canonicall,

as

use

of

of witches.
fresh

in
are

murther

This

remembrance,

all the

fables

anie

so

from
stance
circum-

have
is

as

storie
"

of witches

was

further,

least

though

as

needs
:

and

woondering

of

juggler

now

craftes

hard

further

anie

feat

must

his

died,

he,

and

so

supposed

now

to

is, untill the

dale

of

part

the
:

but

Example
Ws

woon-

'^'^'""

Lo

fell downe

what

that

kind

pricked,

hands

willes

hereof,

to

the

seeing
;

be
so

pigeon

taken,

was

if he

write

not

and

king

knife

the

as

other

had

with

dove,
the

to

Brandon

at

doo,

can

picture
I need

prohibited
it in anie

said

house,

words,

dead.

of

picture

juggler

starke

ever

men

there

was

the

the

pricked
efifectuall

so

shew

wall

what

see

then

with

thereat, how

of

further

where

admiration
a

on

the

on

shall
and

to

be

of

kind

and

woondering

juggler,

the

saie

astonishment

and

that

he

will

for

card

corner

woonder

not

it

like

some

example,

and

works.

strange

he

another

of

out

or

conceive

your

what

marke

with

suddenlie

feat, which

miraculous

As

thing

will

he

speciall

made

compact
that

some

privilie.
like

other

see

nevertheles

bodies

the

anie

doo

presence

accomplished

or

Behold

their

(by

one

anie

217.

pigeon.

when

meane,

beholders,

the

30S.

Brandons

of

confederacie

others) persuadeth
and

and

confederacie,

|RIVATE

Chapter.

most

when

you

252

The

Bookc.

15-

being
simple

This

feate

bewraied,

the

juggler,/

some

other

I have

discovered)

is, that

into

the

whome

thrust

of

in

before

was

matter

and
of

of

vomica.,

the

bird

it could

not

of

this

hands

the

Nux

of

nature

the

mockerie,

revelation

dramme

the

to

it

the

you

pigeon

had

which

poison,

such

unto

poore

he

thinke

will

you

sorcerie

and

secrecie

interpret

To

it

so

sleight (the

or

and

illusion.

mysterie
jog.

the

taught

are

discovcrie

or

was

so

live

above

ex-

prooved
treame

crows

upon

and

pies.

the

venome,

of

space

ministred,
will

she
and
might

This

done

be
a

by

(as

as

halfe

she

the

is

it

dead,

useth

words

who

credit

and

standing

to

the

of

the

But

falleth

the

beholders.

meane

and

If this

juggler

the

partlie
like

the

or

either

downe,

time

time,

which

sitting there,

space

the

protract

house

next

alreadie

in

medicine

the

after

pigeons

short

lose

top

anie

after

let

gaine

to

should

feate

at

be

dow
win-

some

of

admiration

the

be

astonnied.

art, partlie

rate,
fede-

on

said)

thereof

being

to

if there

greatlie

of

receipt
and

resorted

doo,

alreadie
or

the

houre,

an

alwaies

rather

Starke

after

in

done

by

faggot

to

an

burne

old

woman,

everie

bodie

xiiii.

Chapter.

would

crie

fier

for

out

and

witch./

the

church

steeple,
other

or

fit

place,

and
the

holding

string,
a

The

218.

by
pigeon
the
leg in

after

signe

by
fellowe,

Of pttblike confederacies

ven
gi-

JUBLIKE

pulleth
downe

pigeon,
so

confederacie

the

made

compact

and

is,

betwixt

the

principall,

the

woonder

whereof

and

consistefk.

it

his

rest

when

persons

assistants

be

to

is

there

diverse

in

hand

before
the

cles,
mira-

of

working

be

to

one

is
or

wrought.

As

thought

tell

when

handled,

it

speciallie
by

the
shall

or

will

induce

experiments

some

conclusions,
most

of

doo

if

this

of

naturall

the
:

fannes

doubt

and

expert,

fainbrex
active,

readie.

arythmeticall
were,

and

and

devises
not,
were

abused

and

magike,
Such

beholders

the

to

you

and

cunninglie

but

for
of

the

have

you

and

you

amazed

conclusions

wherein

what

when

admiration
before

are

abusing

be

beholders.

the

multitude

thinke,

or

legierdemaine.

or

part,
Feates

cousening

great

they

when

and

presence

And

before.

agreed

thereupon

in

you

doone,

or

in

rather

were

closelie
;

The

13- Booke.

254

their

and

cousenages

discoverie

illusions, towards

the

of

'^hardening

Pharaos

hart.
Hereunto

by

311.

such

(if that
to

indeed,

which

bicause

by
as

waie,

other

were

undertake

much

all

belong

and

true,

which

we

might

doo)

Pharaos

all those

I will

or

thereof

speake

in

place

The

How

some

when

thereof
and

of

illusion

blacke

UT

and

The

incon-

venience

holding
opinion,

and

made

so

that

helpe

sundrie

and

and

papist,

tried.

conjuror,

if

wit, the faith, "

shall

and

that

yeeld

cannot

we

cousener,

oppose

(I sale) when

so

we

which

clusions
con-

(through

greatlie

is the

For

doo

man

then

miraculous,

and

it selfe

nature

Industrie)
of

and

experiments

in

out

thereunto,

searched

wonderfull

capacitie

is annexed

man

witch,

hend
compre-

juggler

to

may

what-

soever

make

our

ascribe

ca-

pacitie, is
divine, sural!,
pernatu-

beleeve

us

pas-

seth

the

divine, supernaturall,

of

that

of

constancie

be

be
no

examples
thereunto, of facobs pied sheepe,

found

are

astonnish

illusion

and

learning,

wisedome,

deceipt

have

inagike,

added

notable

that

and

cannot

could

Moore.
these

as

there

Chapter.

naturall

is

wrought
Howbeit,

convenient.

more

xvi.

with

abused

are

Jainbres

wit/ches

or

performe.

to

where-

miracles

verie

the

see

cousenages,
and

Jannes

as

prophane

papists, conjurors,
seemed

magicians

and

popish

dailie

ters,
charac-

periapts, amulets,

charmes,

either

devises

nit, so

of

maner

superstitions,both

onelie

such

"c.

the

knoweth

heare
lieth
a

And

hart,
I

that

and

is

in humane

of knaverie

that
at

abused
secretlie

when

the
at

them,

and

nature

are

or

no

I may

which

(as

to

Howbeit,
be

alone.

I may

as

In

take

cousener,
we

respect,

miracle

at

will

at

such

weighed

toies, we
our

great

And

God

booke)
therfore,
maketh

doo,

him

we

than

moi^e

boldlie
further
the
shall

selves, that
as

con-

whensoever

woorth

be

things

with

"
And

all.

not

miraculous
wonder

upon

know

may

By

manifest

in Gods

to

seeme

which

divell,as

to

seeme

shall

we

example.

learne

we

himselfe

it,it

these

beginne

to

said)

performe,

and

of

babies.

I have

doo

can

understand

we

discoverie

with/
in

to

power

for

the

unto

or

As

idolater.

an

impietie

more

them,

unto

God

but

papist, witch, conjuror,

wonder
312.

the

with

God.

to

before

searcheth,

or

me,

knacke

know,

of

beleeveth
of

god

(as

thoughts

else

or

omnipotencie

cousenage

or

whosoever
a

properlie apperteineth

secret

none

gods

are

and

power

and

federacie

they

sale
we

admiration,

may

knowing.
leave

could

hath

it is

be

laid
and

to

to
so

up
be

of Witchcraft.
searched
I meane,

so

such

respect

diverse

of

that

naturall

and

for

pecocks, connies,

foorth

yoong

was

hir

house

phantasie,
satisfied

other

Et

sic

is

M.

affirmed
Mai.

purpose,

living
yet
Gods

word,

hath

places
sathan
the

infinite.
and

that

they
of

of

But
to

by

that

S.
art

they

those
shall

and

witches

blacke

soever

bodies,

saie

and

of

the

of

learned

creation,

Atigustine
(and
by

art

than

may

and

beene

by

appeere
other
if

"S:c

true.

be

as

by

have

made

changed

the

waters

of that

john.
Coioss.

place

wrought

by

hold,

that

other

somewhat

neerer

yet declared,

conclusions,

they

contrarie,
confirmed

serpents,

and

'"'

in

exhibiting by cunning

manie

these

''"

instant,

informed

never

GOD

the

an

M.MaUf.p.
'"

make

/atnbres, though

could

which

approch
hath

and

expositors

trulie)

that

be

may

have

yet

at

the

confesse
and

them,

miracles,

not

rightlie

are

for their

truelie

can

though

Institor, in

anifnalib.

also

Jannes

nor

Henrie

lib. de

and

assisted

all

and

as

prooved,
I

shew

actions,
manie

such

nothing,

may

and

God

as

perceive

of those
Yea

made

they

some

In

alreadie

had

made

Albert

all

therefore

frogs

oi Moses.

mag.

be

not

colour

create

can

Sprenger

well

as

Howbeit,

Neverthelesse,

resemblance
hand

divels

creatures

the

or

words.

affirme,

that

Belzebiib

also

serpent

with

cite

And

divels

hy James

by scriptures

beene

in truth

For

of what

P"/-'^"f

ral.

magiciafis..

manifestlie

shall

will

in

Chapter.

that

who

suddenlie.

verie

beheld

she

J-

who

Moore

husband

children,

xvii.

Pharaos

|T

gelous

in

brought

that

whome

pi'o-

but

sheepe,

blacke

as

by

220.

in

cotitra.

of ivitchmongers,

opinion

practised

woman

old

conception,

blacke

beget

to

The

The

an

find

We

and

phantasticall imaginations.

faileth

be

of

man

confirmed

are

255

17.

thereby,

had.

lambs

of

howbeit,

in
also

meanes

of her

offended

never

which

read

by

tmie

supposed

such

never

We

be

experiments

secret

verified

"c.

christian

neighbour

pied sheepe

Moore,
the

at

is

as

with

Moore

the

blacke

become

may

our

and

oneHe

not

horsses,
a

as

y^wwiji' a.r\d Jambres

Jacobs

authors,

phane

nor/

God,

scriptures

namehe

industrie,

neither

as

doubtlesse

which
the

with

out

chap.

the

"c./
313-

i, 3.

1,16.

256

The

13- Booke.

The

How

produce

to

xviii.

make

or

discoverie

could

from

both

teacheth

wings,
made

to

221.

manie

of

the

noble

laid

in the

the

hens

from

chicken

yolked

and

eg

Or

to

of

an

hen

the

hens

of the

serpent

produceth

which

is

doong,

dried

may

egs,

"

be

may

viler

the

deformitie,

which

in

There

are

also

fowle,

without

the

passe,

if the

passe.

produce

to

manie

as

to

monstrous

eg,

also

that

hardlie/ brought

himselfe

legs, and

dismembred

or

produced,

be

Aristotle

foure

thing

late, Jo. Bap.

may

whereby

any

of

fowle.

have

membred,

more

of the

powder

also

Pharaos

why

lice.

monsters

meanes

brought
is

helpe

eg,

the

make

legs.

sooner

creatures

naturall
an

and

double

made

fowle

without

beast
to

prettie experiments

produce

out

by

be

creature

anie

what

doubled

have

likewise

To

by

N'eap. teach

onlie

7nake

not

and

viagike^

art

Deniocritiis, Empedocles,

TRATO,

Natural!

by

i/wnsters

magicians

conclusiOs.

Chapter.

anie

brought

to

and

mingled

with

more

be

eg

of

some

natural!

helpe
the

of

hen.

called

serpent,

set

doone,

The

vels.
mar-

saith,

betwixt

J14.
Two

of todes,
natural!

and

course

which

there

are

order

called

"

temporal!.

and

dust

and

Plutarch
descend

houses,

in

being

Also

the

parts
not

yet

dishes, and
etiajn

be
of

two

set

efficit
sanguis
of

maner

generation,

temporarie, being

they

as

so

dooth

Aelianus

heads

"

being

but

fashioned

shoulders

earth,
or

lien

have

"

and

so

cralled

fullie framed.

The

And

place,

have

on

by

of themselves,

of shewers
to

be

on

made.

these

seene

became
two

of
dooth

Manie

the

frogs

sawe

"

he

bred

one

easie

is

place,

ashes

growing

cralled

alive,

be
the

and

moist

ingendred
are

he

eg

fccmincE

menstruosus.

other

onlie

saie, that
were

space

todes, the/

the

eg
be

saith

Neap,

moist

the
an

also

Crines

in

out

in

if the
may

scorpions.
set

and

things giveth

short

and

(as J. Bap. Neap, saith) they

doo
Heraclides
saie, that they

raine,

"c.

whereof
hinder

and

within

ingender

two

Quod

that

conclude,

naturall

kind

tode

huge

betweene

This

writeth, that

beaten,

being

and

J. Bap.

as

also

serpents

tiles,dooth

of

couple

ducke, being put

ingender

into

basill

that

who

dales

duce
pro-

dangerous

drowning

of all other

and

may

arsenicke,

better.

which

also

and

and

venome,

the

heate
;

little

certeine

be

doong,

parens
turned

are

further

in

naturall

and
rerum

jnenstruoscB

writers

laid

strong

will

You

noisome,

melting

remaine

must

houre.

venomous,

other

operation
be

eg

*Mirabilitim

ther
mo-

of

if the

singular

most
*

the

upright,

most

some

or

there

which

fourth

everie

cockatrice, by

of serpents,

therein,

the

saie)

they

(as
poison

stirred

fethers, "

tops

and
flesh

feete, the

Jlfacj-obius

to

of

todes,
;

the

other

reporteth,

of Witchcraft.
that

in

and

serpents

could

in

other

places.

when

knoweth

"

not

and

shewers

sale

They
manie

as

how

engender

will

buried,

of earth

growe

them

make

angler, that
are

mice

Aegypt,

the

listed.
of

in

Hispamis

He

is

civiler terme

good

no

beast, when

257

ic

frogs,todes,

Daiimatus

entrales

(which

maggots

also

; as

that
he

as

soone

Chap,

they
called

are

Maggotts
ingendred
of the

of
in

preserving silkewormes,

and

and

and

proceed,

knacke
or

woman,

sale, Pharaos
the

other

did

with

But

some

could

magicians

had.

Whereby

you

short
make

than

Moses

io

of the

ingendered
with

them,
that

God

he

worke

But
a

you
fat of

yet I

and

good for
angling.

such

shew

to

that

all the

cunning
performed

indeed
his

thought

miracles

and

magicians
woonders.

Giles.
See

that

be

thus

matter,

quantitie of

the

created
make

not

that

interpretors

of the

he

by

divell

The

barlie

the

lesse.

which

hath

that

place
(sale they) can
and

come,

As

them.

of

verie

lice

he

though

little cannot

so

make

can

Alley

the

in
poore

mans

librarie.

under
therefore

greater, could

the
And

had

great,

ignorance

creature

no

absurditie.

grosse
over

power

make

being

that

their

excuse

are

Jannes

therewithall.

you

space

perceive,

knowne

feats,and

P/iarao, though

dexteritie

lesse

no

be

wards
in-

of
beast

livelie

especiallie with

assure

can

not

may

indurate

actions, to

their

is

order

bicause

summer

joine

could

to

neerer

in verie

are

the

purpose,

they

as

cunning

lice

their

to

little

in

the

conclusion

experiments might

cunning,

their

knoweth

like

which

seed,

well

serve

Whosoever

perceive

may

greater

come

beyond

fishes.

dead

delaies, and

excuses,

they

and

Such

Jambres,

man

is

winter, that

the

creature.

to

for small

bait

gentles) a good

though

as

the

not

like

over

small.//

The

That

matters

great

and

it

"

magicall
prohibited

estimation
with

that
an

asses

I doo

of

head

it,I shall

be

thought

to

in these

of

reason

As

for

And

of

I shall

princes

and

in this age

those

admiration

set

can

be

is

commonlie

abuse

example.

not

ments
experi-

in

the

other

great

mooveth

popish praiers

witch.

and

students

countries

is it that

shoulders,

mans

of

speciallie when

workings.
and

experimoits,

esteeme

perspective,"r'c.

countenance

in truth

charmes
a

the art

princes

trifles in respect

allowed, by

miraculous

upon

but

effect

give

; which

certeine

are

arts, which

than

woonderftdl

divers

j/j.

by this art, when

glasses, of

this

to

therewith

in

Chapter.

wrought

these

mainteine

coupled

of

conchisiotis

OWBEIT,

rather

be

may

niainteine

strange

xix.

If I
an

and

afifirme,

horsse

beleeved

or
or

if

yet if/. Bap. Neap, experiLL

222.

258
Wonderfull

experi-

ments.

Booke.

ments

be

horsses
an

head
mans

and

or

are

unccrteine,

be

Cut

the
it

the

and

same,

it

of

fit

oile and

the

with

an

thereof

vessell

filled with
over

couor

strength

or

case

or

horsse

earthern

let it be

dawbe

witch

of

the

in such

used

vertue
an

and

also make

will

of the

head

off the

make

close, and

so

seeme

words

pleasure

otherwise

effectuall, and

cover

the

it

experiment,

The

at

is this

dead)

the

thereof.

recited

make

to

with

lome

it

let

neck

boile

ders,
shoul-

over

haire

of the

anie

in

if you

as

All

dead.

glasse,

Strange
things to

necessarie.

and

amies

sights

and

all other

make
well

illusions

the

little

being

the

standers

by will
in the

by

and

seeme

knowne,

woonderous

and

conteined

in

is verie

perspective

of them,

had.

sulphur

fiered

the

But

the art

; whereto

beast

standers

salt

made

shall

therewithal!

perceived

conceipts

authors

is called

the

the

of

thing

which

it with

Jambres.

and

everie

as

or

oile made

face

face

candle,

annoint

horsses

diverse

as

if that

boile

new

verie

be

like

bodies

like

fine,and

things might

it sheweth

For

anie

the

composita

Aqua

exceed

farre

doo

and

the

faces,

written, that

it with

have

heerewith,

lights extinguished,

these

with

the

beate

oile ; and
to

boiled

flesh

the
scene

seeme

mens

have

verie

kindle

miraculous

devises, and

the

annointed

to

practised by J

also

and

with
shall

have

to

be

seeme

all other

and

night,

same

bur/ned,

be

hedlesse.

be

to

be

annointed

It is also

pot, and

may

they

be

seeme

arsenicke

beate

covered

seeme

heads

beast

bones

the

by, and

lampe

continuallie,

that

bare

mingle

shall

shall

he

annointed,

and

If

dales

the

as

monstrous.

most

316. Spernia

so

If beasts

affirme.

seeme

three

standers

head, they

mans

soberlie

in

oile,

heads.

But

fier

powder,

into

asses
a

heads

the

soft

into

run

may

be

to

conteine

to

therof

fat

proceed

be

lesse

the

to

conclusion

(before they
be

matter

papist joined

or

and

the

But

discoverie

difficult

no

seeme

capacitie

asses
on

woonder

will

an

witch

the

asse
set

true, it is

of

charme

sener.

To

The

13.

experiments

whose

doone

be

by tive
perspecglasses.

in diverse

seene

massie,

the

for you

may

therein.
223.

doo/
in

in

aire ;

others,

others,

others,
wherin

where

one

his

not

all.

turne

to

owne

the

made,

may

image

one

to

make

contrarie

to

right,and

the

to

may

see

of all

use

left side

be

one

to

the

cleare

see

what

others,

left ; others, that

to

the

the

There
and

image,

mans

glasses,make

in

going

"c.

hundred,

hanging

men

another

"

same

others

flieng

men

soever

the

see
see

may

glasses

favour

or

shall

another

similitudes

manie
the

you

eversed, the

you

comming,

one

seeme
man

one

perceive

may

see

shall

wherein

thinke

shall

you

image

what

others, wherby

whereby

and

turbinall,

the

the

inversed,

therein

as

piked,

or

coloured

as

you

framed,

so

you

others,

Others,

cornerd,

so

hallowe, the plaine, the

in the

the

irregular, the

far distant

glasses also,

be

at

are

as

pyramidate

the

the

imagination,

your

places

the

glasses

have

Others

the

aire

regular,
in

print

you

round,

the

bounched,

the

glasses

columnarie,

the

embossed,

of

sorts

make

none

right

burne

side

before

of Witchcraft.
and

behind;

but

cast

others, that represent

the

not

Chap.

received

images

within

259
them,

Cocerning
these

off) in everie
make

that
and

of

collection

by the
farre

which

under

seeme

things

most

that

glass

dooth

shape

no

hidden

mysterie

to

me,

Pharaos
like

would

for these

And

feats

therefore

have

have

beene

that

accounted

the

betwixt
their

JHUS

part

created
the

all

and

by

past

Moses

divels

the
bidden
forbut

not

and

such
some

Rash

And

saints

and

the

by

presence
But

hell, could

in

God
his

of

GOD

to

strange
bestowed

will,beyond

the

he
of his

list.

unto

things,

secret

and

such

also

miracles

here

as

hath

word)

power

And

some

man,

his

prophets,

men

finding out,

upon
with

hands

shew
in

and

(of nothing,

whatsoever
the

knacks.

to

of

Pharao,

affirme

which

that

doo

indeed

than

infidelitie.

as

and

he

did

Jannes

Janibres

they by themselves,
Moses

did

by

the

or

by

all

in

and

of the

power

apish

imitation

Jannes
lam-

bres

of

working

is

Holie-ghost,
our

witches

magicians

woorsse

doo

can

did

by

ver
ne-

soundlie.

An

in

on
opinican

how

and

witches,

our

cunning

such

have

to

at

accomplish
wrought

apishlie followed.
the

seemeth

dooth

and

pleased

framing

Howbeit,

and

things,
he

317-

write

witches.

witches,

jtcggling

knowledge,

for

he

in

it hath

that

see

you

thereby

of man,

reach

in times

eo.

judge

rich

magicians

consisted

cunning

divinitie.

of his

in

tur

the

true, that

other

guiE

some

not

those

speculo
speculares

most

have

had

their

such

feats

art, I denie

with

If anie
words

it ; and

and
all the

object

and

charms,
world

sale, that
as

will

est

Chapter.

XX,

compounding,
as

I for

it is most

saints,some
maketh

pope

Pharaos

seeke

that

than

experience

and

thinke

to

in

lesser

Neap,

of brevitie
But

the

thinketh

seene,

eiesight

witches.

poore

comparison

part

the

is deceived

them

it maketh

be,

that

are

thing

J. Bap.

downe.

set

better

The

most

if desire

(as Poiiipanacius saith)

sale,

the

burneth

for the

which,

here
had

magicians

devises.

them

the

us,

There

is, that
it

ever

over

colours, "

Atigustine

Vitellhis, and

I have

make

so

(verie
hand

at

us.

Finally,

glasses,

big

therfore

therein.

These

how

how

And

diverse

thing.
these

but

in

above

ses
glas-

ber
remem-

glasses,

be

are

as

and

for Noyi

off to

things
be

fier

be cleare

farre

to

images,

setteth

There

us,

things

white

it is.

be

to

under

are

represent

shape

than

bigger

largelie hereof.
receipt

that

aierie

force

great

burned.

far off ; such

be

concerning

lessen/ the

Uke

little,
things

to

admiration

of

may

speciallie any

gorgeous,

worthie

with
be

seeme

those

and

glasses also,

some

that

is neere,

us

aire,appearing

beames,

sunne

thing

great

that

ofif in the

farre

them

Pharaos
never

be

woonders.

6o

able

Jo. Calvhii-,
lib. institiii.
8.

Clc.

rccog.

shew

to

3.

witches
as

did.

they

saith

putat.
lamiis.

dc

of

shewes

serpent,

un-

possib'.e to
divels : Ergo
to

to

witches

it

was

Erastus

himselfe
If the

it must

needs

had

beene

one

beyond

bodie,

no

and

nothing,

of

have

nor

substance,

and

the

divels

yet

no

something

nothing

be

to

beene

the

And

rod.

contrarie

and

qualifieng

Which

make

make

to

are

verie

of another.

as

For

argument)

neither

can

bodie

and

wit,

creation

the

doo.

of the

out

; to

for he

power,

bodie

God

as

these

prestigious

can

had

transformed
of

but

were

doo

but

in drift of

serpent

our

doo

For

to

witches

confesseth

magicians

worke

they

seeme

our

as

cannot

suppose.

if they made

than

beene

double

them)

rather

And

more

these

as

manie/

as

did

indeed.

fables.

(as

actions
be

them

I saie

so

of

saith

doo,

magicians

worke

extinguishment
are

they

done

openlie

was

anie/ thing:

Calvine

(as

wives

old

therein

never

could

things,

witchcrafts
but

Actions

did,

they
doo

yet

These

than

woonders,
dis-

And

Neither

elements

in

which

conjurors

and

j/tS".jugglers.

Erast.

That

it.

discoverie

i.

224.

cap.

TJie

13. Booke.

bodie

something

things,

one

naie,

conjurors,

they

"c.

[* Matt.

5,

36]

had

magicians
drive

with

creatures
de

my-

could

wishes

or

could

make

counterfet

as

? And

blacke.*

or

them

them,

can

therefore

iinaginaimir., prceter

the
that

Or

Pharaos

could

hurt

not

If

whie

sudden,

upon

they

It

they

much

so

words

fascinati

Quce

that

doo

cannot

frogs

verie

againe?

thinke

we

which

made

white

either

haire

one

awaie

them

should

Jamb,

make

cannot

they

frogs,

witches,

our

kill cattell and

I saie

with

other

Javiblichiis,
habent

nulla

iniaginametita

not

whie

steriis.

actio7iis

ve?'itate7n

have

imagine,

doo
the

"r= essentice

truth

no

The

the

their

7niracles,of

Balams

truelie
Pharaos

and

raaisters

being

we

or

beside

essence,

themselves,

by

or

presented,

the

and

Janibres, 0/false prophets,

there
admit

presented,
their

tritlie

were

water

of

and

asse.

should

fanibrcs

magicians

their

as

of action

Chapter.

and

thinke

I
I

though

frogs

by Jannes

indeed

RUELIE

not

things

all either

xxi.

and

serpents

poisoned

were

at

bewitched

imagination.

bare

That

Such

; not

and

familiars

or

no

that

the

that

were

the

could

divels

but

and

serpent

truelie

water

they

inconvenience

execute

that

granted,
frogs

were

poisoned hyfatutes
such

miracles

of

God, by the hands

of

of those

owne

actions.

tooke
3^9'

counterfet

them,

instruments
so

as

by

and
of

their

couseners,

compelled
his

hands

will and
God

contrarie
them

vengeance,
shewed

their

to

in their

some

owne

ridiculous

upon

their

miracles,

expectations, overwickednes

which

to

be/

Pharao

maister
he

himselfe

262

Thai

the
of

art

To

enough)

is
or

least

les

that

avouched

be

to

(and

no

livelie

shew

much

jugglers approch

our

than

magicians,

strange

in

it is

conclude,

discoverie

there

manifest

proofes

be

gling
jug-

more,
at

The

13. Bookc.

of

either

witches

working

miracles

than

anie

PJiaraos

resemble

to

neerer

conjurors,

or

"

make

can

inchantors

more

doo

can

for

working

these

miracles
than

practise

con-

juring,

witchcraft,

that

But

termes.

of mine

shew

to

you

that

in

may

thinke

in this

opinion

which

action,

I have

I will

behalfe,

witches

in words

doo
for the

reason

maintenance
of words

multitude

by

surcease

and

"c.
to

of

this

amplifie

juggling,

place, referring

where

conveiances

you

which

the

of

capacitie

caused

them

when

compare

and

would

be

set

be

somewhat

in

and

"c

witches, conjurors,
delusions,
cunning

"c

and

jugglers

be

may

it either

be

as

hand

in this

the

miracles

ascribed

false

unto

miracles,

commonlie

meere

practised by

legierdemaine,

by

juggling,
conjurors

to

that

miracles

are

standing
under-

of

anie

resolved,
for

I have

your

imputed

the

into

demonstrations.

at

taken

well

actions

for such

be

and

same

discoverie

sorcerers

them,

the

instrumentall

woonders

will

you

sight by

of

figure, that

whole

the

PJiaraos

beleeve

Pharaos

that

with

witches, (not omitting

doone

and

scribed
de-

be
sinke

presentlie

practitioners

helped by

thereof

should

art

cunning

convenientlie

so

they

forme

perused

wonders

comparison)

be
in

foorth

have

you

the

that

that

as

and

practises

cannot

the

of

following

tract

strange

they

speech,

you

to

might
And

bicause

of

by phrase

you
read

shall

the

to

confederacie,

or

otherwise.//

The

226.

321.

The

xxii.

and

discovered,

of juggling

art

Chapter.

IOW

because

pertinent

so

and
of
the
to

of
In

what

spects
re-

gling
jugis tollerable
also

com-

of

rest

other

such

men

poore

onlie

toUerable,

name

of

but

alwaies

the

other

God,

nor

the
as

but

my

is

thought good

secrets

live

to

being

this

of

thereby

the

people

it dooth

and

attribute

the
life

the

delivered

discover
sorie

to

they

abuse

mendable.

detected

unlawfull
and

bewraied.

and

wherein

the

impious

arts

art

may

consisteth,
be

by

art

with

his
so

them

are

not

and

acknowledge

craft
witchthe

out

hinderance

herein

them

unto

of
in

it falleth

the

dooings
so

matter

it,together
that

mysterie,

whose

greatlie commendable,

make

also

manifestlie

so

points

ministred,
and

purpose,

deceiptfull arts

lot, to laie open

my

to

cousenage

juggling

the

occasion

such

in what

consist.

principallie

as

the

not

the

power

thereby
rather

of Witchcraft.
The

the

wit,

therefore

art

true

waies.

of

conveieng

shuffeling of

much

pleasure,

other

witches

when

time.
these

certeine

other

delusions,
of

everie

the

knacke

by

notable

whether
or

mouth,

your

still in

kept

bullet,

ball, is
ball

place

in the

is to

be

at

the

then

fingers,then

betwixt

midlefinger

the

palme

anie
shall

being

of
ball

one

keepe

you

to

and

you,
or

unto,

five
you

and
as

meere

by

due

vation
obser-

322.

also

ringfinger

betwixt

thombe,
the

small

shall

you

is to

the

be

your

certeinelie

woonderfuU

be

great
small

the

and

227.

other

forefinger

and

onelie

not

it in

and

with

greatest
ball

ringfinger

your

balles, "c

corke.
a

but

it betwixt

doo

to

of

bestow

to

plaie

the

leaden

balles

vari-

hand,

it is to

with

But

left

your

Great
etie of

them

feats.

first with

are

you

your

is

worke

hundreth

it with

doo

are

handle

use

aier, "c

yet reteine
shall

by
a

the

cleanelie

thereof

devises

practise

with

same

"

into

practise

use

up

and

balles.

can

where

therein

by

rip

to

but

the

you

forefinger and
the

teach

all

ball

better

hand,

jointlie,and
hand,

and

the

your/ thombe,

the

from

foure

atteined

example.

with

Lastlie

the

If

up

learning,

your

are

shewed.

cunning

of

placed

midlefinger,
and

first

your

palme

or

and

sooner

of

pleasant

are

into

throw

pot,

hand.

right

your

shall

you

first

The

or

if you
therewith

to

seeme

into

sist.
con-

endevor

can,

see

diverse

ball, the plaies

shewe

hand

deciphered./

or

as

of

judgements.

as

soone

or

any

Chapter.

one

somuch

you

than
the

of legierdemaine therewith,

with

may

shall

you

maine
diioth

expense

and

some

taught

are

that

desperate,

heereafter

the

you

as

inan7ter

feats

infinite,in

whereof

legierde-

all

taught by
and

plaine

as

wherein

shew

than

discover

eies

three

principall
points

third

may

art

be

you,

mens

and

me

ONCERNING

into

art

xxiii.

the

ball,and

well,

abuse

actions,

The

Of

to

the

The

and

niniblenes

this

to

signifieunto

dreadfull

some

rather

to

that

these

exercise

great

words

monie,

in

cannot

formed
per-

hiding

cunning

of

parts

in

to

especiallie

of

more

part

professe

is,in

of

counterfet

or

this

onelie

tricks

proper

delectable,

but

without

meaning

my

hath

other

suffice

is

is expert

that

All

as

it shall

jugglers

therefore

Now

much

as

mysteries,
drift of

and

instruction,

for

alteration

feats, and

magicians.

or

And

the

23.

legierdemaine
is

principall consisteth

He

manie

discovered

are

description

cards.

in

which

hand,

in

second

the

and

or

they

first and

balles, the

in the

the

of

The

consisteth

juggling

conveiance

nimble
three

of

Chap.

strangest

practised

in

These

feats

nimbly,
cleanly, "
swiftly to

are

to

seeme

hand
as

but

you
This

one.

feats

put

as

for

be

convei-

ed

eies

SI

beholders
raav

as

of the

not

the

264

three

Laie

discoverie

The

13- Dooke.

foure

or

before

balles

perceive

the

Then

first

seeme

seeme

to

hold

or

anie

the
ball

balles

to

of

with

likewise
Memoran-

dumthat
juggler

the

set

must

ter
mat-

foure

will

woonder

candlesticke

of

one

they

them

all downe

them

(as by

into

you

so

"

if you,

all those

holding

in

three

doo,

easilie

may

and

"

words,

But

leave

use

hand,

your

and

grace

right hand,

your

is/ gone

become.

are

or

candlesticke

one

that

like

each

charme

some

up

see

you

with

where
with

under

balles
turned

having

quisite.
re-

with

so

fingers,and
will

they

remaineth

there

taken

up

with

anie

other

thing,

them

you

neither

thinke

anie

them.

of

to

your

in

no

wise

that

anie

fast

ball

from

standeth
with
the

under

candlesticke

the

in

passe,
when
passe,
come

woonderfuU

the

the

balles

you

manie

and

maner

fr5

other

that

seeme

and

they

then,

that

and

they

behind

under

doone,

returne

ball, and

great

about

you,

the

ball

to

conveie

afterward

it will

not,

ball,or

first

aforesaid, under

where

charmes

touched

you

like ball

forme

candlesticke,

same

which

or

feats

left the

you

candlesticks,

like meanes,

remaineth

(for
much

shewing

great

miracle

by

other

an

in

For

greater.

thing

having

*words

do,
cre-

quam

behind

be

furthest

those

of

your

will be

by
if also

strange,

where

but

same

shall

you

nun-

under

the

which

when

same

thereof

other

other

therefore, after

the

bestow

to

As, Hey,
same

looke

And

touch

candlesticke

fu-

all

candlesticks, remembring

seeme

And

nor

all

hollownes

togither againe by

them

brought

have

awaie

with

standers

the

an

will

candlesticke

the

leave

you

miracle

pulled

have

into

up

under

nothing
the

the

woonderfuU

seeme

left hand,

your

take

awaie)

soone

so

it will

But

how

you

fortuna

roll

not

and

balles

the

cast

astonied.

thinke

ringfingers)

little and

your

other

rie,

ech

Lo,

bestow

to

for that

is verie

"

under

neath
under-

hand,

seeme

doone,

and

great)

will suppose

take

Then

used.

blow, saieng

and

grace

the
:

therwithall

too

left

beholders
this

best.

candlesticks,

being

in your

the

and

the

candlesticks

the

while

of

not

be

to

other

is

hand,

one

foot, "

candlesticke

candlesticks

the

liftingup
or

good
on

looke

beholders

the

all this

each

hand,

take

sticks,
candle-

small

which

left

your

thought
the

is commonlie

words

one

is

manie

as

covers,

then

hollow

under

so

and

under

be

forme

3^3'

same,

other

fast

which

ball
and

into

ball

one

same

thing (having

put the

to

the

put

to

the

other

seeme

saltseller

saltsellers,or

boUes,

drift.

and

you,

lieth.
the

bring

(I saie)

it

seeme

strange.

you
See

sirra

tag.

147.

To

make

little ball

TAkeballesverieandgreat
a

into

other

balles

your

ball

in

shewing

them

swell

said

which

left
were

hi your

or

three

in

before

(as
:

then

three

or

little

hand, concealing
there

till it be verie

left hand,

your

one

hand

great.

indifferent

balles, seeme

you
use

may

well

words,

big

to

doo)

and

put
the

make

of Witchcraft.
them
varied

hundreth

sticke,so
and

may

shew

To

open

waies

you

the

the

turne

swell, and

to

seeme

to

go

balles

for

them

find

you

stander

by, and

plaie

all under

be

candle-

one

or

228.

cap,

thereinto, as

them

265

24.

is to

off/ his hat

take

there, by conveieng

be

to

as

This

"c.

hand,

your

Chap

you

upward./

bottome

rather

{or

consume

conveie)

to

one

balles

manie

or

into

324-

nothing.
take

you
IF hand,
of

out

when

open
it is in

saie

they

left hand

your

other

scarslie

it,nor
:

daie,
manie

Memorandum^

"c.

end
on

your

and

by

may
wilbe

lie upon
'^

hand,

with
to

the

is

haft

once

be

kept

[* Rom.]
may

an

other

round,

it is

because

knife,

and

you

shoulder,

your

flie,

open

therefore

which

bid

must

you

This

and

him

point

all those

knife

of

cheefeiie

xxiiii.

as

pen

an"j^|j|fr

other

matter

of

conveieng

HE
but

of

doo.

to

nionie.

is not

monie

easier

much

Chapter.

conveiance

Of

inferior

much

principall place

The

ball,

the

to

keepe

to

The

of monie

peece

peece
the

to

keepe

mony

be

is

is

verie

the
testor

palme
;

small,

but
and

of

your

with
then

hand,

exercise
it is to

not
too

be

small

the

best

all will be

kept

be
M

monie

must

of

alike, except

moo

doo.

The

the

ving of

knife, you

your

fingers,for the

the

on

holding
the

feate

tendeth

,,

throwe

to

meane

you

it upon

laieng

concerning

spirit or

to

you

to

saieng

rap

hand

might

teach

to

,
that

at

may

write

or

it is

your

able

And

upon

point of

the

mouth
he

right

view.

table

the

your

when

meane

that

ball

one

on

into

easilie
hard

laie it thereon,

balles

in your

third

the

easilie

will not

Stander
three

and

arme,

Laie

this miracle.

with

the

from

palme

the

what

alwaies

be

I not

persuaded

are

that

streight,onlie keepe

shall

understand

to

certeinelie

but

you

on

; "

open

ball, for herein

of the

more

yet

sharpest

then

For

lookers

the knuckles.

upon

anie

and

also

them

strange.

greatlie overtaken.

are

wag

speake

to

all

you

rap

to

leave

I will
Buthold
use

which

other

your

conveie

you

seeme

the

immediatlie,

hand,

nothing there, they

see

words,

; it will

lap

your

put it into

to

seeme

charming

use

into

your

How

it

"

more,

you

hand

right

you

will

whilest

and

your

when

ball,or

one

nor

of

too

'u'^ference
forhinde-

266

the

of

ring

T/ie

Booke.

11..

betwixt

the

almost

fingers,

discoverie
ball

the

fingers end, whereas

the

at

is to

convetance.

beelowe

kept

be

To

neere

7nonie

cofiveie

the

to

of

out

3^5-

long

big

left

finger,

from

shall

handled

it,so

the

your

you

verie

little,you

shall

left the

doone,

you

lay

therin

by

reteine

right

take

the

still therein

testor

in

shut

you

appeare

knocke

to

seeme

left,you

your

plainelie

more

knife, and

right
ing
bend-

testor, and

through

it may

or

your

slip your

the

hand

of

top

speciallie when

there
that

Which/

sudden

downe

tester,

the

peece

(where

left hand

in the

fast with

shall

knocke

and

in stead

but

is) you

none

left hand,

the

sound

great

of

against

hold

the

the

against

the

knocking
point

of

the

held

testor

in

eie is

this

other

hand,

left hand.

Then

the

deceived
vise.
de-

and

To

convert

to

To

to

put

trickes

of

that

HE

of

may

the

lookers

keeping

the

put

the

with

hath

once

in

monie

to

bring

atteined

to

the

right hand,

shewed

juggling

with

conceipts by

mony.

one.

hand,

And
and

therewith

bring

both

that

lo then

may

reteining
take
peeces

up

and

meanes,
you

may

it still in

another

togither./

like

nothing

remooved.

or

counters

is to

as

before,

doo

palme
is

of

which

the

the

with

left hand
reteined

being

opened,

thejn

will

testor

shew

may
reserve

your
peece,

put

reteining

hand,

two
one

so

one

hundreth

three

or

peece

right hand,
and

the other

into

togither.

facilitie of

to

seeme

mony

when

cotmters,

other

an

words

his

and

in the

counter.

and

hand,

the

was

thereinto

left hand

into

one

on,
in the

counter
testor

when

into

testor

one

and

Varietie

deceive

transubstantiated

be

into

monie.

to

seeme

testor

monie

into

right hand,

still in the
seeme

to

; and

the

against
hand,

your

how

at

hit

to

open

transubstantiate

ANotherwaie
secretlie

and

words,

woondered

or

testor

thought

it will be

use

it will be

is seene,

be

"

the

held

your

testor

may

make

it shall

as

knife

and

the

in

the

thereupon

upon

finger

left hand.

laie

and

words,

use

have

to

trulie

be

both

eare

by

other

into

if it be

cunninglie
for

to

and

then

(I sale) drawing

seeme

time

monie

wherwith

suddenlie

due
tie

hands

your

right hand,

your

open

of

peece

your
hand

your
and

hold

must

some

hand

229.

of

one

legierdemaine.

Firstyou

Thisispret-

palme./

you

with

into
may
words

peece

pleasant
as

well
your

as

left

togither
seeme

to

of Witchcraft.
To

put
your

into

testor

one

owne,

and

may

take

hafid,

strangers

both

to conveie

chap.

and

another

the strangers

into

267

24.

into

hand

with

words.

ALso

you

in stead

same

making

though

as

words

shall

you

hand,

into

hand,

there

find

the

be
he

keepe
this

almost

to

and

forefinger,

"

backside)
cause

may

still in
there

"

owne

your

will

To

woonder

throwe

and

with

may,

into

testor

the

(I sale) a

and

upon
the

middle

other

your

the

hand

fingers
/

another

and

them

put

hand,
open

or

other,

together,

like

therefore

monie,
being
are

you

peece.
I

motiie

and

awaie,

or

it

to

ringfinger

with

againe,

the

find

of

will

proceed

with

lesse

hand,

same

"

nothing

where

shew

to

difficultie
are

"

marvellouslie
at

all

that

you

dose

be

230.

and

you'd"scre-^
dit the

art.

ers
behold-

it

againe

where

conveie

right hand,

the

confederacie

"" seeming

will

another

without

things

these

must

heed

and

hands,
the

you
take

list.

of

palme

But

unknowne

derided,

them

keepe

your

in the

peeces

both

you

to

hath

exercise

things
yet

as

to

cannot

be

be/ brought

strange

commended,

regarded.

bestowed

; to

as

but

the

ercise

verie

doone,

rest

being

passe
:

Use

and

ex-

'

the

to

it

cast

strange

seeme

find

on

(which

testor

wit, when

up

it ; you

togither.

came

which

cause

same

^
/

up/

spoken)

both

and

the

betwixt

through

strangers

hand,

thombe

edge

not

downe)

into

middle

the

it still

awaie, keepe

left
shall

specialliefor

shake

it into

put

you

YOu

to

take

laie

one

they

peece of

said
hand

devise

your

your

the

appeere

in one,

how

edge

to

out

putting

(after words

"

being nothing

Hold

doone,

of

your

your

otherwise.

thereof, then

palme

proffer

the

by

with

in

finger, serveth

your

practise, conveie

"

instead

this

By

hand,

his

opening

then

testor

open

Ukefeate

purposes.

being

stander

betwixt

you

the

you
he

one.

the

or

the

whilest

but

same

like

that

when

; and

left

your

conveie

and

shewed.

the

little

which

closelie

either

be

upon

alwaies

the

was

fingers ends,

your

(provided

scene

into

the

put

hand,

strangers

you

for

thought

such

easilie,with

shall

hand

may

testor

that

and

togither,

set

testor

one

seeme

testor, "c

and

laie

to

one

put

nothing

to doo

How

TO

did
it

conceipts

hundreth

one

strangers

shall

evenlie

testers

testor, into

you

make

where

two,

two

of

and

by

which

knowne,

keth

mamen

p^ctTve."
J2y.

268

The

Booke.

13.

With

words

inake

to

This

shall

YOu

feat is

the

ger
stran-

pot,

if it be
doone

words

by

night

; a

candle

placed be-

untill

the

lookers
"

the
:

that

juggler
for by

driven

means

may

their

eie-

sight

is hindered

of

of

little hole
sort

would

which

by

womans

like

In

if you

but

confederate,

haire

meanes

him,

miraculous,

needle.

thing

inchanting

towards

seeme

blacke

Spanish

small

have

must

you

you,

other

or

it into

throwe

run

or

will

by

groat,

with

same

anie

knife, or

from

go

the

through
use

of

brim

pot,

long

pot,

with

table, "

the

Which

with

of

out

testor, and

of
of

out

table.

the

it is doone

the

or

midst

leape

to

table.

groat

leape

alongst

to

testor

the

to

that

fastened

head,

on

knowe

you

take

it in

same

ward*

him

from

laie

the

or

ie

over

alongst upon

j-tat

juggler

or

cause

or

tweene

see

groat

to

disc

you
it

have

all

meanes

from

juggling

discerning
the

amended.

and

graced

is

conceit.

[* =himwardl

make

To

groat

or

of

out

it before

marke
of

dest
feele

whether

the

the

put

for

and

doone,

space

rie of this
a

juggling

of

knacke.

231.

as

of

corner

of

steed

in

handkercher

afterwards
into

you

bason,

the

the

one

at

must/

anie

such

groat

to

in

your
the

but

with

corner

pull through

the

is gone

middle

hand/

or

must

you

the

to

sowe

peece
con-

of

your

lap, which

boord, letting

it fall

"c.

tricke

the
one

or
one

to

lesse

some

side

transforme

; and

side, the

other

peece
take
on

two

the

counter

of

to

monie,

and

side

grind

and

counters,
other

groat.

being knowne,

covered

into

you,

either

but

This

taketh

monie

nothing else,

which

to

will

right

bason.

juggler
the

whatsoever,

finelie

Then

of inchantments

the

it is

feele
you

boord

the

fall into the

and

and

you

thing.

words

mid-

see

require

under

same

bid

and

the

better

and
also

it ; but

handkercher,

to

into
the

will

groat

feate

to vanish

testor, "c

same

may

some

the

For

other

the
seeme

you

he

or

the

delivered

or

the

handkercher,
and

shaketh

your

groat

leaving

groat,
at

the

notable

TAkethin

heare

bable.

linnen, little bigger than

veie

328.

the

into

groat

to

as

candlesticke,

strange

as

is turned

miracle

the

discove-

by

seemeth

shall

groat

put

certeine

use

tasseil, and

holding
will

off the

takes

one

handkercher
which

and

you

naie

or

candlesticke,

in short

the

candlesticke,

bason,

it so,

you

there

under

the

against

be

groat

same

send

he

take

table,aiid

strangelie.
a

to

seeme

wind

and

will he

Then

verie

will borrow
and

you,

handkercher,

it.

through

handkercher

sometimes

also

Juggler

to si7ike

testor

glew

it verie

grind them,
the

smooth

270

13

The

Booke.

Memorandum*

[* Rom.]

the

this

penie

two

be

may
but

peece,

discoverie
the

handled, by putting

best

then

must

you

laie

ones

hand

that

it in

holdeth

your

wax

upon

hand

your

selfe./
To

232.

con7icie

little

STicke
the
a

testor

wax

upon

finger,shewing

the

into

same

and

thombe,

using

take

awaie

him

that

ones

forehead,

speed

put

their

To

throw

monie

In

these
of

confederacie Feats
had

be
THere
but
if

shilling,or

marvellous

will

you

anie

whi-

lest he

pond,

ved.
li-

that

and

; bid

it is the

will marvell

feats

throwe

be

to

the

and

To

one

conveie

it.

mer-

rie than
marvellous.

And

make

they

both

open

togither.

fetch

doone

into

same

like

grave

hand,

will put
neerer

them

miracles,

it

againe

with

river

monie,
marke

to

as

deepe

or

holding
both

togither.

into
The

your
one

wager

the

he

beleeve,
beholders

be

may

publike

monie

like

doone

confederacie,

hath

into
a

in his

pursse,

made,

another, holding

rood.
merie

some

of

without

being

river

there

by

monie,

abroad,

armes

hand,

feats

hand

one

case

the

other

some

them

monie.

mingle

to

this

in

it,making

into

much

in

like marks

fetch

more

abroad

armes

as

such

all with

shilling being

one

and

how

toies, and

Evermoreit is necessariein
each

of

with
"

threw

manie

but

your

knacke

you

tell another

may

hundreth

which

at

number

before

presentlie

go

same

much

shilling

some

verie

marvellous

whereby

hid

having

place

secret

more

beleeve,

private confederacie,

thing, and

shall

you

with

testors

the

name,

by

two

list.

yotc
of

upon
espe-

and
still,

when

to

to

awaie,

wher/by
brought

as

seeme

testor

owne)

and

soone

suddenlie

it
a

hand

your

deepe pond,

number

worke

other

have

whence

from

knacks

holders

you

will

wring

his

course,

the

into

hold

to

as

hand,

so

put

waxed

your

it is taken

(or into

of

but

inchantment

by

peece of

words

use

beholders,

that

hands,

him
hand

mans

and

the

and

if you

as

sticke, when

cause

another

fro your

by by
will

you

face, "

in the

hand,

even

to

Then

wet.

one,

onelie

his

close

seeme

him

face, or

your

remaineth

it will

into

of

stead

not

"

thombe,

looke

in

stander

with

hard

it downe

wring

take

it fast.

telling him

and

testor,

words

looke

testor

if it be

the

then

many

to

your
the

ciallie

in

and

thombe,

your

him

hand

him

perceive

you

jjo.

his

of

out

to

toies
take

to

laie

bringing
hold

your

among
a

wager
them
armes

your

shilling in
that
anie

you

whit

abroad

of Witchc7'aft.
like
of

of

one

take

and

rood,

it up

your

hands

with

the

DEliver
second
one

hand

to

third

monie

for

so

the

with
and

he

turning

him
he

(though

the

other

your

side

wager.

knuckles.
left

the

offer

271

26.

shilling out

the

to

win

shall

you

on

wag

another,

person

and

laie

bodie,

your

table, and

rap

of

peece

the

fingers

the

the

upon

other

How

with

about

turning

Chap.

hand
that

be

to

and

one,

you

Another

to

same

on

rap

and

ungratious

to

the

would

purpose

subtill)

raid

in

pag.

324-

other

the

seeing

offereth

he

take

to

familiar, that

he

have

to

the

on

it from

kept

xxvi.

ante

transforme

him

that

and

with

knife,

knew

you

when

by

233

your

you./

Chapter.

small

one

it

fingers

right/hand, saieng

in the

ment

lightlie refuse

not

rap

may

The

To

will

monie,

it,you

else held

somewhat

or

receive

tiling into

33^-

other

anie

forme

by

and

fold

folding of paper.
AKE

sheete

double

the

other

an

the

of

top

laie

the

groat

it downe

the

againe,
where

the

the

groat
groat

was

be

same

where

as

some

into

side

counter

will

suppose
and

counter,

was,

with

and
fold

unfold

the

it

counter

have

you

stantiated
transub-

manie

this

of

and

you
and

or

middle

counter,

when

that

sides

two

perceived,

not

the

or

than

longer

the

to

up

and

the

the

it be

as

so

longer

little

betweene

thereof, right against

so

monie

side

one

handkercher,

or

the

the

be

handkercher,

counter

paper

of

will

as

put

outside
end

the

the
be

so

fold, holding
the

on

to

then

or

paper,

same,

of

leaves

of

feats

may

doone.
The

like

three

parts
then

at

not

"

which

as

the

they
side

as

side, so

of the

are

"

open,

soever

you

the

if you

two

shall

so

open,

paper

both

as

in the

groat

done,

with

two

folds

into

three

one

inch

remaine

papers
appeare
may

you

be
two

together

papers

it shall

bottome,

have

by

folded

each

as

it may

divided

peece,

backsides

handsomelie

finger,so

than

stranger

square

either

glew

"

hide

rather

or

inches

one

doo
a

the

be

to

equall
square:

folded,

are

be

to

seeme

well
and

they

as

papers

but

in the

Such

shall

find

in pag.

other,

you

(having

transubstantiate
a

candlesticke,

but

it.
or

one)

This

hat,

may
"c

may
be

by turning
best

the

paper

seeme

performed, by putting

to

it under

with

-'words

seeme

to

doo

the

feat.

some

strange
terms

your

and

329ginal
mar-

notes
or

shewed

as

you

323. "
in the

middle

your

counter

if you

same,

with

one

of
owne

devising.

272

The

with

cards,

Of

order

accotnplishall difficultand

how

to

33^-

disposed,

occasion

un-

thriftie

verses

whereby

bene

respice
234.

sit in

quid
illis,Mors

res

spes

tua

fendet
and

are

given

the

plaiers

gaming

to

to

in

plaie
for

their

under

mischiefe

the

of him

habit

the

by

their

that

simple

speciall couseners

most

of/

If you

avoided.

be

seemes

that

men

either

present,

cannot

(as

passe

is skilfull to

wealthie

confederate

beware,

to

that

one

wicked

specialliewith

let dice

to

hundreth

have

beware

strangers,

among

if he

by,

And

the

to

the

all gamesters

cousened)

undoo

may

but

standers

or

drunken

or

presented, "

are

lis:
il-

member
re-

while

thinke

you

therof

them

(and

verie

freends

as

that

them

bet

they bet,

whome

shewing

in

But

in

consisteth
either

foure
ders

or

five cards
it will

shuffle

be

you

well

them

reserving
him

the
a

your

by,

side

your

and

you

bettors

yet

from

for
to

afterwards.

card,

the

or

they

looke

your

all

taken.
over-

namelie

and
in

of

game

your

adversaries, with

your

confederates.
with

cards,
alwaies

you
to

shall
see

it will

And

this
must

or

either

place
spie
be

all the
little

stocke,
woon-

card, which

one

if you

suspected,
give
cards

rest,

that

you,
you

his
so

as

in

shuffle)

lieng

beyond

the

certeine

the

worke

(whilest

alwaies

else behind

one

of

to

seeme

I must

note

principall point

keeping

not

little behind

(I sale)

the

knowne

some

you

forefinger,or

to

of

most

on,

doo,

you
a

be

lookers

by signes

Hereby

perceived

him, bestowing
before, right over

in

or

easie

him

and

ninjblie,and

it.

little before

selfe will

beguile

to

confederats,

their

by

whilest

it

juggling

bottome,

bottome

for

their

are

feats, and

be

discover

shuffling them

in the

; for

though

keepe

on

suspicion, they

without

card

of

also

persuaded

are

thinke)

you

imperfections

and

simplicitie

perchance

Beware

Note.

be

tua

tua.

them.

some

they plaie, but

gaming.

inevitablie

Bumcards,

use

dice

and

exercise

they
male

man

and

make

Lu-

taxillis

tua

where

"

cards

what

olde

dens

fors

with

onlie

whome

games,
these
mark
two

wish

lewd

the

offense

losses, and

and

I would

But

their

health,

shew

could)

it minister

hurt

simple

dooing.

(as

onelie

not

lands,/ their

their
not

practise, least

the

to

also
dare

witchcraft

awaie

juggled

have

you,

among

of

kind

the

not

and

maner

things wrought

monie

which

by

people

but

monie,

evill

of

of

honestie.

chetors

that

juggling

like

the

strange

waste

some

cards

to

you

number

their

and

bestowed

now

set

their

well

and

cards.

great

time,

therein:

cottsenage

cards,

the

handle

and

conveie

avoid

to

to

will

plaie "

how

cautions

good

||AVING

dice

Chapter.

xxvii.

speciall rules
with

Of

discoverie

The

Booke.

13-

neath
under-

fellowes
the

little

of Witchcraft.
finger of the left hand
readier,and the better
as

thicke

card

as

(with

waie.
and

manie

so

purpose)

anie

can

you

with

meete

may

In the

the

at

mo

throw

least

as

behind

or

which

is the

of your

beginning

in the end

little before

it

Chap.

would

you

the rest.

have

forefinger,if the packe be laied before, or the

with the bottome
packe lie be/hind, creepe up to meete
and

shuffled

have

you

cards

the

when
the

over

you

cards

By

consist

of

eight, twelve,

shew

to

to deliver

How

feats

atlie

aces

eight

same

Then

shuffle

wise

the

at

ace

and

the

of the

stocke

peece
draw

in the
also

as

for

uppermost

card

of

cards

then

take

said

; and

aces,

shewing
and

so

an

and

the

bestow

other

laieng

and

grace

ace,

hide

it

still
often

brevities

into

place

of the

where
with

on
so

countenance

and

thrust

nethermost

likewise.

and

in steed
of foure

Then

goeth

and

foure

or

with that

ace.

hands

with

your

must

well
in

vised
adthe

shuffling of
the bunch,
least

with

your

the

table

card,

you

have

head

shuffle

lieng

aces

off the

middest
is

begin
an

laied

or

fingers,

action, take
the

235.

the

disordered

that

which

foorth

by

then

two

you

that

foure
:

your

priviliea

the

also

it into

you/

one

standers

the

thereof,laie downe
aces

be

three

and

reforme

may

You

you

overshoot

have

to

least

at

knaves, holding/
to

card)

and

he

and

bunch.

packe

action, let out

the

it downe

severed,
of the

shuffling,or
and

and

lie immedi-

evenlie

putting

shewing

knaves

must

upon

the

of

one

next

him

foorth, untill in steed

the

them
them

for

wit, foure

packe

therfore,to

the

low.
be-

though

them

cards

immediatlie

whole,

bunch,

awaie

and

kept card) covering

or

And

keepe

know

may

to

is the

packe

your

bottome.

may

packe,

devise, and
is

knave,

same

againe, keeping
card,

your

and

(which

make,

lowest

foresaid

table

ace

you

second

said

you

which

is the

knave

the

together

your

(which

the

out

as

hands,

card,

second

in both

card
of

edge

the

at

other

or

of the

you

be

ace

in the

shuffling the

speech

some

to

card

list with

yet shuffle

; to

eight

and

alwaies

as

of your

knave

nethermost, or so
(I saie) let

using

nether

so,

kept

to convert

cards

all the

lie also

must

your

knaves.

unseparablie together

cards

peece
the

ech

cards

it,untill

example,

and

aces,

although

must

hold

what

and

lie 333.

not

there

one.

eight

alwaies

cardsmorelie
Then

these

and

them

end

lie

may

lieth

the

together, yet

the

of

packe

for

under

outfoure

you

card,

As

foure

MAkefoure

cards,

nether

beholders.

diverse

you

the

soever

finger,if the

card, and

may

almost

packe

twentie

or

to

curious

satisfie the

sake,

next

doo

may

what

meanes,

unsevered

together
to

this

it,you

for

alwaies, that

little

againe, still leaving

Being perfect herein, you

cards.

feele

the nether

preserved

Provided

your

betwixt

easier,the

shuffling,shuffle

the stocke

upon

27.

27.

of the
of your

one

before,

as

other

knave:

downe

foure
N

334-

selfe.

74

How

tell

to

card

same

WHen
shew
shuffle

into

therefore

anie

at

may
would

neverthelesse

them

time

done

be

Then

bottome.
it

remember

to

them

shuffle

; for

you

what

tell them

it

before

as

then

know

the

card

they
and

great circumstance

with

that

For

the

willing

other

marked

you

cards

the

in the

below

againe

the

will

which*

anie

let

or

alreadie, and

card
saw

lie

beholders,

the

cards,

the

card

though

as

shuffle

and

undermost,

same

to

same

privilie,or

card

till your

taught,

the

seene

laie the

not,
are

you

have

you

formation.
trans-

stocke.

the

shiifflcdinto

is

the

at

bottome, when

in the

seeth

he

card

7vhat

one

lie foure

there

will marvell

and

greatlieabused,

table, are

the

on

that

thinking

while

all this

beholders

The

knaves.
aces

discoverie

TJic

Booke.

i3-

.,...,.

shew

drawe

of difficultie.

action
the

greater

ad-

'"""^*'""-

other

An

tvaie

the same,

doo

to

haviiig
the

seene

IF you
you

not
as

you

your

card.
laie

and

heape,

and

heape,

in the
the

be

tell

To

LAie three
be
by

his eie
335.
236.

And

you

with

the

perceived,

and

suddenlie,

so

and

the

card

the

must

whereon

also

you

you

take

them

what

which

downe
will

up

But

then
or

both
a

as

looke

were
same

upon

lie thinketh.

of them

be

the

that

saw.

one

cast

one

if there

so,

out,

card

he

laid

you
some

is upon

distant, and

there
cards.

looketh.

they

thinke

perceive

coate

he

card

fall,

cards

where

card,

throw

card,
it when

see

lie in

and

and

same

to

card

your

little waie

but

wherof

same

may

confederacie

like,if

upward,/
they

the

cards

bottome

you
you

waver,

then

by letting some

manie

your

now

the

keepe

wards
after-

shewed

(having

heaps, remembring
how

which

that

seene

shift

done

the

table, a

assuredlie

doo

faces

not

and

make

laied

tell them

on

and

againe,

upon

wheron

and

cards

shall

heapes

luiiJtoitt

one

shall

you

heape

which

hands,

be

in

where

heape

true

cards

spie

other

male

never

first shuffle, and

by
and

either

Then

card,

sixt

suspicion

without

thought.

the

all the

five cards
must

all the

laie downe

bottome

shuffle

have

to

stander

your

; and

is past, which

suspicion

else

into

taught

are

suspected

let

card)

bottome

the

seene

their
or

you

before

cards

the

be

or

then

shew,

to

take

card,

no

see

can
meane

sclfe indeed

yonr

card.

seeth

bid

three, and
and

you

or

cast

presentlie,marking

by

thinketh.

whole/ paire
few

stander

none

them
both

of cards

plainlie
downe
his

eie

of WitcJicraft.

The
HoiiJ

to tell what
a
ones

of

pocket

list,and

yon

card

kernell

into
into

nut,

(if you
and
the

as

halfe

an

hard

name

inch

in

little red

if

your

confederate
either

pocket,

of

out

same

well

doo.

card

skils

but

your

tossing
in

the

perceive

you

nimblie

hand,

the

holding
him
or

his

to

foure

strange,

anie

the

monlie

end

with

boie
nut

have

is to
be

an

be

seene

the

the

be

must

doone

(while

readie

him

other

be
or

full of

to

card

which

in

put

it

in

which

cracke, which

he

plaied before./

case

and

draw

such

doo, you
II This

This
some

having

will not

card

feate, till
and

when

towards

by

ing
suffer-

let three
most

seeme

confederacie

tricke

refuse

336-

his

them,

wise

no

will

so

in

hands,

your

must

wag

and

hidden

numbred

you

it
use

(even

kept,

Which

the rest, in

that
to

in your

little out

may

you

keepe

button, and

bodie.

of anie

card

to

the

you

receive

stocke

though
than

if he should

inke, in

nut,

priviliemarked

as

use

and

same

open

the

the

drawe

you

sight

inclosed

cote

thinke

feate

shall

beginne againe.

may

paper

he

thereof.

draw,

which

and

alwaies

cards,

and

serve

"c

bodies

card, saieng

hand

hold

you

the

to

the

over

to

verie

the

have

may/

doublet

him,

by

perforce

if your

fro) remember
loose

which

let

nut,

some

one

be

not

Then

your

make

or

with

hole

old.

into

deracie.

roll it up

it will

in

have

draw

to

the

confe-

write
inch

one

and
or

you

is written

and

other

nut

by

close

dust,

hand,

And

other)

loose

required

delivered

kernell,

Then

and

bredth,

and

then

make

unto

to

in

you

place

prefer

and

you

said

Tricks with
cards, "c :
which

nail

of the

shell.

cheristone

your

stander

hand

draw

upon

the

kernell

it with

some

browne

or

will

draw.

not

more

sowed

the

of fine paper

litle

which

in

out

much

be

nut

must

same

fall,that

card

through

through
boare

or

of the

peece

with

card

held

hole

so

strange

shall

turning

if your

anie

or

hole

also

cheristone,

same

he

perfect in,you

be

you

that

some

and

eie,

your

cheristone

not

to

in

same

or

You

cards

sa/ne

again

same

same

burne

pull

the

as

or

the

thought,

"c.

pocket,

the

the

bodkin,

needle

halfe

nut,

at

confederate

and

some

card

snatch

he

card

stocke

well, you

though

the

require

cards

the

as

of

sale

what

hot

be

nut

the

"

shell,and

wide

rub

it in

But

not

eie of

thinke

laie

the

the

conveie

or

of

length,

the

and

the

with

and

waxe,

perceived,

the

to conveie

and

draive

one

cheristone,

top

it into

put

or

275

devise.

one

with

may

or

then

to make

will)

with

same

number

tliinketh,how

cherts tone, "^c:

or

hoiu

28.

Chapter.

man

nut

of the

side

so

ante

all under

AKE

the

xxviii.

Chap.

or

they

com-

unhappie

iiierrie

conceipt,
the

doone,
to

let the

doo,

if he

like

whereof
you

shall

find in
324,

"

pag.

?30.

276

TJie

Booke.

13

The

237.

Of fast

loose, hoiu

or

ktiit

to

much

fast

in

their

with

cousenages.

cher.

ends

of

fast

the

bodie

which

will

will it

in

337-

particular

feats

not

of their

nor

yet

both

of

knot,

with

the

as

hold

you

them

tune
for-

meere

two

corner

your
the

of

used,

words

some

it will

it,and

off

from

remooving

TAke
them
the

great
rest

to

knot

hold

right

your

knot

the

up

put

over

suddenlie
handkercher

of your

hold

to

the

more

you

must

foresaid

the

up

and

(covered

same

one,

which

slip

you

would

laied, take

wagers

cord,

put

or

while

fast, and

after

so

and

handkercher

in

wrapt

shake

loose j
you

of

whipcords

one

nainelie,

hold

fast

three

pull

to

the

beads

thereof

e7ids

tofies

without

hand.

of your

headstones,
and

the

then

handkercher

your

whereof

you

deliver

knot

in

hand

turne

the

up
as

handkercher)

and

equallie,so

and

three

Then

little

two

dooing

with

loose.

be

doone,

in

thombe,

and

feate of fast

notable

This

putting

corner,

or

of your

middest

the

you

knot,

so

forefinger " thombe,

other
fingers,/
your

with
one

the

the

other

your

with

your

it appeare

the end

the

with

knot

would

hand,

left

fast

handkercher

your

reines.

bridle.

your

you

when

forefinger

your

knot

end

the

of

hold

to

make

hold

is the

handkercher

neere

to

pull at

stranger

the

holding

with

slip out
with

let

And

with

which

handsomlie

the

be

may

knot.

knot)

the

to

up

pull

veriehard,

same

left hand,

the

close

end

firme

whilest

part

Then

left hand

the

with

loose, and

indeed,

so

lengthen
knot

the

lose

and

bridle

hold.

you

the

draw

(neere

end

contrarie

the

as

then

nether

the

and

b;.adcs.

to

handkercher

said

the

hand,

and

and

true

be

to

left

your

hand

coids

seeming

oportunitie

such

tedious,

so

written

have

having

their

and

loose

sortilegiestandeth

or

though

is

plaine

yet somewhat

be

seeme

assuredlie

whip-

which

impious

so
one

which

that

right hand,

your

"

of

pulling

of

corner

or

is

handkercher,

right hand,

with

tricks

Make

IT

of

some

and

handkercher,

handker-

Fasl

sajne

shew

common

which

telling
loose

upon
words,

loose, whereof

or

here

will

and

the

knot
with

generalHe alreadie, yet

somwhat

Fast

hard

witchcraft
Aegyptia7is )\xg"^v[\%

IHE

of

Chapter.

xxix.

to tindoo

treating

discoverie

as

there
the

may

hole

headstone

two

foote

appeare
of

one

upon

long

of them
the

cie

double

peece,

ends.

foure

Then

beeing bigger
or

bowt

of

the

take
than
one

278

13.

make

To
make

TO
to

river

to

cat

the
feate

Eleazers

and

at

drawe

in

the

as

behind

fosephus reporteth

by

hold

may

such

of that

he

you,

pull

may

this

And

be

to

or

aipboord^

window

pot, "c.

the

the

on

some

spoken

word
about

pond

words.

confederate

your

meanes

beholders.

the

of

vertue

court,

lowd

woond

which,

oi Eleazar,

by

placed,

so

through

foole

off from

thing standing fast

thense

of geese

verie

that

by

is doone

further

certeine

thred, being

same

dooth

doiune

be
LEtblacke cupboord
without
thred
roome

log,

such

anie

or

fall

log.

timber

(as they saie) a gaggle

or

timber

somewhat

pot

handled

make

To

when

used,

draiue

of goslings

goslings,

of

drawe

to

but

shoale

shoale

seeme

is

that

discoverie

The

Bookc.

the

was

miracle./

of c5-

ftate

federacie.

MAke"c
239.

(whilest

seeming

none

and

spoken

to

panie)

To
As, Droch
myioch, "
senaroth
betu

ba-

roch

assma-

aroth,

faroun-

see

hey

see,
passe

"c

or

transforme

it backe

hat, but

to

this

old

an

let

blew

hat, "c

it,to

can

procure

shake,
of the

"c:

com-

cap

07ies

him

and

his

*words

was

then

wroth,

good

and

blacke

new

to

seeme

may

you

it,and

over

be

to

seeme

his

hat.

or

satisfaction.

passe,
such

strange
words.

Tailor

of

that

like

Pope

crie, still

and

reverence

certeine

use

and

redeliver

it,and

countercharme

and

hat,

colotir

againe, affirming

you

is

naked,

and

if you

or

stampe

to

(for the

may

the

alter

or

againe,

him

it to

naked:

charmes,

stand

shake, stampe,

to

beginne

you

and

himselfe,

him.

confederates

TAke
deliver
cast

rou-

release

to

seeme

then

after

as

so

you,

starke

be

onelie

and

him,

uncloth

to

tillhe

far, let him

so

go

him)

undres/seth

he

with

uncloth

he

you,

unclothed,

be

to

by

naked.

danse

one

confederate

boie

poore

hastening

make

To

339-

and
co-

to tell where

How
of

BY divers
meanes

confederacie,
people.

countrie

stollen

Steeveft

horsse

is become.
and

Tailor
Tailor

For

Steeven

send

them*

to

send

the

Pope

one

would

hide

abused

awaie

his

federates.

[""? then]

neighbours
told

where

described
tell them
and

would

horsses,

"c:

and

they were) promising

and
at

made

their
saie

knowne

by

first entrance

that

their

to

divers

unto

horsses

the
were

Pope, (whom

he

before

parties untohim,

signes
doore.

so

as

this

Wherefore

stollen, but

the

had

whomehe
would

Pope
they

theefe

came,

should

of Witchcraft.
forced

be

south

and

packe

made

mile
the
to

be

wise

by west,

"c:

before

by

man,

The

to alter

Boxes

one

xxxi.

covered

of

lane

into

the

ground
sticke

doo

then

and

thereof

end

hollow

they

box, and

turne

the

trarie

graine

thrust

suddenlie

into

THere is another
and
Then

conteine.
broad*

as

or

if the

take

they
same

the

downe

therein

will

end

graine

is

un-

they
a

this

shall

table, you
hidden

swept

see

therwith,

nothing

shall

downe

the
"

up

sticke

fast, "

be

wet,

end

the

into

the

upon

the

as

same

veiance.

con-

in

hollow

240.

hold

box

midle

the

and

bell

Then

taken

downe
will

they

which

being

You

must

take

heed

that
the

the

corne

remaine
with

one

lieng thereon,

corne
:

"

therein.
hand

into

when
But
the

you

and

the

uncover

presentlie
other,

or

the
into

stopple
,

the
corne

your

-11

will

other
must

lap

or

when
corne

coninieth

the

from

up

[*=thick]

corne.

set

that

and

leather

being

can

the

up

saieng
or

put

box

better.

the

in corne,

table, the

doo

of lether,

peece

beare

upward,

bell

they

towards

hard

it will

other

said

,"

covered

con-

they

conteined

with

thrust

,,

of

maner

out

"
,

the

Note

alreadie

glewed

foresaid

the

as

bell, will

so

or

end

(which

bell, wherinto

dipped (as is aforesaid)

fall downe,

put

candle-

or

is shewed

as

to

it thence,

corne

being

hard

hat

first

the

therein

somewhat

they

use

wherein

cover

or

table, the emptie

the

graine

the

spice

leather

box

conteine

other.

an

or

corne

said

of the

other

upon

conveie
set

edge

into

like

which

tester,

of the

it may

as

pulling

or

box

bottome

graine, ground

chartnes)the

fashioned

they stop

waste

part
And

the

such

much,

so

as

box

wherein

have

they

Then

of

end,

of such

or

box

one

or

emptie box./

{with words

to conveie

H01V

than

glewed

the

bag

or

the

graine

end, the

it under

therinto,

shew

boll

secondlie

and

thereupon)

they

First

kind

put

contrarie

the

open
else

or

it, and
it

the

each

thereupon.

other

putting

in

either

340.

false bottoms,

at

deeper

no

some

cover

with

alike

glewed

pepper

or

corne

being

end

one

witch./

or

consuine

wrought.

are

footed

rather

or

of the
one

feates

false

manie

to

or

boxes

juggling

divers

be

HERE

some

notldng.

to

come

of

commonlie

Chapter.

another,

into

grame

one

laid, and

was

; but

soothsaier

279

within

is said

Pope

conjuror

with

one

plot

the

This

accompted

is

is all

which

them

leave
as

even

him.

and

Steeven

and

of his house,

he

of others

witch,

called

horsses, "c

the

backe

bring

to

Chap.

it

hide

coyer
the

be

box,
be
hat.

leather, "c.

28o

Manie

the

manie

his

is in

than
See

the

booke

of

other

12

verie,
the
in

false

which*

condemne

forceablie

disco-

this

feeld

the

is

for the'one

of

lawe

of

after

the

twelve

cousening

tode,

and

then

in truth, there

corne

in

the

"c:

jugglers divell,

But

corne

mans

one

the

be

to

therein

put

corne,

wrought.

transferring

in

of

to

as

from

same

are

used

transferring

the

mans

the

miracles

witchcraft

cunning

more

and

box,

turned

so

will; suppose

feats

this

beene

have

to

same

with

done

be

beholders

whereby

maie

feats

affirming
341-

discoverie

The

Rooke.

13.

this

is

sort,

into

grasse

an

dooth

tables

slight,the

so

is

other

lie.

title Habar,
pag.

4.

cap.

Of

221.

220,

other

an

boxe

an

like
as

and

aske

long

too

is shewed

all

spices, and

wherein

by

of

time

THere

are

sleights

such
that

even

doo

vet

to

came

stir

anie

other

well

of

also

liquors

within

the

same,

shewed.

But

this

would

are

those

able

deliver

to

after

of

anie

knacks.
to

beguile

spetting thereon,

by

Item

mouth

of the

out

by reteining

doone

prettie,

passe

powder

and

words.

by

in

bottome

One

little tun

feats

bungler
may

them

spices

beggerlie

ote

an

and

with

stuffe,as

of

other

St'c.

words,

purposes.

petie juggling

other

make

to

as

like

varietie

an

with

er

descripton.

diverse

manie

are

of

flow

jugglers,

among

great

liquors

whereon

into

for the

means

Of
These

usuall

thereof, made

wherin

tun,

boxe

other

is
THere
the middle

ivheat

to convert

the

meale,

stuffed

things

it

ginger,

pepper,

in

simple,

though

as

of bread,

eating

the

"c:

which

is

little paper

or

or

"c.

bladder

conveied

teeth.

holes,

and

other

side

betwixt

into

Item,
the

at

both,

them

side

one

the

in

through

rish

mouth,

your

the

third
as

so

of

peece

rish

appearing

hole, by

with

same

in the

out

of

reason

the

your

three

trencher, having

consisteth

slight

the

grinding

and

in

second,

hollow

place

turning

the

at

the

made
of

peece

trencher./

xxxii.

The

241.

To

biime

thrcd, and

Chapter.

make

to

it

whole

againe

with

the ashes

thereof.

of

maner

this

the

Marke

ceit
con-

and

vise.
de-

342.

of the

one

somelie,

and

is this.

Take

length

then

is not

of

two
:
a

feats

woorst

make

to

peece

quantitie of

the

it whole

threds,

roll up

pease,

one

bestow

or

to

burne

againe
small

of/ them
the

same

the

thred

order

laces, of
round,

one

which

betweene

handwhereof
foote

in

will be
your

left

of Witckcrafl.
forefinger and
foorlh

take

morsell

up

the

take

Then

of meate.

the

forefinger

fingers deintilie, as

all your

holding

Then

betwixt

length,

at

thombe.

your

other

and

thred, and

thombe

of

gentlewomen

yong

let

hold

each

it

hand,

taught

are

asunder

cut

one

281

Chap.

the

to

thred

same

That

is,

neatlie

middle.

in the

When

together, and
which

thred
of your

the

the

middest,

of

thrust
said

the

out

of

knife

with
the

thombs

"

the

rub
at

change

be

To

place

lace asunder

in the

"c

garter,

or

it whole

and

meane

inch

and

to

betwixt

hand,
other

lace

and

your

whereof

making

the

some

thought
"c
well

you

your

owne

peece
you

eie

or

stander
that
shall

handled,

the

by

cut

other
to

seeme

will

fingers

seeme

you

it

little before

which
the

lace
renew

shall

is cut
"

make

handled,
to

thred

in

manic

cut

and

peeces

burned

to

ashes

made

whole

a-

gaine.

the

the

whole

or

to

cut

point,

any

conjuration

the

to

ment
accomplish-

lace, "c
the

which

The

one

same,

priviliein

left

your

tips thereof) take

about

other

(the

end

and

with

againe.

343-

thombe)
patterne,

owne

it will
words

and
rather

or

forefinger and
of your

the

necke,/

ones

thereof:

bought

scene,

which

againe.

seeme

like

the

a/sunder,

same

finger and

means

discovered.

your
be

thred

thred, and

the

For
of

to

to

betwixt

hide

that

fingers (as may

or

double

neere

left hand

two

frot and

well

may

cut, still hanging

to

ball

the

to

left

necke,

patterne

the

other

it whole

ones

peece

said

must

bought,

(keeping

meane

you

downe

middle

"

of your

which

drawe

least

the

at

or

to make

witchcraft

can)

knife

backe

out

ball of

together againe.

(if you

cut

ball

strange.

about

with

be

with

it be

in

that

the

your

you

it untill the

and

other

as

they

paines

feateif

of

asunder

with

drawe

and

deintilie.

opening

pull

take

same

this,

to

peece

hold

hand,

your

verie

iniddest,and

and

long,

some

putting

let

cut,

halfe

betwixt

and

with

betwixt

the

bestowe

hangeth

closed

whereof, provide
you

jugglers

the

keepe

may

and

anie

unlike

that

lace

any

make

much

not

renewed,

seeme

and

Then

to

seeme

while

place

to

will it

BY asunderdevise
girdle,

to

then

doone)

cut

inferior

untill

left

this

legierdemaine to

have
it from

easilie

all

kept

is not

be

before,

ashes

of your

thred

untill your
you

This

for if you

leave

thombe

also

you

the

thombes

peeces

cut

ashes.

to

forefingers together

two

which

thombe.

and

right hand,

be

left hand,

where

burnt

two

together,

in your

candle,
be

as

ends

two

left,without

these

two

againe

other

threds

forefingerand

ashes,

length

the

into

same

your

betwixt

conveied

receive

into your

holding

cut, let those

was

before

short

then

roll all those

then

threds

ball

it

they

and

short, and

right hand

thombe

before

same

short

in your

finger and

of your

is

you

hold

you

left

did

verie

shall

so

doone, put the tops

with
lesse suspicion

that

be

and

This,

surelie

froting,
if it be

miraculous.
O

242,

282

The

Bookc.

13-

Hoiv

for

AS

list,and

laces

pulling

whereby

common

colottr
mouth, of what
of your
therein.
be
to
thing seene
ante

innumerable

length yon

or

p7ill laces

to

discoverie

out

never

of

out

the

jugglers gaine

monie

flat

the

of

couse-

they pull

plaied

nage

the

among

simple,

yard, putting

knot,

so

out

into

the

mouths

and

other,

an

as

their

the

at

resteth

same

the

and

same,

much

as

colour
and

lace

beholders

will be

as

list to name,

you

the

yet

the

so

juggler

double

are

in

be drawne

to

by

deceived,

mouth,

of his

nothing

were

ing
see-

of what

same

out

off

they

cut

the

yards

even

there

though

as

hat, and

as

tie

yard they

treble

by

fast

as

then

and

so

bottome

teeth

lace

selling

of everie

their

conteined

talke

to

end

just

upon

"c.

round

one

jest,

stale

maides,

among

juggling
knacke

it is somewhat

mouth,

all in his

at

mouth.

The
to make

How

are

to

rare,

and

kind

witchcraft.

of

shew

jugglings,

whereof

some

leafe therein

everie

"^c.

greene,

which

be

common,

I will end

therfore

with

and

devise,

one

spend

loth to

am

yet nothing else but deceipt, cousenage,

: whereby
plainelie see the
you may

of

shall

you

thousand

describe,

time

federacie
kind

Chapter.

white, blacke, blew, red, yellow,

[here

Juggling

wherein

booke,

to be

xxxiii.

some

art

or

con-

to

be

which

is not

witchcraft.
The

but

common,

tion
invenof

the

exercise

to

saw

speciallie used

was

feat, yet

Clarvis.

344-

that
first,
he

everie

would

is

tive
\\

taught
ords

times

seven

means,

by

white

with

then

proportion

and

paper:

then

painted
angels,

inches

seven

would

be

to

aright

he

"c

let there

of words

vertue

the

thinke

you

thereof

devise

five inches

broad,

xlix, leaves

be

with

birds, then

with

and

long,

make

by

never

tion.
inven-

of that

or

wit,

; to

by

demonstra-

than

booke

whereof

though

whome

I conceive

sure

leafe

serpents,
a

that

to

cleane

was

everie

you

with
Make

according

sooner

learned

is this.

knack

leafe

shew

beasts, then
This

am

(they/ sale) a booke,

had

He

by Clarvis,

of

and

six

inch

one

conteined

seven

leafe

of each

notches,

therin,

each

distant.

notch

Paint

as

so

in

everie

you

depth

cut

may
halfe

of

quarter

foureteenth

the

upon

and

edge
inch,

an

fifteenth

page

instruction.

(which

is the

seventh)

with

of sheares

of

quarter
like inch
inch

as

One

colour,

rest

high

than

place

upon

and
each

inch

so

the

picture.

second

of paper

leafe.

one

must

to

onlie
answer

above
the
inch

everie

paire

inch

one

almost

away

the

one

all the

third, fourth, "c

to

other

an

it,and

of paper

of

halfe

Leave

leafe,clipping

immediatlie

orderlie

leafe

will remaine

part of that

the

Cut

off with

of

leafe, leaving onlie

which

of

beginning

kind

anie
of

leafe, "

first

highest place

same,

uncut

one

the

place uncut,

higher

the

the

or

of

second

in

sixt

everie

notch

inch

below
shall

of

uppermost

in the

there

rest.

an

of paper

notches

like

everie

in the

paper

end

above

so

the

first,direttlie

of Witchcraft.

first

"c

same

of

cutting
:

such

in

the

at

the

cut

in

begin

to

are

wise

243.

in the

fifteenth, to xxi,

leafe, all the thicknes

everie

through

passed

remaine

must

Bumleafe
directlie

the

booke,

same

of

with
rest

thombe

your

open

through
make
hereof.

place

thombe

of

list,and

your

and
you

hold

fast,"

can

discolour

will

hardlie

disposed)

the

leaves

conceive
see

buie

or

certeine

howbeit

feats

even

wit, some

done

likewise

divers

ad

credit

set

downe

in

art.

some

true, and

are

dindijainbres,or
magnified,

and

the

discover

else

by
which

"^c.

also

particular

not

false

some

teach

knaveries

'

the

sundrie

Aeap.

which

of

manie
^

devises

^
for

being
^

casting

of

thereof, least

are

read

I have

experiments
Ltipton^

knowne

Here

lots, and

by jugglers

Thomas

are

cousenages

of

; to

There

which

strange
and

to

Jannes

the

is
is

more

place

drawing

wrought

so

to

See

of

theTi.'book

as

"

the

such

{^""j^o^gn

There

them

exercised

occupation

reverenced.

more

are

wher

be

counterfet

(besides them

jugglers, their

it) whereby

'

Port.

you

exceedinglie

confederate.

being

you

shop
^

instruction.

some

"

(ifyou
the

at

this art

sundrie

Hartumiin)

our

you

perhaps

booke,

34^.

have

to

words

shall

geometricall

"

are

they thereby

(as theyterme

I dare

to

because

further

true, and

reported by Plinie,Albert^ Joh. Bap.

wherof

like

beautifie

some

There

title of

But

the

for your

are

Record,

suppose

value

arythmeticall

and

leafe

with

that

holders.

your

when

each

will

leafe ;

when

Which

description, you

activitie,which

feats

this

will

this

small

these, some

their

to

by

by practise, and

Phrysius,

Gemma

herof

seventh

whence

seeing

pleasure.

churchyard,
of

in

your

the

in

varieties,all passing continuallie

booke,

at

what

next, "c.

beholders

manie

so

for

in Powles

Brome

are

with

the

slip to

or

fore-

booke

This

io'^the
be-

To

description

the

the
at

from

and

picture

or

(betwixt your

over

rest

of paper

inch

the

whole

the

thrugh

directlie

fall

slip

shall

colour, "c.
be

and

booke

you

colour

this

hand,

left

with

high inches,

or

other

an

one

of the

the

as, when

one

let

will alwaies

high

or

picture

or

you,

right hand)

the booke,

open

colour

rowe,

unto

your

page

other

thombe

streined, it will

is

with

your

Bumleafe

the

wit, at

booke

an

each

at

painted

through

so

Bumleaves,

each

in

plaine

booke/

pictures

or

be

to

so

passe

you

those

see

in

more

the

Hold

finger

booke

matter

precedent

must

so

of

anie
shall

you

the

out

that

sorts

that

distant,opposite

leaves

page

of colours

upon

booke,

the

the

leaves,

seven

other, through the thicknesse

the

; and

picture

or

severall

seven

with

one

observe,

must

you

leaves, everie

seven

painted, saving

seven

paper,

against

page

like colour

the

of

inch

hneallie

first

the

after

be

Howbeit

white.

high

or

and

that

is to

booke

in the

leafe

which

cuts

againe

so

have

you

eight leafe, descending

understand,

shall

you

seventh

W.

when

as

I first described,/ you

as

leaves, and

have

so

283

33.

booke.

Now

one

sort

the

at

other

seven

untill you

your

to

order

booke

the

leaves, in such

seven

selfe

the

of

leafe

seventh

in everie

chap.

ungodlie

more

ofthisdiscoverie,

make

the

title

in

284
Nakas,
10

practise of

cap.

pag.

The

Booke.

13

197,

those

it in the

But

have

also

alreadie

said

the

truth) are

juggling

in

decided

are

lawfullie

by
used.

generall, and

fore
there-

particularities,which

the

whereof

be

may

hereof

suppressed
knackes

things

meant

somewhat

have

rather

meere

honesthe

being

manie

where

commonwealth,

which

meanes,

discoverie

discover

I could

(in
great

number./

346.

The

244.

Desperate
made

kill

kill

to

dangerous
tliinke,that
and

AKE

sharpe

pointed

thereof,

the

pulling

live, being nothing

the*
*

The

thrust

you
hen

doone

rough
tho-

thrust

the
head

greeved

far behind

so

through

midst

bill,so
:

then

hir, "c

and

hurt

or

with

head

in the

she

the

or

the

seeme

and

words,
will eate

wound

fine

head

it may
use

it is not

as

of

as

death

nail

and

bicause

touched, though

ral!
natu-

cause

why

lieth

braine

thrust

the

first

life againe.

the

scape

and

are

and

hurt

pleasure

it

and

before

otes

all

at

to

simple

can

capon,

towards

for hir

the

words

his

give

to

knife

edge

knife, laie

the

out

ivith
at

and

chicke, or

impossible

k7tacks, 7vherein

juggler

atiie creature

of pull en,

hen,

seelie

revive

atiie kind

Chapter.

juggling

or

to

helpe^

xxxiiii.

with

knife

your

this,you

wounding

convert

may

and

the

betweene

your

recovering

present

and

combe

speach

and

of your

owne

it

and

actions

after

have

you

to the

greevous

selfe.

bodkin
dooth

live

To

notwith-

standing.

eate

TAke

as

must

you
Then

for
It

be

must

cleanelie

in any

slip

or

part

but

will

them

be

to

the

mouth,

therein.

Then

have

of

more

send

let the

fists close

edge

ting
let-

and

beene

you

your

from

so

therewith.

have

to

appeare

hands,

two

point, which

made

your

conteined

both

the

be

may
into

place.

your

little of

delaie, untill

other

raise

within

same

noise

there

other

anie

of

thereof

lap, holding

your

then

the

possible

some

it out

first,as

great

is

use

into

and

the
a

than

fetch

thereof

slip downe,

mouth

before,

to

seene

at

put

hand

drinke,

knife

conveied

to

and

conteine

be

bite

so

your

and

part

no

seeme

your

in

knife,

so

knife,

said

together

the

table

as

where

case.

you

into
your

sit

(for from

your

naile,

opening
may

24y.

hands
after

lap)
the

thence

and

and

then

hand

therof, and

your

hand

made

may

seeme

your

to

bring

it, and

unto

thrust

into

thrust

to

by,

it into
of

lap, and
it out

your

taking

knife

the
thrust

that

pricking
from

knife, knable

the

that

behind

have

danger,
knife
you,

or

mouth,

your

so

as

it

delivered

your/

call for

drinke,

"c.

in

little upon

other,

then

into
the

up

you

mouth
and

downe

privilieslip

most

may

biting

standers

the

countenance

of

seeme

next

to

appeare

knife

the
steed

in

your

from

Lastlie, put
hand,
whence

you
you

286

Then

doone.
end

sticke, from

sticke, being

said

; to

and

shoove

then

admiration

the

thereinto

it out

eie

and

which

and

to

hollow

end

of the

the

other

you

had

Some

eie,
put

lead,

the

eat

both, but

it into

put

some

the

the

before

beholders.

with

so

forhead

your

lead,

of the
the

at

upon
of

peece

lead, with

of

peece
eie:

same

along

the

out

said

the

the

brought

thrust

male

drive

to

seeme

said

of the

you

discoverie

The

13. Booke

the

first is best.
To

halfe your

ctct

and

astmdcr,

nose

"without
This
lie

TAke

is easi-

doone,

knife

clen-

being

halfe

and

hollow
shall

so

Provided

asunder.

ante

round

nose,

your

upon

howbeit

having

heale

to

ngaine presentlie

it

salve.

to

seeme

you

alwaies, that

have

cut

you

have

in all these

lie handled
it will

like

ceive
de-

knife

the

sight

the

of

beholders.

without

and

same,

and

wound,

To

246.

rings, of

For

like

thrust

may
veied

put

_34g.

by.

lacke

of

hand

from
so

will

was

in your
To

each

sticke

This

one

was

by
Kings-

head,

ones

London,
a

at

Bartholo-

niewtide,
An.

1582.
sight

in the

of diverse
that
to

planks,

the

halfe

yard

being
in

came

view

thrust

paire

this

or

spectacle.

of

sitting or

be

must

sticke

the

two

so

you

as

be

pulling

holden

of the

fast

into

whirle

awaie,

it

have

about

thereon

the

platter, "^c

put

con-

middle

hand,
your
lap or/ pocket, pull awaie

your

the

to

have

whole, and

in the

to

cleanlie

by

(for

or

your

the

ring,
which

ring

necke.

and

broader

end

of each

togither, there

there

cut

may

boies

hole
out

be

kneeling

in the

of

the

conveied
under

be

made
be

same,

the

halfe

must

midle

into

boord

remaine

must

platter also

must

hole

so

so

likewise

big

as

middest

directlie
the

his

over

like

made

of two

left within

both

in the
or

upon

holes
cloth
tableone

quantitie,and

platter :

onlie

planks

the

necke, through

of the

boord, let the head

hole

in each

be
as

cause

and

holes, like to

two

set

be

must

there
a

thereof, of

the

the

which

must

art, you

purposelie made,

better

planke

may

this

by
The

the

of Johii Baptist,

be

platter to

of the

carpet.

laie it in

execution

longer

of stocks

peece

head

must

you

filed asunder,

other

same

you

dangerous

thereupon

same

to

notable

fit for

them, having

also
his

in

that

and

cloth, and

holes

of the

out

beeraie

to

he eke,

one

call the decollation

most

boord,
of them

field of

other

an

cheeke.

shew

TO

the
into

seemeth

the

hand

of the

and

thought

jugglers

doone

nose

your

pulling
also

whereof

the

your

end

conveieng

it be

off

cut

cheeke

conveiance)

the

and

quantitie

and
your

Then

which

knacke,

sticke,holding

good

bloud

yoicr

accomplishing

the

it upon

sticke,delivering
stander

old

colour

upon

ring through

other

an

the

upon

speake,

to

laie it

conveiance./

nimble

is
THere
cheeke.

shewed

be

to

gap,

of inchantment

words

and

middle,

in the

gap

and

remaine

which
then
upon

of Witchcraft.
boord

the

the

in

into

little brimstone

boie, who

of the

head
enter

and

gaspe

will

accordinglie

countenance

two

three

mouth

if

so

the

as

dead

if the

boie

set

his

on

his

sprinkled

be

the

smoke

unholsome)

is not

(which

little bloud

dredfull) put

more

times,

starke

appeare
and

sight

287

34-

coles, setting it before

of

or

and

nostrils

presentlie

head

the

must

the

dish

chafing

his

little into

(to make

Then

same.

chap.

face, the sight will be the stranger.

knowne

of

well

as

apparell

boie

he

the

boord

lie

the

one

on

the

of the

end

end.

other

and

touch

with

being

verie

table

the

to/ have

the

ground.

*\

"c.

strange,

as

sharpe

Not

cloth

and

obTe^'aTi-^
they ""^^"^^^[^"

performed

because
little

dough

holders.

like dead

35"^-

quill,will bleed,

hollow

wide

almost

it may

as

staie

to

observed

be

to

are

companie

the

platter on

be

which

rules

long

so

suffer

to

round

Manie

lie in

to

seeme

will appeare

cold

usuall

put his head

shall

his necke

put about

of

bignesse
his

him

might

beholders,

the

the

must

shall

which

things

to

as

as

so

end

other

of

his bodie

his head

and

and

boord,

the

be

may

too

247.

in

long

place, "c.

the

thrust

To

dagger

bodkin

or

to

other

AN

miracle

may

that

with

namelie,

selfe,or

your

the

at

be
a

foUie,

owne

which

he

must

had

bellie and

so

be

as

your

linnen

killed
you

have

brest

onelie
the

naturall

cloth, and

may

plate

"

like

your

thereupon

the

false

or

false
bellie

next
a

with

to

double

your

omitted)

bellie.

Provided

place

be

coloured

unto

gut

over

alwaies,
or

bladder

plate,
of
cun-

navill,haire,
you)

bellie

and

Of

his

fashion

the

plate (which

wilfuUie

you

true

^[ You

to

pappes,

trussed

handsomelie
Then

painter

flesh,but

his

is this.

according
by

must

same

to

bellie.

forgot,

place
the

the

made

be

through

him

at

Powles

into

devise

The

for his defense.

to

to
went

forgotten

having

bellie

killed

be

kill

to

seeme

in your

fell upon

and

drunken,

(being

same

himselfe

presentlie

misfortune

boord,

paste

ninglie,not
to

then

wound
himself

caused
he

whence

shall

you

unrecoverable

juggler

dagger

executions

counterfet

touching

or

an

Which

being

should

prepare

your

"c

as

shewed

least make

died.

and

churchyard

imniediatlie.

bodkin

taverne

strangelie,and

guts verie

into yotir

recover

(in truth) not long since

in cheapside, from

as

hole,

astonish

to

pricked

being

seeme

herein,

the

bul/Iocks bloud, which

with
; "

flesh

upon

other

are

more

placed, having

said

descriptions, I omit

offer long

boie

boord,

There

in this action, the

kneded

the

In

apparell.
an

purpose,

companie,

other

lie upon

or

through

his

made,

be

the

with

by

as

is

must

leane

must

under

face,

for that

instructed

boie

conversant

like hole

the

knowne

the

his

by

table, where

the

and

familiar

being

who

with

practised

is commonlie

This

you

the
upon
that

shew

may

put

may

juggler that
the

which

betwixt

the

of bloud, which

jug-

iJfungtn
the

fe^ts^"f

his

life.

288

TJie

13- Booke.

bloud
cow,

into

your

But

be

you

gut

or

spin

or

your

will

straine

bladder

must

spirt out

bodie

your

You

of

point

or

oxe

an

being

good

distance

it

as

pulled
from

out

you,

therewith

thrust

to

far

so

or

thrust

be

to

dagger,

swell, and

to

of

cause

which

remember

ever

wise

no

thrust,

the

or

in

but

Then

bodkin,

bloud

plate.

sheepe

thicke.

round

if you

of

or

too

through

the

against

be

said

especiallie

herein

see

brest

the

againe,

calfe

will

that

pearse

may

of

be

must

for

discoverie

(with words,

use

circumspect.

action, and

admiration

moove

drawe

To

35I'

gesture)

and

countenance,

cord

forme

descii-

see

bed
turne
a

is

few

if you

or

placed

and

to

the

to

grace

which

call

they
the

the

bridle,
therof

hollownes

like

nose

round

goeth

sensiblie

so

see.

the

on

hand,

or

sticks,through

which

cord,

the

mouth

knacke,

being put

same

give

may

beholders./

wooiiderftd

elder

two

as

grace,

nose^

your

is

juggling

of

cord, the

pinsars

other

an

made

being

shall

you

is

THere

or

of
patterne
this bridle

in the

through
as

such

about

of tongs

paire

the

being

same,

over

drawne

leaues.

verie

nose

your
which

doo

halfe

but

put

pulled,

it will

take

knife, and

from

out

to

to

wherin

the reader
wherewith

instrumetits

God

as

as

he

can

speach
delight

the

end

and

nimble

affoord

end

nose

the

sticke,

stopped up)

be

it is

sale, when

so

cord,

the

of
of

must

through

go

and

then

and

you

may

bridle

the

pull

that

of

and

these

"

onlie

doo

varie

everie

to

And

the

neighbors

no

so

but
so

heere

patter7is

specified

the
as

as

so

of

any

offense

anie

curious

comfort

or

of

by

in

juggler

commoditie,

his

pastime,

confesse

devises

conceipted

may

other

almightie

ministred

supernaturall actions, but

let all such

into

performed
the

also

but

devises

the power

as

nor

alwaies

conceiving

man

things,

long

principal!

the

also

these

action

it sufificeth,that

hope

all these

juggler,

beholders,
are

feats

to certeitie

principles, and

juggling

behaviour,

conveiances,

their

the

of

conceive.

the

referred

diverse

you
art

strange,
best

is

to be executed.

not

may

transposed

is not

the

to

out

asunder,

but
infinitelie,

unto

this

to

hereof

other

uncomlie
to

delivered

belonging

throughlie

wade

might

HErein
have

formes

the

cord

the

that

and

through

cut

are

devise

end

the

at

drawne

(for

top

each

passe

seeme

knots

being

verie

the

at

beneath

seeme

conclusion,
of

feats

The

from

same

the

nose./

your

The

248.

the

inch

an

will thinke

beholders

dangerouslie.

stale

be

not

may

fro, the

and

to

cord

of men,
as

men

but

in

cannot

such

as

of Witchcraft.

will

onelie

not

the

falshood

mightie

found

be

greatlie advance
and

dispositions

melancholike

their

pleaseth

take

that
of

power

God,

actions, but

miracles, and

worke

to

and

Jatines "ndjatnbres

z.s

as

Among
"what

them

upon

this

such

their

discovering

glorie of God,

and

power

they list,for

what

say

indifferent

among

289

Chap. 34.

also

pride
be

to

the

ons
acti-

gling
jugis
be

to

counted.

Magus

Simofi

did.
If anie
to

as

performed

are

for

inquire

best

time, place,
sure

Bodin,

had

and

sweat

divell

find

and

they

of anie

much

so

matchles
for

fraud

wiser, and

herein,

God

might

proove

fooles,as

that

have

may

am

and

studie

them

make

that

as

if

witch, and

my

end

the

to

of them

this daie.

were

maine.

the

For

truelie

But

emploied

beene

the

hath

herein.

booke

sweare

commandement.

out

fellowe

laboureth

liveth

that

man

shew

can

Vainis, would

become

may

serve,

and

onelie

hath

herein
fooles,

versation
con-

strange

neverthelesse

and

(as they sale) without

at

in

as

but

living hereby,

his

not

(I thinke)

speake

SpitKrus,

as

and

Martins,

and

much

35^-

matters

birth,

by

man

will shew

he

of his browes,

occasion

familiar

whereby
him

doo

French

these

S.

into

go

as/ strange

not

that

legierde-

conveiance

and

hand

Neither

them

the

with

and

be

they

Bodin

let him

(a

getteth

these, who

same

travell

man)

honest

divels

or

with

thinke

or

Cautares

John

one

as

for the

familiars

by

an

actions

reported,

I have

whether

things, as

of these

doubt

man

behold

which

to

belongeth.

And

the

bicause

conveiances

juggling

of these

maner

not

are

easilie

Touching
the

conceived

by

patternes
make

you

occupied

in

this

in

of

of

tract

the

throughlie

the

see

legierdemaine

everie

of these

the

of such
note,

necessarilie

beare
is in

for

the

just

ample

and

words

declared.
Now
for the

will I

proceed

with

discovered,
bicause
that

or

at

manie

the
are

it hath

time,

for the

place, necessarie

least

to

abused

had

wherby
works,

cousening

another

heereby

among

they pretend
it hath

their

to

under

passage

in mine

and

defaced

be

the
to

controlment

through

all ages,

nations

opinion
deceitful!

utter

accomplish

generall

of witchcraft, apt
meet
arts.

undooing,

to

be

And
for

ing,
protection of learn-

freelie

gone

point

pat-

ternes
of

diverse

gling
jugin-

event

most

thereof

use

downe

serve

Where

shewed.
is

set

thereof, and

secrets

feats,to

strange

where

page,

are

be
may

trie the

that

instrument

to

; which

in this art

private practises, to

working

the

caused

have

used

would

owne

find

shall

number

true

that

for their

devises, as

words

instruments

them

to

them

that

of

formes

diverse

of

discourse

their

out
with-

"

people.//
1' 1'

strument

290

["

The

Booke.

13-

follow

Heere

Hence

of

pattemes

Rom.]

former

discoverie

instru*tnents

certeine

to

be used

in

the

knacks.

juggling

pull

To
three

beadfrom

stones

off

cord,

while

you
fast

hold

ends

the

thereof,
without

remooving
of

your

hand.

To

draw

nose,
or

rough
tho-

cord

your
mouth

hand,

which

is

called

the

bridle.

be
page

[These
The

instructed

in

-^yj. and

338.

four

references

of

pages
are

to

the

right

As

engravings

the

for

are

first edition

use

the

of

the

bridle,

unpaged
pagings.]

read

in the

said

headstones,

page

first and

read

351.

second

editions.

Witchcraft.

of

To

thrust

bodkift

into

head,

your

toong,

Chap.

and

through

291

34.

your

"^c.

helher-

The

the

is

most

bodkin
the

w'

bowt

y"

midlemost
is

kin
bod-

the

the

with

haft:

holow
the

further

most

is

plaine

the
kin
bod-

serving
for

TObe
these

instructed

bodkins,

and
read

taught
pag.

in

347.

the

right

use

and

readie

practise

of

shew.

292

To

discoveric

The

3. Booke.

thrust

knife tlnvugh

and

ariiie,

your

to

cut

halfe

your

nose

"^c.

asunder,

dle
mid-

The

most

knife

is

serve

for

shew

other
be

to

the
two

the

knives

of

device.

be
here

readie

in

portraied,

the
see

use

and
page

perfect
347.

and

in

the

348.

practise

of

these

knives

294

353-

TJie

Bookc.

14.

\ The

249.

xiiii. Booke.
first

The

Of

the

eies, and

mens

IERE

not

art

Alcumystrie

craft.

or

Multiplication

and

saie

to

Chaticer, of

to

profession.

Alcumystrie,

of

which

chanons

in the

Cha-

all

somewhat

of the

otherwise

called

other

most

men,

the

prolog.

And

to

[See note.]

But

ever

And

to

herof

bowels

whereby

as

For

some

both

others,

cousen

mysterie

this

by

dooth

it is

(as

prolog)
them

upon

earth

All

hidden,

lie

themselves.

mans

take

They

Chaucer

in the

cousened

are

the

In

deciphereth.

conjuration

and

some

said

upside downe,

to turnc

Southwarke

betwixt

"^

Canturburie

towne,

mans

nons

A 7id

354[* confections]

(which

are

brought
would
[**enluting]
The

in

compounded

such

them

that

expect

or

readinesse

so

at

they

many

the

and

would

and

of strange
either

are

their
are

last,

win,

never

heereof

also

of

fast,

so

maisters, they

epithets obscure,

beleeve, that

not

awaie

pursse emptie,

crafts

"^c.

conclusion^

beggers
doo

gold,

illusion.

doo

and

behold

to

them

practisers

the

capacities

the

folke they

their

their

and

their

of

craft they

this

by

bicause

sentences

lacke

and

silver

of

stuffeslides

make

But

And

they
imich

it makes

That

cunning,

it all

pave

their

For

their

be
have

devised

confectious*
and
set

mysticall

For

of

as

confound

heerein,
what

art

(for

as

be

or

plaine

jolliefellowes, that
of

art,

innu/merable

worke

on

and

words

so

simples)

rare

termes

thin.

thought wise, learned,

conclusions.
learned

wits

man

have

tast)

termes

of the

art

alcumystidevised

of purpose
to

craft

devises

art.

an

witchcraft

cal

the

and

art

to their

impertinent

it not

rather

of

woords

proctire credit

to

thought

livelie

G.

Chapter.

of A Icumystrie, of their

art

blear

discovei'ie

subliming,

their

bodies,

matters

combust

incorporating,

engluting,* imbibing,

ritrination, terminations,

cementing,
of

amalgaming,

mollifications, and

coagulat, ingots, tests,

and

indurations
"c.

Or

who

bring

credit

to

couscnage.

is able
and

to

conceive

multitude

mysterie

of

of
their

(by

reason

of

the

abrupt

confusion, contranetie,

drugs, simples, and confections)

For
stuffe and
workemanship.

the

operation

these

things

and
and

of Witchcraft.

indevor

this

of

necessitie

of

are

more,

many

squames,

namelie

crude,

Afercitfie

be

to

in

the

295

2.

tion
execu-

iron

Mercttrie,

bole

large,
sal

used

sublimed

orpiment,

groundlie

unsliked

bones,

burnt

paper,

and

prepared

borace, boles, gall,* arsenicke,

grece,

char.

verde-

armoniake,

brimstone,/ salt,

armoniake,

lime, claie, saltpeter, vitriall,saltartre,

25[0].
[* boles

gall,

Chaucer.]

alcalie, sal
of

claie

preparat,

made

with

glasse, woort,

allum,

tartre,

horsse

stillatories, and
subtill

fiers,some

beech,

"c.

Ventis

wood,

have

of

of

will

simple,

whome

to

be

according

qualified, tempered,
feats*

the

to

of

third,
celes-

seven

Merctirie, Satitriie, Jupiter^

Mars,

terrestriall

seven

in

wrought

celestiall

the

withall,

; the

bodies

gold, silver, iron, quickesilver, lead, tinne, and

copper,
the
these
operation of the other ; speciallie if the
unto
bodies

their

to

they

of

point

worke

quicksilver
have

and

speciallie of
anie

want

admiration

Then

and

Also

soft

their

spiritsto

second,

they applie

also

seeme
moove

orpiment

[t Resaigar]

urinalles,

their

lamps,

foure

; the

eie,

an

corosive

waters

viols, croslets, cucurbits,

to

namelie. So/, Luna,

; to

their

(as they affirme)

or

oile

haire,

cole, composed

not

.,

rubifieng, "c.

calcination

some

they

waters

Also

fourth, brimstone.

the

have

alembecks,

they

the

first is,

sal armoniake

and

of

astonish

the

tiall bodies

fornace

bicause

enterprises, they
whereof

fusible.

their

And
to

cousenage

metals

sublimatories,

discensories,

doong,

mans

argoll, resagor,f gleir of

yest,

Then
powders, ashes, doong, pisse, "c.
of
and
waters
and
albification,
lincall,

oiles, ablutions, and

the

bodies:

; to

wit,

attributing
terrestriall
and

houre
with

daie
like

more

["? seats]

vanitie,/

The
The

Alaanysters

second

drift,the

Chanons

worke,

is,

elements,

foure
to

discover,

and

it

make

any

nor

other

mettall
the

said

the

among
to

to

and

meete

Alixer,

and

which

is

Magnatia,

to

of.
and

And
to

these

by

hold

touch

they
:

(but speciallie copper)

to

secret

of

secrets

conjurors
with

yong

to

be
men,

even
so
or

as

of

also

gold.
And

of the
neither

sworne

are

all
the

called

stone

made

mortifie

Salomons

likewise.

the

water

heereby
into

drift of

and

composition

the

unto

called

end

the

(they saie) the philosophers

write

malleable,

(forsooth) is
chance

which

that

atteine

to

philosophers stone,
Titanus

waters.

understand

must

you

their

jj-jr.

tale, of alcuniysticall

yeoinans

and

stones

jOW

Chapter.

quicke silver,
they
This

convert

science

conjuration
thus, when

simple people, they

boast

is

they
and

296

brag,

G.

and

sale

bring

mightie

heereof

saith

nons

with

Cha-

Simon

things

to

is

7nan

When

they

But

logue.]
[Pro-

he

And

They

miracles,

and

truehe

Chaucer

respect

everichone

He

251.

ill

these
Idem,

friendlie

saith, and

TJiese

356.

So

folke

ajid

their

nought,
tJwught,

acquaintance.

verifieth

his

assertion,

attired

beggerlie

his

that

they

words

are

They

will

They

cannot

Here

one

To

if

Whie

learne

They

will

nd

The
make

tale

of

the

waie

(by

Alcumystrie
being

these

folke

this

or

ought.
naught.

to

unthriftilie.
the

them

would
noble

science

published

perfect

the

by

effect

whereof
a

dooth

Chaucer,

demonstration

espied

cousenor,

slaie,
:

innocence.

yeoman
a

sale,

and

eare

beetraien

example)

by night,

day light,

craft.

so

men

multiplication

or

in the

in

them

privilie,

in

chanons

of

Alcumyster

an

of

wrap

to

lie have

them

were,

alwaie.

nothi7ig be laft.
if

him

all bicause

thus

Lo

them

clothed

round

If they espied

sheet

britig his good

aske
are

araie,

discerned

this

in
till

aud

man

they

and

about

stint

may

thredbare

have

they

spend

multiplie

But

and

hang

it

favotiredlie^

beggerlie,\

knowne

as

to

rag

ill

tired

are

long

so

Or

looke

ahuaies

by smelling

as

But

of

the

is this.

covetous

of

art

chanon

whose

preest,

of

parts

AI-

art

cumysticall
which

knoive

false gotiernance.l

alwaies

are

that
luord

seeke

experience
"

fellowes
are

These

the

their

of

in

ibid.

points

and

ride

men

favouredlie,

And

The

them

to

preefe,

theefe.

verie

feeiidlieboth

are

knowing

also

looke

is

in

mostfoole

is

wisest,

is truest,

seevie

jnany

Not

or

worke

can

Sahtnon,

as

togither

seones

that

they

Yet

the

7vise

as

are

that

he

But

be

passe.

they

which

In

mans

tale.

or

that

Magus,

Each

Chaucer

in the

discove7'ie

The

Booke.

14-

pursse
and

he

knew

subtill

be

to

speach,

two

well

lined, whome

he

assaulted

principall points belonging

to

with
this

flatterie
art.

At

may

called

mystie
smokie

science.

the
of

length
the

borrowed

art, without

indure

in

is the

most

to

he

good

of

which

the

the

Then

estate.

difficult

i-equite the

monie

point

preests

he

at

the

his

in this art, and

courtesie, he

preest,

professors
daie
a

which
can

repaied
rare

promised

is the
doo
the

no

him

good,

monie,

experiment.
unto

third

such

part
nor

which

Finallie,
instruc-

of WitcJicraft.
tions,
and

in

point

before

they

disliked
and

his

embraced
send

and

great joy
And
and

the

onelie

helpe

into

to

the

under
of

it.

surelie

he

fortie

monie

for

to

heare

receipt

him

repetitions,or

to

The

Of

Burcot,

Doctor
them
art

of

countie
covetous

and

preest.

used

in

varlot, who
:

the
estate
came

And

and

and

maner

of

meanes

simplicitie and
and

and

such

humor

wooing

his

abilitie

upon

to

be

the

to

fraud

no

the

(as

summe

returned

never

the

cousenages

wrought

I will passe

an

for
his

but

yeoman,
a

in the

yeoman

he

third

his

cousening

notable

purpose

daughter,

to

tion
conjuradiscussed

confederats
and

found
;

whome

upon

overtaken

was

witchcraft, and

yeoman,

by

of that

experiments

prince, the

and

said

Alcnniyst.

an

out

his

finallie

and
he

made

QQ

j^y^ts^taU
to

cannon

for that

he

ingot

successe

other

following, by

convenient

(as they saie)

the

certeine

honest

mightie

companions
of

directlie

(I saie)
received

but

three

repeate

professed Alcumystrie, juggling,

by

foisteth

he

the

who

by

coiisciied

touching

forme

pretending

cole

be

337.

fier of

the

willingliegave

Alcumysticall

upon

first

busines
a

Chapter.

onelie

other

the

Kent,

his
make

profited.

he

practised

one

with

cole, within

could

experiment,

Feates,

and

over,
; the

thought

(when

was

but

Alcumystrie,

third

cite manie

COULD

would

he

therefore

and

such

see

verie

the countrie

of

ycomati

profit,

foorthwith

said

to

beechen

wherein

this

how

see

preest

handsomelie,

fraud,

the

not

in

lesson

The
his

about

preest

croslet, that

worke

of

most

skilfuU

preest

and

croslet

coles

coles,

therefore

and

the

the

joy/fullto

handle

conceived)
taught

little

he

perfect silver,which

perceived

owne

the

into the

the

him

The

rich,

be

to

willed

297

3.

request./

placeth

of
of

ingot

not

his

pounds

of

lane

or
an

preest
was

credit.

dissemble,

causeth

laie

is

it tended

jollieAlcumyst

to

ward

The

from

proceed

this

he

sliptdowne

silver,and

must

chanon

not

his

whereof

preest

conveied

was

consumed)

was

could

profession

bottome

middle

the

the

multiplication,and

coles, in

which

his

hope accomplished

of

they

of quicke silver,which
art) into perfect silver.

ownces

his

Then

this

anie

to

infinitelie

And

herein

atteine

or

(forsooth) goeth

now

worke

for

courtesie.

(by

of

man

become

multiplication.

science

famous,

three

transubstantiate
that

should

proffer ; speciallie bicause

his

for

of

art

this

be

can

not

he

expedition

this

through

common

to

with

wherby

as

all

chap.

catch

252.

298

And

matter.

358.

in

cunninglie

love

other

among

for

commendation,

welth,

to

cousening
of this al-

the

deliver

cumystical

ner.

wherein

were

laie

him

the

up

(which

houres,

and

found

Insomuch
should

and

his

bring

to

fcole.

the

same,

how

he

and

359-

with

delt

of

gaines

brought
but

waie.

Then

folded

the

in

the

conveieng

(as before)

and

safelie

importance)
that
either

no

before

had,

his/

into

of

the
in

either

like
his

of

in

his

make

or

them

the

whereof
have

must

be

defrauding

made
ech

to

the

other.

and

his
of

maner

other, and
another

be

reserved

matter

was

severall

of

locke,

abuse

by

(forsooth) these

cir-

ceremonie,
Now

the

to

of

his purpose,

delivered

the

in

motion,

halfe
anie

yeoman,

key,

multiplie

yeoman,

obteined
than

him/

by experience

one

borrowe

;
as

neighbours

would

This

the

(bicause

passe
when

this sweete

pocket,

or

cjuantitieunto
chest

to

bigger

farre

to

gold,

savve

face.

having

bosome

speciallieto

his

he

but

this

counselled
of

he

as

feete, not

ball,in quantitie

same

kept

them,

could

or

interruption might
of

of

he

treasure,

purpose

borrowe

even

angels.
that

increase

; but

lewd

consented

his

much
to

pound

that

the

in lawe

sonne

therefore

and

before
"c

doubt,

juggling Alcumyster,

this
same

of

summe

laid

he

all that

or

out

preferment,

and

out

had,

could

exceedinglie,

it
small

the

and

multiplie

daies,

ment,
appoint-

the

of

welth

favour

his

rather

or

millian

he

put him

did

redouble

and

goods,

ball

multiplie

and

his

follie to

were

monie

all the

freends

hope

it

that

produce

and

winne

to

certeine
to

And

felicitie.
further

ceremonies

persuaded,

good

bad

Alcumyster

after

his

unto

and

Alcumystrie,

cunning

they might

easilie

adde

to

fortune

also

as

use

notable

and

helpe

he

ball which

certeine

heereby

was

man,

rare

great

him,

him

told

he

have

estate

in

plaine

might

that

his

to

opinion

notable

onelie

not

companion

he, being

as

the

to

scantling,

same

in the

multiplication

the

by

gaines

great

the

together, according

returned

they

minuts

angels

seemed

he

were

And

omit).

to

have

to

yeoman,

of

couple

of

than

also

and

wax,

heere

good

said

words

(forsooth)

Now

of

ball

same

thought

ball

angels

received.

yeelded

the

and

hope

(through legierdemaine)

another

more

seemed

more

had

wax,

conjuring

in truth

hand

yeomans

had

he

and

25?.

the

Which

willing enough

of

presence

virgine

and
but

inclosedmanie

thought

he

him

unto

same

into

conveied

practitio-

ceremonies

certeine

after

and

conveiance

of

he

that

had

daughter

and

beleeve

became

Alcumyster

the

little ball

man

three.

or

he

as

if his

in

short, he

within

include

did

the

desire, than

his
be

To

two

much

whereby

owne/

his

knowledge

his

simple

the

make

so

of

boasted

making

in

another

to

inheritance, alliance, activitie,

he

angell

man,

poore

atteine

to

him.

tales, concerning

one

conclusion

that

see

comfort

the

the

to

maried
Note

of

multiplie, and

strange

purpose

and

cunning,

Alcumystrie

in

experience

his

parentage,

and

tended

though
illusions

words,

learning, pregnancie,
could

ciiscoverie

The

Bouke.

14

nor

of Witchcraft.

therby performed

purpose
and

daie

the

the

of

matters

the

up

himselfe

the

hardest

partlie by
to

the

much

abased,

in the

wax

lo he

couse-

ning devise
by running
awaie

the

yeoman

credit

fall) he
hereof

and

Now

ivlio

the

perfect

were
or

and

see,

ment,
experi-

of

dealing,

he

which

he

wax,

So

he

as

principal! :
before.

discovered,

thought
and

whie

But

the

alas

gold

was

lead.

list to utter

so

ball

other

metall

to

sincere

hand.

the

it

satisfaction,some

his

his

Jiisfollie,

Chaucer
the

tale

of the

cha-

in

him

Let
And

everie
him

Let
In

mmi

that

appeare,

and

is in vaine,

Is to learne

Fie, speake
For

that

he

Conclude

not

certeine

alike

king

learning,
in

certeine

great

ing
lesse

admiration.

of

But

[Pro-

more

stetteltee,
not

and

bee

he that

hath

none.

by

Chapter.

Alcumyst,

an

and

360.

of

the

254.

le

kings f 00

pretie Jest.
is

of

another

king, promising

mettals,

man.
yeo-

logue]

multiplicatiotieJ}

example

things, as

nons

cofer,

lore,

nntch

it woll

fourth

abused

second

nice

this

his

171

philosopher.

pardee

mttltiplie;

to

ought

waxe

man

HE

hath

thereof

hath

The

and

lewd

leariie

this elvish

learning of

All

and

cotnefoorth,

art.

other

promise,

excellent

others

find

his
had

that

the

owne

of

as

now,

beecame

the

should

and

of

witnesse

his

he

of

appointed,

although

violate

to

the

save

time

meane

houre

as,

longing

espied

soone

with

so

fruit

thereof, to

broken,

was

the

the

to

securitie)and

there

up

increase

when

(belike)having

at

yeare

the

enjoie

owne

should

just

conscience

yet

opening

laid

the

yeomans

coffer,and

had

good

certeine

might emploie

affaires

Loiidoti, and

not

had

he

the

at

the

Alcumysters

(untilla

them

the Alcumyster

within

nor

(for his

having

as

daie,

league

testimonie

not

came

desire

partlie the

(if the

importance

against

breake

brake

But

the

somewhat

of

either

necessarie

citie of

the

to

multiplie,"c.

more

at

yet

he

that

yeoman

returne)

to

the

299

the

shuld

gold

nor

and

plough,

the

busines, and

their

about

told

he

and

ended,

being
;

limitted

houre

themselves
to

ceremonies

and

cumstances

Chip,

well

in

to

compounding

as

in

executing

before

he

beganne,

that

Alcumyst
worke

of
he

by
and

his

art

to

came

manie

transubstantiat-

other

exploites

found

the

meanes

of

kingco

ATcumy^'^e-

no

to

;oo

The

Booke.

14.

receive

by

and

returne,

that

needes

his

and

libell,"c

his

wise

foole.

his

councell

king)

canst

thou

your

name,

and

j6i.

detection

of their

whereby

the

consisting

wholie

and

the

minded

longation
Eras,

tn

third

HE

col-

loq. de arte
alcinnysiica.

example
and

learning
in

He
255.

bewraie

l^

proposeth
howbeit

certeine
the

Balbitie,

one

such

one

as

is

a
was

verie

out

Mania
for the

dependeth,
the

than

it is

art

an

and

circumvented,

of

also

Alcumysts^

two

of

curtation.

reported

this

to

intituled
of

this

dale

and

mad

art

and

lent
excel-

in admiration.

Alaanystica
craftie

wise, learned,

bewitched,

whose

Erasmus^

by

is had

dialog

knaverie

the

Chapter.

and

wit

(said

ignorant

the
is

Then

blotte

world.

For

same.

of

one

"c.

reading,

credulitie

Erasmus

by

(said

this art

in

of

masse

satisfied.

cousener

fift

sto7'ie loritten

notable

much

too

his

foolish

annexed,

deceipt, whereby

his
slie

other

the

and

How

in the

of
the

I will

then

hereunto

be

delighted

more

and

through
the

of

easilie.

deceipts whereupon

simplie using

subtiltie

Why

foole

most

great

promise,

(said he)

might

be

The

the

as

so

con-

Then

one

his

matter

sir

like nature

male

of

the

all

sawe

but

reason

king

he

reach.

performe

Marie

his,

their

him.

the

of

them

of

out

him

against

accused

seeing

pleasantlie

of

; Bicause

him

next

king
punished

fellow

land.

and

him

had

he

scroll,

or

The

demand

to

cousen

and

helpe

in

man

humor

to

kna/verie and

practisers

to

be

sawcilie

gone

in

readers

benefited

plaine

be

that

the

have

king began

in the

downe,

councell.

to

follie,answered

can

put
of

first set

kings
fooles,

Whereupon

fooles

in extremitie

so

returne

doo

practises

other

to

male

foole)

the

(quoth

he

all, and

them

he

rather

proceed

why

finallie

councell)

him

knowing

principall

and

monie,

ment

majestie
to

asked

of

beguile

knave

the

than

being

foole

malepert,

councell,

ceipted, besought

be

privie

of

scheduU

excellent

to

his

of

the

veine.

him

unto

most

name

lords

merrie

deliver

all the

discoverie

and

in

shortlie

after, the

pleasantlie, that

so

monie

would

he

Soone

discourse

like his

to

kings

";c.

of

summe

that

councell,

into

foole

of

the

sawcie

of

the

the
of

names

so

some

"

great

promise,

place

names

caused

he

all the

his

his

common

have

the

conteining

him

king

delight therein,

would

warrant,

and

jestes,fell

other

handled
take

So

kings

accomplish

foole, among
to

the

the

assuring

prest,

and

of

vertue

discoverie

doth

finelie

;/ wherein
devout

upon

the

he

preest,
art

of

302
how

Note
the
ner

circum-

venteth

Oh

divine

facultie, doo

the

is verie

one

that

sir,they

began

couse-

discoverie

TJie

Booke.

14.

have

turne

somewhat

but

breefe,

life in this

their

into another,

forme

and

of

daies

all the

spent

nature

one

dangerous

waies,

two

much

other

; the

ger,
lon-

Balbine.

256.

most

waie

which

363.

that

that

you

avoided

cunning

hart

tickled

so

words

Let

much

so

fooles

fansie

have

no

what

time

is
?

longation

faine, and

large offers

for

manie

blind
wise.

so

hold

curtation
heare

once

good

me

in

said

the

to

that

waie, it is

Too

said

much

too

the

faith, doo

moneths

and

I did

much

lesse
stand
under-

hereof

but

(quoth Balbme)

of this

almost

even

whole

it be

waie, though

safest

of

waie

by

worke

and

for cost

yeeld advantage

it

his
with

out

exactlie

Why

the

and

name

doo

not

had

perfect

was

burst

you

Alcumyster,

before

prolonged,

but

you

tedious.

best, the surest,

and

varlot

divell, whose

accomplishment

in the

required

he

therefore

preest, doubt
so

brother,/

hands

fingers itched,

longer,
the

before, and

Yea

that

his

of

your

herein,

your

cousening

Balbine

to

go

tell

this

no

to

come

expert

counsell.

your

Balbme

shew

to

one

in your

onelie

when

assured

could

this

this is the

but

yeere

as

But

longation

me

waie

other
he

with

words

guile, and

of

as

it.

understand

releeve
other

the

in

now

and

comfort

sake)

resteth

get

now

learned

charities

doing

you

suspicion

never

words

(for

such

and

these

Faire

will

And

desire.
wholie

be

could

never

my

that

in

travell

and

time

my

and/

me,

to

well

and

spent

earnestlie

so

I beseech

these

By

have

know

felicitie and

whose

therefore

make

I
I

whom

worship,
hoping

that

thinke

Howbeit,

commodious.

misliketh

utterlie

other

the

sure,

unhappie

selfe

me

safe,

verie

mane

and

the

charges expended thereabouts.

is no
matter, though it were
it then

bring

to

Finallie, it
should

charge,

the

in the

be

to

oth

mutuall

there

was

was

had
"

no

to

indeed

stewes,
this waie

Now

Balbine

him,

that

therein

Well,
new

if the

consisted
at

mysterie

of this

glasses,
of

and

the

who

made

urged

matter

the

of

gold

he

kindof
to

go

were

must

to

be

that

be

assured

well

it
to

merilie

ran
so

Which

lustie

the

to

his

dice,

it

the

but

cumyster
Al-

for the

the

to

s\r

alehouse,

Jo/ut

who

of monie.

the

halfe

were

the

Alcumyster

transformation

businesse,

begun,

to

serve

the

cousening

alcumysticall
about

monie

should

monie

as

after

requisite alwaies

delivered
which

the

both, and

And

and

preest

beare

them

house.

is usuall

coles, "c

should

betwixt

Balbins

the

presentlie

other

the

Balbine

once

greatest

began

forge.

there

him

length he

supplie

(said Balbine)

rest

you

as

divided

privilie in

fingered, but

sooner

the

and

worke,

for silence, which

furniture

and

so

at

concluded,

indififerentlie

doone

for bellowes,
erection

your

yeeres,

then

the

be

to

taken

beginning

and

with

gaines

worke

the

two

hart

passe.

in hand

go

Set

other
ended

told
:

for

difificultie.
furnish

made,

the
as

fornace, but
the

seed

and

now

forsooth

spawne

of that

of
which
For

even

as

fish is not

without

fier.

musing

yeeld

accompt

the

When
travell

stuffe,and

Balbine

demanded

of

matters

alvvaies
have

difficult

found

and

should

that

waie,

Balbines

so

the

had

forge

another

the

out

disers

monie

Balbine

was

spent

coles

were

when
was

tempered
abouts, Balbine
here-

disbursed

was

of

were

there

not

according

over,

into

bringeth

hope

(which

Howbeit,

give

to

is

were

better

257.

there

of oke,

nothing,

glasses

partakers

were

monie,

as

such

as

were

duckets

foorth

more

was

fault

handled.

the

frutelesse

whome

veine,

that

the

But

willing

woorsse

of

of
there-

wherunto

stewes

brought

wit,

; to

beene.

have

the

supplie

new

long, and

found
to

and

great

coles, and

even

which

coles,

hundreth

circumspectlie

more

travelled

excuse

the

One

shewing

Alcumyst

our

(saith he)

was

ownces

the

; Forsooth

one

waie.

comming

or

forward,

go

of

house

after

But

went,

and

if

that

that

bellowes,

length

doo

of beech.

matters

they ought

at

There

dising

charges.
and

the

the

world

choice

the

beene

as

provided,

as

out)

have

the
said

accesse.

in

the

fat is in the

how

this monie,

3("4-

the

be

thousand

two

tiplied
mul-

gold

must

calculating,

emploie

to

profit proceeding

commonlie

importance

verie

now

he

in

gaines

placing

of

how

Howbeit

amazed./

man

whit

no

all the

consumed

also
in

else

arythmetike,

much

is

more

gold

or

30:

5.

Alcumystrie.

of

therfore

occupied

determined

had

worke

bait, no/

art,

was

how

he

twaine,

or

that

Chap.

this

and

casting by

Alcumyst

moneth

of

much

so

other

such
:

for

without

gold

of

yeelded fifteene, then

ownce

might

of

Balbine

while

this
his

upon

caught

groundworke

all

But

out

grow

parcels

some

and

foundation

and

ingendred

be

must

Witchcraft.

to

ched
bewitwith

fooles

was

desire

of

gold, "c.

paradise.
The

Alcumyst,

like

and

lies,that
he

he

and

would

be

and

oversight,

had

never

in

workehouse

is

againe

once

his

and

art

ceed

for

the

pleased Balbine,

who

him

our

but
Now

on

his

Alcumysts

Balbine

he
our

holie

said

was

so

pilgrimage,

large

hand

wit, that
Ladie

our

saints.

devout

and

so

those

holie, the

and

as

few

the

the

like
and

Hereupon

supplie yet

new

the

glasses
would

matters

were

point

another

French

of

proin

crownes

cannot

Which

counsell
no

exceedinglie
dale

escaped

mattens.

having
even

received
to

the

next

the

offering of monie,

village, "

Notable
^ousenaj

prosperously ^()^.

matter

religious,that

forgerie

sure,

increase.

uttered

Alcumyst

to

of the

Ladie

Alcumyster

the
\

sent

favour

time

and

safe

on

found

fall into

to

be

repaired,

the

art/ being

the

without

with

end

third

better, if he

proceed,

to

hereafter

the

length

at

now

cunning

much

reward

into

put

And

changed.

now

the

full of

having

But

should

all

tooke

knaverie,

words

great

before.

never

henceforward

throughlie recompensed
the

lucke

his

upon

with

protested
such

enough

sure

that

colour

good

moonesicke,

man

error,

cast

to

there

goeth

consumeth

304
The

The

Booke.

14-

it everie

Alcu-

penie,

Balbine

bringeth
Balbin
a

to
in-

that

holie

virgine

fooles

paradise.

beene

travell

great

levied

from

with

it

much

being

at

(said Balbine^

so

had

hath

to

Ladie.

our

Soone
258.

failed

devise, as

to

knowe

the

Alcumyster

rious
noto-

point
of

couse-

ning kna-

nothing

but

bicause

it

licence.

verie.

(quoth

in

lawe,

and

answered,

the

his

beat

the

selfe

your

it is

generallie

so

manie
and

of the
waies

no

art

all in

devising

vaine,

in court

to

Alcumyster

having present

in this

sort

Sir

said

he

be

and

stand
want
to

and

without

be

abashed,

be

neither

crime
the

can

excuses

for

their

need

Balbine,

we

up

this

bicause

it.

might

Alcumyster)

the

life.

accusation

the

the

shut

he
in

altogither ignorant

not

(said

see

death,

tug about

to

of my

speciall

to

put

shall

forced

dales

how

divers
on

for

part

matter,

desired
the

my

to

and

looke

was

not

published against

lawe

devised,

ground

for you

this

Alcumyster)

Balbine

least

and

Alas

avoided.

with

consultation, Balbine,

to

in

bruted

manifest
were

sure

all the

rhetorike,

danger

that

shall

the

for

feare

of

braines

trouble

bicause

businesse

being brought

matter

cunning

there

and

"also/

spent,
home

foretwelve

being astonished,

I feare
I

doo

to

had

repeate

was

(said

as

about

go

importance

he

came

Whereat

marrie

in this

broile

the

Now

so

towre,

or

to

so

dinner.

amazed, pitiousliecrieng
Oh

Alcumyster)

the

fall out

castell

and

worke

was

flat fellonie

But

in some/

enterprise

our

monie

Balbine

complaint.

his

imprisonment.

present

was

it would

would

j66.

spied

and

twise

promised
and

the

hot

after

that

he

masse,

prosper

or

of such

render

to

into

have

Marie

two

more,

any

fraied
Whereat

of

cause

have

courtiers

utte-

reth

woonderfuUie

man

for

after

came

once

matter

Alcumysters
by

come

Ave

it

you

Alcumyster

masses

allour

to

that

overslipped,

Ave

his misfortune.

lamenting
the

Here

how

mine

The

twelve

this,when

after

shifts

sale

what

by
But

could

! I remember

had

never

heare

to

cousener)

the

am

then

marvell

for everie

to

successe.

heare

to

as

and

slowed

(said

he

length

doone, nothing

nor

what
some-

reason

devise

foreslowed

not

had

that

I omitted

no

evill

so

penance

his

Wretch

and

not

at

had

there

overthwartlie.

so

matter,

had

doubt

Without

long feast,

the

if he

could

went

such

still said

who

the

attentive

gold yeelded

of

expostulate

to

upon

which

and

told

he

businesse

this, when

dram

fellowe

if he

him

head.

the

on

them

aske

not

things

that

in his

after

life before, and

his

all

houres

hand.

his

under
naile

began

cousening

passe,

to

his

; Balbine

betwixt

head

sale

to

So

to

came

debating

Balbines
or

in

filthie lucke

meanes

and

the

his returne,

at

countenance,
But

vowes.

bestowed,

forge

the

roundlie
such

and

And
lucke

good

favourable

such

praiers

knaves.
of

hope

great

gave

his

unto

eare

had

he

and

bawds

among

myster

discoverie

is not

to

fact

be

To

be

be

be
you

denied,

defended,

short,

when

alledged by Balbine,
securitie

of

monie,

use

slowe

; at

framed

length
his

the

speech

counsell, and

yet

of Witchcraft.
the

time

this

yer
but

hale

to

awaie

in

the

thinke

For

me

vahantHe

die

to

hast.

requireth

matter

they

prison

to

In

cause.

Chap.

comming

are

for

Marke

me

how

this

and

305

5.

see

Alcu-

myster

remedie

no

eth
go-

faith

good

(said Balbine)

fro

degree

knowe

what

not

Alcumyster,
and

it be

though
satisfied

their

hard
I

yet

teeth

coine

gaie gloses

to

leese

his

over,

was

to

head,

had

the

get,

than

hir
it

were

by

of

one

whose

gold

for

all

indirect

such

to

monie

of

he

would

goods
and

dealing

so

his

pretenses

lacke

the

stop

of

out

all his

for

than

be
No

given

peeces

for

who

another.

And

time.

have

acquaintance

companie,

never

of

rather

those

other

danger,

concubine,

or

ducats

would

Alcumyster,

no

forbeare

thirtie

cause

cousenage

monie,

they

till
this

at

the

to

for

silence.

to

rakehels

advise

or

him

gave
honest

an

in

leman

counsell

his

was

nor

able

who

framed

"

said

hungrie

are

those

give

to

do

more

courtiers

corrupted

be

better

in

No

matter.

these

to

no

of

out

"

give

see

who

This

pouch.

the

to
see

matter,

Balbine^

mouthes,

manie

readier

could

more

that

the

much

so

saie

to

but

one

of

not

that

he

unlawful!

meanes.

Well, yet now

praier being

all

againe

once

made

before

things being provided

ters

liking ;
lesse

whole

with

courtiers

matter,

other

leape

out

at

Balbincs

But
who

eare,

he

said

forgive, how

great

in

and

maner

Lord

(saith
forward

Balbine, being
tooke

occasion
and

which

:
was

is not

one

to

which

and

forme

otherwise

to

so

are

be, and

it

to

devised

wit, to

to

be

devout,

intreated

to

open

the

that

for

how

in but with

infortunatlie
be

seemed

It is not

it is sinne
pure

The

mile-

dest

and

softest
is

monlie

ture
naconest
soo-

abused.

should

what

259.

hazard,
heereof,

be

to

was

came

heard

him

easie

; to

as

had

he

knew

in,
them.

there

great

J^?.

the

come

upon

offered

abroad,
that

c5panie

suspecting

doores

heare./

lewd

without

not

men

Balbine)

speake, saieng;

be dealt

did,

Alcumyster
fault

fell out

called

oportunitie

owne

this boot-

requisite, and

blazed

such

and

open

his

shall

who

And

following.

before

heereof:

he

the

soever

after

you

the

now

the

as

the

as

forge,

Alcumys-

there

home,

in countenance
But

! I marvell

to

stop

he

was

soone

superstitious :

to

such

the

to

about

passe

for,

breake

see)

shewed

somewhat

businesse

this

nothing.

"

matter

unlooked

window

backe

doore

(you

from

was

would

according

to

the

enterprise.

little extraordinarie

he

he

the

insuing,

meanes

whiles

had,/ but

be

to

hurt.

some

though

that
devise

present

none

the

them

threatning
Some

wife,
to

came

blesse

furnish

consumed

now

brought

used

forsooth

newlie

largelie ministred

likewise

nothing

to

I'eadie

made

tha.c by this

and

Alcumyster

Our

and

and

chance,

strange

Ladie

our

and

being

yeare

businesse,

to

all necessaries

"

asking,

owne

Balbine

dooth

to

hard
that

hands.

the
have
to

goeth

vowed

knowe

hindcreth
Whereat

our

Whereat

cause.

silence,

the
this
the

ment
impedimatter;

AlcumysRR

5o6

Oh

Balbine,

maister

unto

as

you,

had

flesh

dowe
of

sphatit

short,

}"iendaiia

folles.

(if our

368.

gift

therof

respect

Now

once

mutuall

and

againe

more

made

holilie.
the

plaied by
knew

and

told

end,

even

he

as

would

he

what

Balbine

he

others
did

what

But

proove.

that

and

was,

manie

but

of such

he

would

for

he

thinke

Balbine,

merchant;
him

handle

knave

ever

in

the
and

was,

Did

you

parts

espied him,

cousening

and

forward

hence

number

acquaintance

be

to

in

shew

to

monie,

of

matter

great

Balbins

childhood

used

had

of

one

his

divine

this

short, after

be

out

but

true,
him

supplie

new

leape

to

be

to

be

to

Ladie.

blessed

made

handle

to

beleeve

religiouslie admonishing/
is

To

from

onelie

pitiful!and

Alcumyster

him

that

so

that

promise

purelie

is

to

bigge enough

it

she

that

And

helpe.

hir

virgine;

the

to

win-

the

sight)

hir

in

with

me

found

not

him,

forgave

thankfuU

himselfe

And

slaine.

extremitie

in that

prostrate

not

was

beene

doore, and

the

fall downe

and

did

certeinlie

acceptable

thereof,

Balbijie

thing

had

open

assist

an

our

snare.

adulterer.

Ladie,

to

thereat.

out
to

were

windowe,

the

to

ran

Which

at.

Balbine

hir

get

mind

become

am

unto

of the

in his

me

sent

brake

house

my

Avould, in consideration

innnciisa

cavi

into

was

beene,

not

I could

than

came

it

had

preest

caught

had

divell

erstwhile

of the

man

lesse

was

danger

beseeching
En

good

the

For

that

for if she

the

Of

am

monie

lost

utterlie

that
the

Howbeit,

and

maister

good

infirmitie

The

doone

filthinesse

my

father.

hath

that

owne,

discover

to

ghostlie

and

mine

sir,but

sinne

ashamed

I be

me,

trulie,it is sinne

most

your

holy

most

overcome

wretch

Oh

will

Neither

Balbine.

; not

cried, saieng

lamentablie

breast, "

his

saie

you

displeasure

all this

us

beating

his knees,

fell upon

ter

discoverie

The

Booke.

14

he

com-

ashamed

plaine

he

that
should

be

gave

overshot
and
seene
case

in

counterfet,

this
monie

him

in his

courtesie, not

all

over-

of

cause

and

pursse,
abroad

blab

to

or

him

to

sent

how

he

him

awaie

knave

of flat

cousenage.

of it

came

for his

had

cousened

not

onelie

and

that

with

even

and

wise

Alcumystrie,

he

had

and
of

due

and

which

give

lieth

shifts

and
men

the

also

learned

by

the

cousening
and

the

are

the

wiles

softenesse

and

in

knaves
to

the

as

under

doo
others

be

this

of

shamefullie
and

utter

golden

and

as

this

name

; wherein

there

deceipts,

as

impoverished,

through

their

hoped

gaine

owne
:

but

overshot, partlie

subtilties

pliablenesse

commonlie

And

By

asse.

times

art,

lost.

as

what

it,or

the

calamitie

manie

of

And

him.
knew

an

subtilties

rare

of

to

much

flattering baits

hereby

men

experience

commoditie,

of

allurement

sweete
as

fame

small

thereby

are

care
or

as

no

sutes

who

note, that

to

us

lurking

welthie

partlie through

nature,
lust

goods

would

;/

covetousnesse

for want

in

there

severall

such

that

not

nothing

had

Erasmus

Alcumystrie

be

860.

in

cunning

discourse
of

Alcumyster,
for he

needed

he

he

desiring him,

for the

but

No,

punished?

be

abuse

undooing.

of the
of
to

their
their

world,
good
owne

of Witchcraft.

The

The

sixt

diverse

opinion of

in his

LBERT
II

trie

doo

but

be

maie

the

be

orrenge

treating

of the

of

saieng

spring,
anie

sith

beggerie,

chance

to

by

men,

whiles

promiseth

his

owne

other

this

vanitie

their

learning

age,
have
and
An

are

and

since
not

the
smelt

bewraied
ancient

and

others

same

out

them
writer

of

wealth

gold
that

good,

saith

kind

the

beene

the

evill

the
a

of

people,

of

; who

as

in
:

molest

his
so

wherein

broched,
of

these

for

rich

con-

and

of great

man

he
there

some

serve

pitie them

and

time

hath

first

they

others

will

Petrarch.

Petrarch

though

make

make

gold,

will

He

Petrarch,

craft

meaning

thee

saith

who

to

workemans

saith

wiser,

disciple.

words

compassing

hath

of

the

never

the

to

promised

private povertie,

experience

to

according
hath

to

weakened

means

the

10.

that

brought

therewith,
the

''""'^"t-

at

yet

goeth,

beene

trieng

reni^ed.uti:
f'"'^-

should

hope

thy lot,nor

have

needie, yet will they

povertie did more
be

this

in

He

thou

beggerlie

report

practise,

Fe-

Petrarch

commonlie

madnes

for

his

fall to

Franc.

dis-

and

that

or

Petrarch

Alcumystrie.

themselves

and

releeve

lesse

fetches

and

wearied

hope

These
no

their

bare

owne.

fraudulent

have

the

as

yellow

introduceth

whence

yet

never

the

hereof

proofe
that

profession

in

certeine

Francis

dialogue,

fond

from

did

anie

great

though

as

thereof

thy gold,

and

themselves
:

woonder

disciple.

mee

turne,

Alcumysters

than

the

of

mutable!"
j6g.

towers

when

cloud,

gold.

are

things

and

of

(saith he)
be

to

in forme

wasted

with

He

welthie

of

things

representations

sufficient

things

resemble

verie

castels
the

of

to

the

not

cleere

see

seemeth

art

resemblance

and

we

successe

is

they

saith

awaie

fesse

And

prosperous

gold ingender gold.

runne

sub-

-1

Alcumys-

kind

by

as

in

and

whereas

grossenes.

foresaid

frute

the

bodies, and

promise,

The

Avicenna

"

dealers

are

the

the

It

they

bright

red,

fansied
for

but

some

matter

made

clouds,

else

and

upon

same

hope

rich

their

laid

him

time

manie

thicknes

who

his,

answereth

in

caused

nature

appearance

the

looking glasse.

colour

ciple

in

verie

that

so

the

rather

the
but

in

nothing

are

of

is void

be

built

be

to

that

likenesse:
to

saith; Let

changed,/

so

objects beelow,
aire

reporteth, that

-IT

Alcumystne,

and

shewed,

there

of minerals
.

01

seeme

seeme

booke

understand,

in shew

same

touching' thefollie

men

Ic7imystrie.

...

cannot

indeed,

307

Stances
.

treating

the

6.

Chapter.

learned
A

of

chap.

few

sawe

the

beene

no

wisemen

shifting merchants,

world.

religious order,

who

lived

above

thousand

'^BoU^ord'hi

308
5.

August,

rio, fol.

in

370.

o^

setteth/ them

and

(saith he) why

is readie

behoovefuU

bicause

ground

in

the

Al-

art

cumysticall

of the

by

and

true

and

eth

that

and

the

to

silver.

such

worke,

of

of all christian

that

in anie

Avaritia
idolorti

Aristotle

saith)

the

but

of

art

the

increased,

couseners

beggered,

poore

craftesmaisters
few

words
of

jyi.

fest

he
his

(oh

plaine

princes

madnes

Touching
and

demonstrable

but

the

more

which
a

by

great

matter

the

due

the

it

doo

is

portion
pro-

tion
genera-

atteine

they

of

this
in

to

in

againe

and

materials,
vaine

the

be

requireth

it

(as

might

be

than
the

if

bewitched,

impoverished,
the

yet

not

the

craft

and
in

Whereby

he.

by

tions
imagina-

the

of

thinke

mani-

inough

needed
lesse

by

thirdlie,

circumstances

practise 1/
deale

that

for

thereby

far

profession,

the

estimation,

and

Thus

for

idols

saith

multiplied

rich

fooles,

manifold

toUerable

forge

that

of small

saith,

art,

case

no

to

are

!) credited.
that

know

rare,

wisemen

made

agent

secondlie,

and

might

abused,

multitude

braine,

owne

spoken,
and

prooveth)

discountenanceth

proofe.

beene

the

silver

and

the

whereupon

vile, and

waxe

gold

sulphur

and

presumeth

silver

skant

be

would

same

against

idolworship

should

Alcumystrie

it

and

gold

gold

of

and

passives.

it is forbidden, and

first bicause

(as experience

bicause

diversities
and

of

if anie

silver

or

actives

is

coine

passives

resume

hidden

concluding

are

Covetousenesse

readilie

not

and

proportion

by

suppos-

chance

chance

the

author

which

that

the

others

to

the

lawmakers

apostle,
deere

of

admit

they

applieng

which

cultus.

materials

hard

one

waie,

mettals,

it is verie

And

can

commonwelth

covetousnes,

howbeit

it is

downe

set

it is

quicke

of

it

were

in generation

upon

actives

them)

terme

then

Againe,

this

therefore
the

The

writing, touching

stuffe

certeine, that

of the

bicause

ancient

same

yet

of

applieng

require.
;

And

proove

nature

Where
of

It

philosophie, speciallie

in

same.

kind

waie.

it is

mixture

doth

proportion

The

ibid.

one

(as they

uncerteintie

the

of

directeth

gold

another

the

Moreover,

of the
of

of

that

of

nature.

of

the

promise.

proceeding being

effect

artificiall

heate, which

of

philosophers

made

materials

the

are

unperfectnesse

of

never

made,

be

counterfet

of

of stuffe

kind

atteine

is

doth
and

might

anie

as

arreignment.

open

precept

manner

enumera-

minerals

and

theeves,

proceeding

and

such

agreement

gold

and

and

of

metals

Alcumystrie
in

gold

art

maner

no

undoubted

of

art

imitate

to

lamenesse

minerals:

consent

if by
the

is said

concerning

another

Idem

that

of

brought'to

are

the

long

Falsificantesmetalloni7n

calleth

the/ degree

pretendeth

it

know

to

sith art

in

deepe

as

effect, which

in

answer

cerlein

of theftes, after

he

counterfetters

and

injurious dealings

is demanded
that

whom

in Alcumysters,

inineralin7n, witches

rest, whose

No

discoverie

since, discovering the diversities

yeares

tion,bringeth

244.

col. b. c.d."'\.

261.

TJie

Booke.

14

travell

hath

sith
in

so
futation.
con-

3IO

discoverie

The

Booke.

14.

is

nothing
excepted,

whose

of

out

nature

these

number

and

spirits

substantial!,

lesse

light, nothing

more

onelLe

not

-are

be

to

exempted.

The

matter, with

of the former

continiiatio7i

eight Chapter.
cotichisioti

the

of

same.

which

HAT
and

authorities, I

one

other

former
be

lesse

no

Ulysses

to

colloq. cut
tultts
vium

French

in

vaine

of

of

that

Burgundie,

C07ivi-

fabu-

clownish

but

acquainted

yet

by

honest

an

that

fellow.

forming
trans-

the

time

at

Cotiojt,a

one

For

than

Lewes

on

with

hunting

good

old

from

being

who

of

hartie

and

therof,

is drawne

name,

occasion

in

hope accordinglie, and

ti-

fell

by

others

as

we,

of Circes

mine

of

conclude

inconveniences

the

example

and

that

incantations

the

escape

eleventh

the

king,

avoid

end

examples,

reasons,

prosecute
the

judge

to

Which

before, by

now

to

male

ages,

warie

was

will

example

circumspect

witch.
Erasmus

declared

I have

princes

and

The

king

losum.

263.

great

oftentimes,
his

by

meanes

refreshing

; and

and

373'

things,

course

in

rootes

of

the

to

old

the

with

him
store.

labour

of the

Conon

seemed

for

had
A

hungrie

bellie
not

be

deled.

hir

given
a

fairest

such

and

the

had

at

choisest

he)

husband

rootes

he

that

rape
carrie

to

But

pase.

the

she

had
he

court,

Conon

to

she

had

certeine
which

to

came
over-

number
when

forward

being tempted

his

than

wife

in

lose

hand,

set

to

present

but

Conons

But

end, choosing

rootes

and

in

his

in mind

that

should

matters

rape
at

him

him

put

house,

rape
that

to

for

and

being

wife/ wild

king,

other

in the

him

to

trudging

have

turnips

Lewes

Conons

his

house

in homelie

pleasure

eate

king

trifelingcourtesies.

goodliest

good

he

to

loth, alledging

persuaded

and

best

journie

of

and

him,

which

princes (saith

thinke

to

of the

court,

intertainement

to

after

himselfe

countrimans
take

disquietnesse,

shew

to

the

refuse

not

Shortlie

and

troubles

used
sometimes

did

king

the

clubhutchens.

plaine

game,
men

cotage.

some

intend

of

his

noble

as
so

such

in

of

Conons

pallace, void
repaire

much

de/light

men

she
his

on

by

the

waie,

will
bri-

desire

partlie with
which

meate

indeed.

Now
in

stand
did

well

in.

Conon

no

sooner

which

one,

when

such

verie

as

king,

partlie with

little and
a

was

the

him, and
cheerelie
the

and

by
was

Conon

place,

remember

sawe

eating,

bare, that

he

saving

roots

of

little he

verie

faire

come

to

and

the

commanded
his

bluntlie

toothsomnes
devoured

it

court,

that

guide

and
he

at
to

the

him,

all the

great

his

spieng
should

hard

comming

was

of the
up

goodlie

king passing by,

followed
but

the

be

one

lucke
the

to

man,

brought

heeles,
reached

and
out

of Witchcraft.
and

hand,

his

it with

cheerefulnes

more

stood

that

him,

next

esteemed

he

for his

and

him,

rape

and

challenge

made

claime

that

recompense

The

kings

the

like

or

him,

about
his

conceived

travelled

for

one

him

in

wrapped

up

the/ king

with

his

for his

courtier

it was,

what

the

unwrapped

testifie his

to

drie

and

about
him

cast

willing
This

may

drive

though
like

to

storie

(a

for

his

shrewd
turned

part from
dooth

his

teach

undiscreete

who

and
dreame

us

to

into

and

it

in

his

was

due

courtiers

unfolded

the

'^''i^"^^'''

what

looking

therefore

he

about

him

therein
it set

courtiers

the

courage,
the

was

of

to

fidence
con-

good speed

I wist.

follie and
And

men.

after

greedilie coveting

hap

The

be

found

hope

upon

words

good

to

Thus

pensifenes.

dote

sicarsdelu-

these

flocking
it,he

quailed

chamber

silke,which

crownes.

time

and

eare,

spectacle though
it

upon
him

upon

in his

wrapped

In

joy.

for had

unexpert

find

bating
de-

courtier

even

in the

thousand

vanitie, who

horsse

king,

him

doo

was

the

bestowe

to

as

Which

fit of

king

courtier, using

the

fellow

having

roote.

courtier

will he

departing longed

laughtei",yet

courtier

dog,

his

lowd

Alcumysters

Acsops

of

and

men

make

rewarded

the

the

should

him

cost

dansed

sort

what

much

so

at

the

that, and

brought

rape
a

into

of this
was

in

hart

lucke)

withered

standers
and

silke

good

and

man,

his

and

that

Jewell

Whiles

me

to

gave

sped well, in

glad

rape

he
is

noble

roote, what

last saith

at

which

roote

hands

he

horsse

was

The

tooke

might

maiestie

him, whispered

to

thing,

owne

therewithall, that
have

nobles

silke.

his

hope,

he

dooing,

this, another

bethought

now

fetch

to

said

his

mends

If his

simple

liberalitie

attempt,
of

some

was

of

princeiie largesse, calculating j"^^.

some

gallent gennet

in vaine

have
of

princeiie

ginnet.

proper

his former

covetous

what

this

maner

for

one

while

all

over

space

verie

calling
them,

of

this

and

matter,

all the

him

given

courtiers, in hope

that

this

to

Whiles

bountifullie

so

calling

willed

cards

courtier

sudden

and

horsse.

king

judging

and

with

in

the

the

his

the

and

consult

to

good/ hope

joUie

be

in short

of his

one

courtier

the

his

sillie clowne

made

Whereupon

should

spred

as

gave

passing

casting

to

reward

thankefullie

for

thanks

great
boldhe

courtesie.

crownes

was

much

so

king perceiving,

began

servant

and

in

verie

ginnet

the

bountifulnes

this

clowne, provoked

the

thousand

Cotton

but

matter,

kings promised
a

which

had

he

roote.

larger

Then

countriman

the
of the

of those

one

things

largesse.

his

houshold

drift the

Whose
to

of

report

the

among

accompt.

bones

bad

311

received

king

those

3.

for

offered, and

was

gave

no

the

to

king commanded,

the

dinner

The

maiestie.

laie it up

in greatest

after

; who

roote

it

it,and

had

his

gift to

than

take

to

"

most,

with

dine

to

the

presented

chap.

to

madnes
therefore

double
catch

vaine
no

advantage,
and

snatch

hope

mervell

faring
at

the

The

mo-

p^iemisses.

The

i4. Booke.

312

shadowe

of

lost both

the

principall.
these

flesh

the

But

the

off

whie

they

of

such

this

from

abruptlie

be

not

who

their
leave

to

Homer,

as

divinelie

verie

saith

rakehelles,

water,

and

and

matter,

named,

so

the

over

increase

their

doo

they

as

mouth

in his

carried
:

may

detestation

in

he

other

breake

to

hypocrits (for

speaking

which

and

one

discoverie

and

trulie ;

Englished

Odz

etenini

Ore

aliud, iacitoque

claiistra

seu

375-

I hate

even

by

Those

that

Ercbi, quia'tnqne loqineniur

pcctore claiiditnt :\

aliicd sub
tJte gates

as

thing

one

of hell,

with

tell,

doo

toong

Abraham

And

Fleming.

notwithstafiditig

Anotlier
leave

To
I will

above

to

honest

saie

us,

with

cleere
the

Hos

Persisatyr. 3.

Englished

the

All

anie

everie

experimented
vapor,

whiles

discourse
to

Idem,

him

them

A b. Fie

mi/ig.

all kind
lesse

no

sted

noone

them

be

nose

and

fore
thereof all

of metals

apparent

; in

of

have

much

so

that
to

the

that

his

beene

that

over

desist

to scorne,

lowd

good.
the

vanitie

fansie) and
wealth

in the

rash
from

such

of the

that
hath

saith
which

With
beer

eft of

that

Orestes

averre
reason

juret

saniis

dooth

and
mad

oth

non

verie

might

beecame

right.]

man

Alcumysso

vanished

mania
like

practise hereof)
dotage,

extreame

dicitqiie
facitque quod

He

art

(beside

aptlie,

ho7ninis

esse

blood

divers, whose

to

cachinnos

laughters
a

unto

will have

moove

and

sani

rable
ranke

jiiveiitus

torosa

now

lustie

addicted

so

examples
they

and

quavering

ibid.

Non
By

at

the
are

fellowship

the

turneth
is

with

wealth,

from

crispante

naso

wrijikled

foole

will not
or

they,

mentioned,

common

smoke,

raies

strong

with

that, if

and

people laugh

Redoubleth

So

the

ridet,7nultiimque

Fleming.

ticall/(as

to

art, which

mist

trenmlos

each

266.

that
be

to

dishonestie,

of their

dregs

poet,

Ingeminat

Abraham

the

hereafter

cankers

sunnie

popuhis

by

full deepe)

excommunicated

into

keepe,

peremptorilie,
rowt

their

now

by

come

than

the

and

rejected
For

can

world,

Aid.

and

consuming

men.

they

them

against

and
be

hart

in

hypocrits (I saie) in

rehearsed,

couseners,

may

these

conclude

thing

closelie

ipse

Orestes

thing,

this

I saie

of Witchcraft,

Tf The

first
and

exposition of lidoni,

The

|HIS word
is

To

things
it

is,that
alwaies

and

past

followeth
from
concerne

both

to

will
will

God

but

not

also

And
winne

they professe, they

And

wonders.

knaverie,

causes

raise

these

up

fetch

what

bodies

before

I sale

accusation)
and

upon

doo

to

fooles,they

small
witches
call up

doo

by

name,

principall and
a

but

great

as

go

with
and

than

fetch
the

also

much

as

worke

to
a

have

God

kind
at

himselfe

of

of

their

legions

better
art

worke

they

they

with

them

of

infe-

of heaven

or

of

out

feare

doo.

hell

of

have

under

pettie divels

law

and

as

for

catai.

de

nor

quakes,
earth-

These

seventie

them,

""'"'

with

are

no

commandement

vidcPM-

%fs^'h^rese

purgatorie.
no

tempests,

can

intitle
no

dead, buried,

were

of heaven

they

ra/ther j//.

or

and

out

266.

or

baggage tode, or a cat, as

majestie, and with authoritie they

princelie divels, who

multitude

raising

deale

angels

out

where

with

which

counterfet

witches,

these

bringeth

and
the

of

hell,and

soules

pope

simple,

them

not

of

out

And

they list,though

the

(among
take

divels

to

anie

the

confederacie,

degree

conjurors.

or

them

learning,/ eloquence,

their

the

passe

; and

expedition

more

These

of

name

these

long

rotten

much

the

to

the

^'"
j'"""?

and

people,

that

purposes

unto

It

them
of

large

onoVtiie'

named

upon

Aske

even

you,

either

accompanie

to

their

credit

have

they

hands

take

The

knowe

sense,

confederates, whereby

procure

(forsooth) they

then

themselves
riour

when

of

nimblenesse

further

in

same

witches

bring

to

19.

toongs,

is not

scriptures

ignorance

to

accordinglie.

answers

the

resolve

him

to

spirits,possessed

by
or

to

them

upon

[* ltai.\

some-

23. Esai.

Kings.

take

little from

20

which

upon

skilfull in the

the

taketh

2.

most

give

professe

they

properlie signi-

i8. Levit.

also

19.

are

couseners

undertake

to

that

to

uttered

knoweth.

as

passe,

which

and

will

Wherein

cjuestion,they
none

oracles

as

and

*0b,

dififereth

in Dent.

which

and

which

translated,*Divimcs,

one

that

whole

deciphered.

Levit.

them,

come,

word

the

What

couseners.

to

it,and

severallie
doo

all

comprehendeth

things

doo

is found

and

come,

is

the

whereby

found,

of lada,

soothsaier,

or

short, the opinion of them

be

all

to

is

it is sometimes

^J VwVits^Ariohis.,which
foretell

it is

is derived

divinor

where

lidoni

fieth to knowe

376.

Chapter.

of conjnratio7i

art

313

i.

Booke.

XV.

The

cimp

as

nine

and

their

ters,
minis-

example.
S S

7. ivinnsin

^iTrMa^da'""""'""

3H

The

Booke.

i;.

second

The
A7t

inve7tiarie

effects of
:

tion.
Baell.

like

second,
with

The

res.

voice,

hoarse

obedience
A ga

with

appeareth

and

commeth

and

all

of toongs,

maner

carrieng

them

runne

of vertues,

forme

[" Hal.']

of

commeth
anie
cureth
call

Barbas

is

mightie
in the

likenes

he

them,
arts,

under

under

his

his

of

is hidden

promoteth

presidencie

or

Aatnon,

is

overthroweth

he

as

thirtie

he

and

he

and

awaie, and

men

is of

the

in

appeareth
of
fullie

the

conjuror

as

touching

diseases,

and

knowledge

of mechani-

into

shapes,

thirtie

are

dignities

and

legions.

bringeth

the

changeth

upon

presentlie
all

one

answereth

and

gouvernement

Agares,

runne

commandement

wisedome,
;

such

he

secret

or

his

teacheth

all

president,

man,

under

riding

man,

earth/quakes,

the

at

old

fist ; hee

regiment

great

; but

handicrafts

or

his

maketh

hee

speaketh

He

hath

east, is named

faire

still ;

up,

the

of divels.

the
a

backe

stand

having

which

thing

of
of

tode

cat.

of

power

conjured

first,like

invisible,he

legions

on

fetcheth

lion

up

six

the

is

he

when

; the

go

power

temporall,

*alias

Marbas,

Marbas.

is of

third, like

man

hawke

who

the

likenes

that

and

jyS. supernaturall
order

he

readitig.

heads

the

in the

crocodile,
maketh

man

and

under

mildlie

up

maketh

he

sixtie

rule

first duke

Baell

three

grees
de-

and

segniories

principall king (which

is called

east)

the

conjura-

the

tvoorth

and

governemeiit,

severall

their

spirits, of

first and

HEIR

of

notes

Chapter.
shapes, powers,

Jiatnes,

and

stratige discourse

Salomons

the

of

divcls

discoverie

other
six

and

of divels

legions

conteined.

Anion,
abroad
267.

or

in

he

man,
raven

all

sheweth

and

dogs,

come,

ruleth

fourtie

chanters,
knoweth

He

or

and

is
all

of

the

foure

order

also

bullocks,
of
and

vertues,
come,

shape
to

of

of

reconcileth

and

mightie

understandeth

duke,

both

the

by
which
and

he

appeareth

in

bring companies

which

singing

and

hidden

to

like

head

of divels.

kings,
the

the

on

other, and

legions

treasures

things past,

all

taile, spetting

serpents

putteth

great

earle, and

with

of

he

commeth

and

marques,

procureth favor,

understandeth

lowings
detecteth

He

creatures.

of

he

countie

troopes.
the

fier ; when

prince

sagittarii sylvestris,

great
of

to

great

woolfe, having

of

strongest

and

mightie

dogs teeth, and

foes, and

and

Barbatos,

Signo

he

of

out

is the

he

things past

freends
Barbatos.

likenes

the

and/ breathing flames

out

and

great

of

birds,

voice

of

magicians
in part

the

ing
bark-

all

living

and

beare

reconcileth

inrule

freends

of Witchcraft.
and

powers

and

legions

thirtie

governeth

of

divels

chap.

;.

his

au-

by

315

thoritie.
is

Biicr

teacheth

hcrbes

speciallie of men,

diseases,

is

Giisoin

he

all

questions.

otherwise

Boiis,

foorth

and

past,

to

of

shape

sheweth

in

sword

sharpe

the
he

his

hand

ouglie
giveth

reconcileth

and

come,

the

viper,

duke

com-/

he

if

of

great

Gusoin.

pounding
ex-

of divcls.

and

answers

of

come,

he

homes,

two

and

all

distributeth

earle

an

friends,

the

forme
to

and

legions
and

teeth, and

he

fourtie

an

great

in

past, and

freendship,

president

and

hcale

can

Bucr.

legions.

appearing

over

great

he

fiftie

absolutelie

logicke,

also

things, present,

ruleth
a

and

over

; he

signe

familiars,

reconcileth

He

Otis,

in

shape,

humane

best

strong,

all

dignities, and

and

honours

naturall,
reigneth

and

answereth

in this

scene

the

and

duke,

great

Xeiwphilus,

meth

giveth

he

is

and

niorall

philosophic
of

vertue

and

president,

great

put

J7g.

on

carrieng

Botis.

things present,
sixtie

foes, ruling

legions.
sometimes

Bat/nn,
is

in

seene

sitting

on

the

with

before

and

him

tell all

can

he
all

bringeth
order

of

and

past,

to

humane

Bathm.

taile,

hearbs

countrie

commeth

and

countrie,

to

come

divels, partlie of

the

and

and

truelie

creation

of the
him

of vertues,

t* ^^'^^"^

treasure,

answereth

obeie

Purson.

man

beare

bewraieth

there

order

on

things hidden,

; he

and

like

riding

he

divinitie

familiars

foorth

knoweth

aierie

or

of the

best

*alias

fullie

answereth

meete

favour

the

of

world,
and

two

partlie of

"

lords

of

and

knoweth

and

appeereth

and

ensigne,

an

hidden,

he

and

duke,

great

lance,

things

of

should

souldiers

is

Abigor,

knight, carrieng

goodlie

from

viper, and

he

trumpets,

secret,
the

of

vertues

he

strong,

serpents

of thrones.

Eligor,

cureth

foorth

cruell

most

either
and

legions

twentie
the

bodie

earthlie

things

and

the

he

king,

great

things present,

take

can

with

man,

suddenlie

men

alwaies

go

strong

and

of divels.

legions

face, carrieng

lions

verie

understanding

horsse,

*a/i(is Curson,

Pioson,

iMat/nin,

transferring

thirtie

ruleth

of

shape

pale

pretious stones,
and

called

of

scepter

and

warres,

things

to

come,

EUgor.

he

how

and

sixtie

knights, governing

as

pro-

legions

of

divels.
*alias

Lemie,
of

nesse

of

all

by

regiment
of

great

dooth

putrifie all

thirtie

*a/ias

bowe
such

and

wounds

objicit tribus

quiver,
as

in the

made

are

like-/ Leraie.

is author

he

dzebi/s, and

he

268.

with
hath

legions.

Malepliar,

lion, and

himselfe

shewing

marquesse,

archers, Q^^'^^ optiuws

over

Valefar,

galant archer, carrieng

battels, he

arrowes

shape

Oray,

the

head

is

strong

of

duke,

comming

foorth

theefe, he is verie familiar

with

in the
them

yaUfar.

3i6

The

Booke

15

whom

to

the
.Vor.j.r.

he

Mora.r,

"^

which

Ipos, *alias

Ifos.

of

shape
with
to

Nabc-rius.

head,

and

come

his

forme

the

six

Giasya

Glasya

La-

and

givcth

he

understandeth

and

the

love

the

is

Zepar

z,-par.

with

the

untill

shape,

and

barren,

he

and

in the

filthie than
he

lion,

things

knoweth

bold, and

under

hath

in

himselfe

shewing

marquesse,
with

hoarse

all arts, and

of prelacies and

like

voice

he

in

speciallie

dignities

nineteene

is the
to

maketh

is

Caasstmolar,

or

and

dog,

and

foes, he

hath

wings

he

come,
man

great

griffen,

of all mansleiers:

captaine

like

gaineth

the

minds
hath

invisible,and

go

legions.

duke, appearing

of

men,

and

they

male

enjoie

and

and

taile

speaketh

of arts, and

thirtie

six

and

le/gions.

obscure

Caaci'inolaas,
foorth

great

givcth

he

of hearbs

vertuc

wittie,and

things present

loove

wonder-

men

sciences

like

seene

him.

knowledge

of six and

rule

is

prince, appeering

hares

cunning

losse

*alias

of freends

and

valiant

when

the

commeth

he

six

man

is

and

obeie

to

legions.

crowe,

Labolas,

president, who

power

thirtie

more

he

maketh

liberall
"

earle

feet,and

amiable

heare

ruleth

maketh

rhetorikc, he procureth
legions

the

great

Cerberus^

of

man

all the

yet indeed

thirtie

them

brought

president,

face, he

mans

in

and

gooses

*alias

Naberitts,
maketh

past, he

jurisdiction

in

is

Ayporos,
angell, and

an

lions

"

wise, knowing

pretious,

are

and

carle

him

unto

astronomic,
and

hath

legions.

take

in

till he

acquainted,

ten

if he

familiars

stones

ruleth

Fo7-aii,a great

cunning

good

himselfe

and

alias

bull, and

full

380.

maketh

gallowes,

discoverie

as

when

twentie

their

souldier, inflaming

he

is bidden

legions

he

he

beloved,

their

changeth

also
his

at

are

women

maketh

obeie

them

and

com-

mandement.
Bileth

Bilcth.

is

whome

besides
bid

he

spirits;

the

mandeth

him,

conjuror
certeinclie
be

the

circle

and

shew
he

unapt

hazell

and

and

he

east

and

if he

hold

he

refuse

shalbe
to

himselfe
will
for

into

enter

feare

triangle

to

nor

be

south,
not

reading,

to

doo

and

the
and

If

the
if he

Bilcth

circle

at

have

not

regard

him

made

without

the
the
the

him,

unto
or

and

by

whatsoever

chaine

by

he

exorcist

king
chaine

after.
the

of

Also,

of
will

com-

be

more

first call, and

the

to

triangle

hand

bond

and

wherewithal!

make

his

is

he
deceive

himself,

to

out

before

When

furious, to

in his hand,

still refuse

safe.

fearfull,or

never

heed

the

in, and

come

take

but

in, and

musicke.
and

bat

pale horsse,

rough

conjuror

or

conjuror proceed

himselfe,

stubborne,

toward

on

of melodious

appeareth

hold

out

come

submit

place

let him

him

let

all kind

exorcist

the

reach

without
and

let

courage,

must

terrible,riding

exorcist, he

an

Then
his

allaie
he

by

up

him.

and

trumpets,

go

called

and

king

great

the

spirits,
if the

circle, then

set

iS

T/ie

Booke.

15.

He

in

his

prepareth

good

subjecteth

and

hath

of

calling up

bindeth

he

the

them

to

that

exorcist

house.

When

the

northwest,

the

exorcist

or

conj uror.

of him.

he

There

the

exorcist

which

have

of

"

him

beene

two

other

potentates

compelled
Some

to

that

arts.

towards

forget

him

alwaies

divine

of cherubim.
of

order

therefore

them

fell

which

worthier

and

angels,
that

them,

created

that

tarried

when

he

taketh
the

unto

truth, except

He

taketh

he
forme

the

of

of

is

found

exorcist
his

gathered

be
al

distributeth

the

in

consider,

must

subjects.
read

If he

will

this

in

Beliall

he

doth

in

is sent

for

their

rule

legions

and

of

of

wise

The

assist

thing

bond

he/

spirits.

everie

the

eightie

over

angels

of

him, wherewith
in

firie chariot

let the

himselfe,

in

is said.

as

senatorship,

bonds

may

houre

one

power,

hath

the

vertue,

againe

not

partlie

vertues,

submit

not

he

angell, sitting in

exorcist

with

togither

of

an

that

spiritschaine

the
them

gathered

of

divine

familiars

order

forme

the

them

divine

by

of

before

not

tarrieth

preferments

excellent

the

by

beautiful!

went

he

But

all them

before

went

he

heavenlie

SLXid other

Beliall

the

first among

offerings,that

.answers.

of

Mic/iael

seducer'of

and

fell

is constrained

constrained

friends, and

legions, partlie

Salomon

be

speaketh faire,he

favour

j8j.

true

be

after

immediatlie

he

earth, yet

Beliall

sacrifices,gifts,and

the

he

the

to

the

they

except

father

was

For

Although

This

offerers

he

before

went

lacking.

in heaven.

that

orders.

the

downe

an

five legions, bicause

with

was

thinke

sort, which

were

throwne

were

give

wiser

which

of

by

Abalam^

"

vertue.

Beliall

they

being

angels,

alone

Beliall.

Lticifer,and

for
saie

some

wit, Beball

; to

same

creator,

cited

be

twentie

are

not

the

the

what

the

obteine

not

let

up,

aske

oi PaiJiwn,

if Paimon

that

is called

saie, of the order

followe

king

the

shall

he

he

before

others

host

are

by

appeere

saie

he

legions, partlie of

kings
in his

to

Note

them

doubt

no

rehearsed

hundred

sacrifice,two

or

spirits subject

spirits

Salomon

vessel!,where

brasen

divels

togither in
a

he

all

looke

must

feare, let him

without

beware/

must

partlie of potestates.

offering

fall of

list,and

he

of dominations

order

follow

and

constantlie

demands

is of the

is his

there
him

or

things,

those

bicause

receive

And

questions
270.

the

resist

conjuror

understanding

the

him,

them
the

orcist
Ex-

for the

The

and

familiars,

the

at

confirmations

chaines,

owne

that

Note,

Cautions

and

giveth dignities

him

discoverie

brasen

vessel!.

inclosed

were

the

cheefe

and

above

confesse)
why
it

lie

certeine

thousand

gathered

Salomon,
woman,

the

Bileth, the

learned

for the

was

that

all

among

was

them
of

being

of

my

on

inclined

and

Beliall.
a

certeine
himselfe

shut

daie

up

so

told

but

before

by

the

the

me

must
not

I beleeve

doo

nigromancers

seduced

praie

he

whome

(I

doubt

; but

them

Certeine

of

Asvwday,

third

Without

Salomon

to

kings,

two

Beliall, the

legions.
maister

together,
this

seventie

was

thousand

this

pride

legions

second

craft
same

saie,
of

idol!,

of Witchcraft.
Beliall

by

name

(as

thinke

rather

lake

deepe

workes

his

then

could

he

woondering

wise

which

constrained

kings

and

the

that

and

therefore

in that
into

with

And

Beliall

for

vertue

for

Babylonians

the

should

they

him.

divine

But

accomplish

image

lake.

supposed

together
did

spiritsby

the

must

we

forsooke

not

319

2.

throwne

Salomon

never

the
in

were

treasure,

therefore

gathered

were

worshipped

he

matter,

And

arrogancie,
For

power,

have

of

quantitie

great

they
and

Babylon.

three

the

at

that

divine

not

Beliall, with

this

credible.

not

pride

thinke

must

we

in

the

by

therefore

for

hole

or

is

said)

it is

vessell

brasen

great

which

Chap.

therein

find

Baby-

app'ohne'd^'

of their

went

consent

one

The

hope.

downe

into

which

immediatlie
former

their

him

divine

voice, he

assemble

maketh
and

demands,
maketh

and

name,

well

of

foes

of

legions,
Ronove

the
a

legions

obeie

Berith
some

Bolfry
a

upon

is called

horsse

of

certeine
is also

of

and

that

lier,he

till voice, and

six and

his

fowle

right

foorth

and

divels

trulie

271.

Bune.
a

to

greatlie inricheth

and

under

of

the

all

to

sea,

Fomeus.

J84.

beloved

one

nine

he

with

man/

maketh

him

and

and

twentie

partlie of angels.

is

in

resembled

to

foes

and

monster,

faithful!

rhetorike,

is

great

and

them,
twentie
and

viper

he

he

Ronove.

servants,
nineteene

upon

an

answereth

gold,

speaketh
are

answer-

compelled

at

magicke.

cleare

with

man

and

He

sub-

him.

under

trulie

He

art

divcll.

clothing, and

adorneth

he

with

duke, comming
infernall

is

Bt-rith

golden

Nigromancers

head.

of

ring

Of

names.

red

He

come.

by

into

legions
strong

of

his

on

to

vertue,

all mettals

three

souldier, with

crowne

hath

BeritJi

Jewes
red

past, and

divine

angell, sitting
hand

as

and

duke,

the

colour, and

turneth

confirmeth

of

with

speaketh

adorneth

freends

of

of

things present,

dignities,and
Astaroth

with

dragon

monster

toongs,

are

terrible

houre, through
a

Babylonians

place,

he

he

earle, he

favour

Beall

commeth

trulie

eth

of

there

an

their

unto

rhetorike,

and

great

he

sacrificed

him.

is

he

certeine

him.

partlie of thrones,

toongs,

and

wise, answering

like

singular understandmg
of

knowledge

in

marquesse

bringeth

he

as

; he

man

dead

and

knowledge

order

the

marquesse,

freends

as

of

obeie

legions

the

to

into

the

and

appeareth
a

change

to

eloquent

woonderfuU

men

good

he

Duke,

is like to

dead

the

great

offered

reporteth,

strong

whereof

him

delivered

were

entred

that

of the

vessell,out

and

divels,

them

to

sepulchei's

thirtie

is

Forneus

as

the

the

thereunto./

maketh

upon

and

man,

and
third

brake

this Beliall

But

sentences

sacrifice

the

capteine

answer

in his

great

heads,

and

places.

gave

and

is

Btc7ie
three

the

proper

Toes,

as

uncovered

flew

there

worship

and

lake,

and

and

image,
unto

did

the

foorth

dragon,
to

matters

and

in the

shape

carrieng
present,

on

past.

Astaroth.

320

TJie

Booke.

ii;.

and

to

saith

he

fell not
in

exorcist

take

of

of

hearbs
their

he

Ftirfur

is

rule

well, both

and

dominion

MarcJiosias

Marchosias.

272.

of
and

shape,

order

of

1200.

to

is

eth

with

to

and

is

of

also

voice,

raiseth

; he

divine

ders
thunhe

commanded,
and

things,

himselfe

sheweth

his

of

with

hath

When

him

are

legions

he

in

of

was

hopeth

he
he

throne, but

taile,
a

questions

all

conjurors businesse,
thirtie

shape
is

he

answereth

the

seventh

in the

serpents

mouth.

fighter, he

the

hoarse

legions.

he

out

triangle ; being

is

he

firie taile, he

with

wife

and

Where

and

helpeth

high

familiars, he

is the

bringeth
shalbe
killeth

of

guide
to

and
in

men

into

Sabfiacke,
commeth

ruleth
*altas

foorth

as

nine

of

the
after

is deceived

in

strong,

ships

them
and

twentie

armed

he

legions.
is like

with

full

of

that

all

he

the

shippes

wounds,
be

mermaid,

armour;

master)

maie

they

edifications,

and

healed

sea

he

ducing
prowith

legions.

great

soldier

he

their

putrifieng

howbeit,

being
build-

willinglie,but

laden

appeare

voice, he

enimies

his

but

crowe,

quicklie bringeth

and

fourtie

him
a

hoarse

the

of

shall

and

Saliiiac, is
an

and

sacrifices

commandement

dales, with

three

also

obeie

and

waters,

stormie,

maggots

diligence, he

the

with

receiveth

duke

great

(at the

passe

rough

like

scene

downe

throweth

sacrificers, there

all the

is

wonderfuUie,

towres

he

good

to

he

president,

image, speaketh

Vcpiir,"^altas Separ,
he

to

great

togither,

deceiveth

Sabnache.

under

humane

houses

artificers

Vepar.

forme
vertue

treasures,

within

up

griphens wings,

all

returne

the

hope.

cloathed

he

with

in

of
his

to

in the

hart, with

an

man

marquesse,

an

dominations,

Malphas

Malfhas.

he

bicause

logicke, ethicke,

fullie

speaketh/

twentie

excellent

is faithfull

yeares

that

secret

six and

as

he

and

tell what

is

everie

neere

scene

discovereth

brought

blasts.

woolfe,

spetting

trulie, he

be

and

great

shee

I cannot

mans

he

betweene

of

he-

legions.

love

over

is

a/ cruell

he

the
:

invisible, wittie, eloquent, and

man

angelicall forme,

lightnings,

answereth

is

hold

understandeth

teacheth

earle, appearing

willinglie maketh
and

him.
and

Let

him,

defend

fell

woonderfull

man

neere

conjuror

things lost, and

thing, except

taketh

he

too

not

and

legions.

let the

he

fourtie

shape,

stones

twentie

great

in everie

bidden,
and

and

maketh

president,

great

in humane

recovereth

nine

shall

maketh

he

him

willinglie of

sinned

they

ruleth

admit

that
is

and

how

He

therefore

pretious

parts

over

lieth

he

And

man,

fall,and

sciences, he

talketh

He

secrets.

accord.

owne

Forcas

and

all

their

that

heed,
breath.

strong

live long;

Furfur.

his

liberall

*alias

Foras,

lord

of

of

magicall ring, and

and

of

the

stinking

face
Foras.

also

spirits,and

learned

his

38^.

and

come,
of

creator

discoverie

marquesse
with

lions

and

strong,

head, sittingon

he
a

of Witchcraft.
pale horsse, he dooth
buildeth
high towres
inflicteth

and

dominion

hath

with

seene
a

infernall

dragon,

standing
deceived

shalbe
seeth

in

him

saieng

downe

lutelie

teacheth

all

if it be

the

and

thing.

But

denie
the

giveth

let him

ring

of

and

fullie
where

places
of

he

name,

abso-

handicrafts.

maketh

hath

he

by

he

vertues,
and

he

as

and

by

lieth, and

Amaymon,

cause

exorcist

his

by

trulie, he

treasure

the

soone

it,and

3^^-

an

warie

will

the

so

him

"^''^^"
^'''

goeth

be

he

not,

call

he
When

head,

doo

shall

will not

he

; he

legions

Tap,

president

great

man

gardeth it,

under

his power

call him

to

the

wise

made

of

Noah,

who

they

up,

floud

the

exercised
:

and

burnt

in

Gi-^ap.

guide

were

cer-

offerings unto
Salomon

Cham,

rather

was

invocate

first to

began

There

art, saieng that

an

for it

is the

he

shape
Bileth.

as

sacrifices

is false

it./ Which
after

prince, he appeareth

humane

mightie

as

offered

that

and

taketh

he

when

necromancers

him

his

on

sidonay.

belcheth

hand,

Afuay/non.

if he

in everie

principall kings,

foure

teine

be

is

like

sitteth/ on

he

abroad,

be

which

answereth

signe, and

meridionall
of

of

him

cap

taile,he

goose,

flag in his

he

legions.

two

*alias

Gaap,

power

aforesaid, he

the

the

among

seventie

the

mightie,

and

geometric, arythmetike, astronomic,

he

gots,
mag-

bull, the second

serpents

like

and

if his

ground

sheweth

invisible,he

Asnioday

demands

cities ; he
full of

provideth good familiars,

king, strong

hath

office,let

forme

the

favor, he

and

and

rotten

first is like

lance

by Amaymon

to

he

feete

bewraied,

be

art

boweth

To

this

the

Thou

he

hath

under

are

to

the

ram,

he

his feete

on

dooings

his

carrieth

exerciseth

conjuror
all

he

others, which

before

and

like

of his mouth,

out

castels

both

great

heads, whereof

third

the

man,

flames

Asinoday,

three

also

and

,21

fiftie legions.

over

*a/ias

Sidonay,

wounds

forme

mans

and

weapons,

with

commandement,

exorcists

the

at

full of

thirtie daies

men

change

marvelouslie

Chap.

the

273.

sonne

spirits.Who

wicked

the

invocated

He
which

is knowne
and

by

of

the

God,

there

is

epistle

him,
to

have

nor

that

in

mingled

and

will

him,

nothing
not

hide

philosophic

and

are

Bileth,

I may

bicause
from

not

all the

holie

wit, that

how

and

he

if

that
stand

declare

and

maketh

sciences

write

him

dignitie

his
he

Marie

noted,

make

abhomination,
of

names

also

as

be

to

cannot

bewraie

liberall

the

expressed.

It is

it is

ings
offer-

wickednes

by Salomon,

and

Salomon

this ; to

much

where

Hcliscens.
of

burnt

were

and

therewithal!

everie

and

name,

There

written

names

art

him,

see

art

those

the

conteine

learned

yet

derfull

have

his

gifts given,

and

made,

of

in

art

an

mathematicians.

Hierosolymitanus

meanes

But

made

manie

in

which

exorcist

before

and

exorcists, who

the

an

Helias

to

sacrifices

wrought

anie

Bileth,

booke

the
that

for

and

office.

man

woon-

maketh

love,
T

was

first

ne-

croman

32
[* Not

in Wiei]

"'
cationT

'

jSj.

ihose

things

and

mofi,

that

"

sixtie

dehvereth

familiars

\\ ita/.]

storke, with
awaie

the

hoarse

of

kings house,

and

into

familiars, which

thirtie

is

but

angell,

[P?":W, Wier]

causeth

all

and

the

he
he

he

1200.

to

be

be

com.

obedient

all

in

the

to

divinelie,and

be

they

he

be

he

Her, except

of wicked

com-

everie

faithfull

be

to

is

if

if

take

of

out

yeares,

he

so,

unto

the

at

man,

monie

speaketh

accepted

anie

promise

kept

not

of

thought

not

there

of

telleth

spirits,he promiseth
deceivers,

not

of

the

the

darklie

liberal!

are

bathes

at

certeine

maketh

order

of

potestats,

he

none,

times,

the

as

and

the

hath

he

hath

great

an

teacheth

he

warmeth

noises,

and

waters,

and

appointeth him,

exorcist

fourtie

of

shape

things hidden,

of

arts, he

where

rore,

in

duke, appearing

strong

verie

to

waters

distempereth
was

and

great

speaketh

geometric

he

is

like

marvellouslie

legions.

Procell

Procell.

o/ther

of

marquesse,

awaie

after

is he

and

are

Amay-

of

possession

dooth

he

taketh

although

hidden,

are

he

; yet

consecration

of

great

voice

it backe

triangle,and

which

things

and

and

of potestats.

and

horssestealer,

things

the

understanding

and

conjuror

all

in

order

subtill

carrieth

is

he

conjuror
brought

and

the

commandements

good

domination

things present, past, " to

speedilie into other nations, he ruleth

darke

sight, hearing,

mandement

manded,"

[":inWier]

is

!l;"/z"^Scox^

of

perfectly

of the

was

the

unto

out

most

men

legions, "

and

truly

transferreth

six

Shax,

Shax.

belonging

are

conjurors, answering
come,

discoverie

consecration,
insensibilitie,*invisibilitie,

hatred,
^^

TJie

Booke.

15.

under

eight legions

his power.
is

Furcas

Fuicas.

with

man,

beard

in his hand

carrieng

and

knight

long

commeth

and

sharpe

foorth

hoarie

in the

on

of

cruell

pale horsse,

perfectlieteacheth

he

weapon,

similitude

sitteth

he

head,

practike

philosophic, rhctorike, logike, astronomic, chiromancie, pyromancic,

him
obeie
twentie
their parts : there
and
legions.
is

Mjirmur

Murmur.

souldier, riding
go

before

him

on

griphen,

of

two

and

duke

great

his

exorcist,

what

answer

^" vr'A"^"'""'
partlie of thrones,
is

Cai7n

Cairn.

274.

^88.

he

put/teth on

his hand
men

most

the

great
soules

shall

he

dogs,

of

things

them,

he

of

all

also

of the

to

come,

he

of divels.

was

sound
of

the

of
and
the

head
he

trumpets,
to

was

of

of

thirtie
a

the

there

teacheth

before

come

he

of

shape

the

the
order

legions.

thrush,

but

when

burning ashes, carrieng

in

maketh

birds,

and

forme

the

answereth

sharpe swoord,

best

aske

his

on

partlie of angels, ||and ruleth

understanding

legions

he

in the

crowne

constraineth

shape,

mans

barking

dukes

president, taking

great

of

thirtie

and

with

ministers, with

philosophic absolutelie, he
to

earle, appearing

an

in

best/ disputcrs, he giveth

lowing

noise
order

of

bullocks,

of waters,
of

angels,

he
and

and

eth
answer-

ruleth

of Witchci'aft.
Rauin,

Raii/i

or

he

putleth

he

stealeth

reconcileth

thirtie

governeth

is

Halplias

he

weapons,
him

under

he

griphen,
turneth
And

thereto

is

riding

he

is

At

and

he

bid

it

despite
and

come,

and

thrones,

of

with

storke,

of

munition

Haiphas.

Focalor.

and

and

hath

the

waters,

and

both

winds

and

hurt

hath

three

and

carrieth

witches,

viper

downe

of

seas.

willinglie
the

to

returne

himselfe

as

he

hand,
he

things present,

lion,

Vine.

gladlie

walles, and
exorcist

the

over-

legions.

in his

stone

of

and

he

man,
to

showeth

earle, he

throweth

no

yeares

like

wings

in

looo.

he

with

man,

ruling
him

after

an

them

commandement

the

like
full

as

and

deceived,

horsse,

things hidden,

foorth

if he

hopeth

he

large towres,
rough.

waters

to

of

Ruum.

carrieth

great

and

order

when

exorcist,

places appointed,

to

drowneth

note, that

king

blacke

on

buildeth

hath

past,

the

the

and

house,

townes

up

commanding

great

of

abroad

warre

comming
and

men,

of warre,

throne, but

Vine

of

was

but

crowe,

6^0

legions.

duke

conjuror

consenteth

kings

commeth

of

twentie

killeth

let the

cities, and

buildeth

men

great

ships

seventh

earle, and

sendeth

is

he

foes,

notabhe

six and

Focalor

the

things present,

and

great

as

2.

legions.

voice, he

hoarse

of

seene

commandement

destroieth

knoweth

freends

the

at

out

he

assigned,

dignities, he

unto

of

shape,

woonderfuUie
is

is

earle, he

great

humane

on

he

whether

is

Chap.

maketh

answereth
and

past,

to

come.

is

Bifrons
of

image

in the

seene

man,

similitude

maketh

he

of

mansions

absolutelie

declaring

the

geometric,

and

admesurements,

and

strength

from
of the

sepulchres

is

Gamigin
when

horsse,

place
dead,

great

he

of

the

that

purgatorie (which
aierie

take
at

the

have

he

bodies,

conjurors

and

all liberall
are

is called
and

evidentlie

sciences

his

is

and

desire,

the

the

he

like in

sea,

is,affliction
and

and

with

hath

the

upon

little

of

with

a/

hoarse

also

to

of

to

answer

tarrieth

changeth

which

or

the

forme

bringeth

the

thirtie

Bifions.

legions.

twentie

speaketh

the

that

woods,

he

light candles
in the

he

in

; he

astrologie,

dooth

he

six and

seene

appeare

commandement

accomplished

is

Cariag7'a,

to

him

drowned

and

stones,

shape

humane

taketh

in

perfectlie understandeth

seemeth

and

he

cunning

planets,

he

under

hath

marquesse,

which

soules,

place, he

to

taketh

voice, disputing

of the

pretious

of hearbs,

vertue

bodies

dead

other

when

monster,

woonderfuU

one

Gamigin.

^8g.

passe,

dwell

soules)

in
shall

interrogatories
exorcist, untill
legions

under

abroad

like

him.

Zagan
bull, with
maketh

dominion,

great

griphens

king

and

when

turneth

all

wings,

wittie, he

men

turneth

president, he

but

water

into

he

mettals

wine,

and

commeth

taketh
into
wine

shape,

humane
the
into

he

coine

of

that

water,

he

also

Zagan.

turneth
he
Orias.

TJie

15- Booke.

324

bloud

is head
Orias

275.

is

horsse,

into

wine,

thirtie

of

great

with

hissing,

teacheth

the

of

the

dignities,prelacies, and
Value.

foes, and
Valac

like

is

hidden, and

treasure

the

answereth

of

well

and

hid,

treasure

and

Decarabia

Decarabia,

and

exorcist,

and

that

shall

they

it lieth

right

great

two

perfectlie
giveth

he

men,

freends

of

favour

the

strong

hand

planets, and

also

be

angels wings

with

abroad

perfectlie answereth

he

which

seene,

force

of

delivereth

he

and

strength,

or

he

duke,
hir

hath

twentie
like

him,

sing,

the

and

their

to

faire

camell,

and

come,

of

love

knoweth

women,

they

the
and

tame,

were

is, and

maner

force

the

flie before

all birds

though

as

as

and

on

legions.

maketh

and

like

appeareth

midle, riding

procureth

he

six and

commeth

and

riding on

things present, past,

of

with

tarrie

drinke

man,

legions.

about

pretious stones,
to

wise

of divels.

hath
he

into

transformeth
and

anie

mightie

truelie

Carabia,

or

of herbes

lion

of

may

of

crownet

and

commeth

serpents

where

especiallie of maids,

as

dragon,

void

duchesse

thirtie
and

legions

and

strong

with

woman,

he

where

thirtie

over

Gomory

he

him

conjurors hands,

dominion
Gomory.

starres,

twoheaded

on

foole

in his

carrieth
mansion

president,

great

seene

confirmations,

under

boie, riding

into

hath

is

the

knoweth

vertues

legions./

taile,and

he

"

bloud,

into

and

marquesse,

serpents

and

wine

three

serpents

"

and

discoverie

thirtie

hath

legions.
Amduscias

Amdnscias.

jpo.

unicorne,

when

he

commanded,
musicall
shall

bend

and

is

head

like

maister,
ruleth

raiseth

the

great

be

subtill

man

into

is

passe,

and

and

not

the

to

twentie

and

is

all

and

trumpets
and

seene,

that

also

all
trees

is excellent

legions.
in

seene

riding
sharpe

that

an

as

shape, being

in humane'

conjurors will,he

and

raven,

great

and

upon

sword

angels shape

an
a

blacke

in his

and

hand,

is author

assistants,he

disputer, and
likenes

of

appearing

marquesse,

in humane

things belonging
the

to

foorth

he

of

with
verie

kill

can

discords,

legions.

noises,

all

nine

night

servant,

thirtie

trie,and
to

hath

marquesse,

blacke

Andrealphtis

Andreal-

f fills.

may

great

maister

heard

woolfe, flourishing with

strong

and

be

commeth

he

his

bringeth

incline,according

before

easilie

familiars, and

Andras

the

he

duke,

strong

standeth

instruments

among

and

great

to

bird,

in
and

astronomie,
there

are

teacheth

he

he

pecocke,

shape perfecthe
admeasurements,

cunning
a

as

maketh

and

geomea

man

transformeth

under

him

thirtie

legions.
Ost.

Ose

is

great

counterfeting
sciences, he

to

president,
be

answereth

and

man,

truelie

commeth
maketh

he
of

divine

foorth

like

one

cunning

and

secret

leopard,
in

the

things, he

and

liberall
trans-

326

carrieng

answering
a

is

with

is

terrible
voice

and

and

the
a

of

wings

man

having

beare,
voice,
maketh
of the

was

and

by

louslie

of

obedient,

all
he

before

is
the

teacheth

put

things

in

out

base
the

and

past,
the

of

was

procureth

other

present,

foes, he

taketh

like

to

of

order

into

all

the

bull, having

great

humane

changeth

he

shape,

mettals

maketh

gold,

into

and

other,

before
sweet

he

to

and

commandeth

stones

count

Then

no

; then

shape

sciences.

and

the

to

as

he

the

absolutelie
;

taketh

there

legion
Jiow

is

6 6 6

manie

everie

image

him

6. and

legions

doo

he

throne

his

must

by

but

speake

marvel-

poet,

after

juror,
con-

with

and

thousand

legions.

the

of

forme

and

shape

understanding
under

are

in

Phivnix,
the

excellent

an

seventh
twentie

governeth

melodic,

will

is

He

bird

exorcist

the
the

to

eare

prince, appearing

great

that

give

the

still before

standeth

he
notes.

returne

like

appearing

humane

on

astronomie,

Note

but

woonderfuU

exorcist,

pretious

yeares,
a

soundeth

and

great

legions.

he

one

as

all

on

(Sec.

scene

he

above

and

marquesse,

beware

hopeth

hundreth
Stolas

is

he

forme,

seven

he

bringeth

gallant soldier, riding

peaceable,

knoweth

the

manie

must

him

as

man

when

thing,

voice

singeth

bid

but

water

great

humane

thirtie

man

legions.

crowne,

of freends

a/

he

sciences,

liberall

red, and

maketh

he

big voice,

strong,

This

face, verie

lions

like

foorth

Zagan.

as

childs

companions

and

and

is

he

Stolai

everie

wine

PhcEJiix

two

and

he

ram,

hee

come,

commeth

president, appearing

griphen,

in

legions

manie

love

great

wise

changeth

Phoenix.

hoarse

legions,

he

all the
six

and

governeth
is

Haagenti

appeareth

in

women,

the

with
in

and

but

hath

dukes

toong.

of

procuring

potestats,

he
a

duke

Egyptian

he

thirtie

earle,

great

and

ruleth

dromedarie,
the

come,

speaketh

weareth

especiall love/

Haagenti.

and

great

is

Vuall

277.

to

fourtie

great,

horsse,

great

eies, he

familiars,

crocodile,

Vuall.

and

in astronomie,

Saleos
a

on

flaming

good
OS.

and

past,

governeth

hee

duke

strong

woonderfuU

Sale

wise,

and

with

of

furious

upon

speaketh

things present,

third

the

man,

eies, riding

fist,he

his

of dominations.

soldier, riding
3^2.

of

of

second

flaming

on

perfectlie

AUocer

A Uocer.

hawke

invisible

man

order

bull, the

taile,and

serpents

and

first of

the

heads,
hath

discoverie

The

Booke.

15.

the

twentie

vertues

six

nightraven,

of

and

man,

of

herbes

legions.

by inultiplication

now

arise

particular. \

out

of

of Witchcraft.
"J"Secretum
The
Tu

Chap.

^27

4.

secretornni,
secrets

work

that

them,

workst

of

Tlie houres

divcls

principal

'uherin
and

Chapter.

restrained

be

may

from

parch-

ment,
and

made

by

him,

Ann.

1570.10
the main-

tenance
of

bound.,

dooing 0/

red

blacke

upo

third

in
ters
let-

in them.

be secret

"

The

raised

wit,

to

his

living,

the

edifiof the

eng

hurt.

and

poore,

the

king

MAYMON

of

the

Gorson

east,

of

king

the

south,

of

lie

Ziniimar
west,

end

of the

and

cleare
of

houre

houre

cated

bound

till

compline,

be

bound

resort

men

Dukes

may

is to

sunne

of the

HEN

office ; you

pollusion,
the

be

alwaies

Sonne

with

the

be
and

you,

agreeth
In

in

rehearse

saith.

or

in

bound

o/beieth, be

invo-

or

eries

or

feelds, where

woods

in anie

rising

not

Counties

in the

till noone

be

Lat

Rom.]

till the

bound

till sunne

he

be

278.

be

may

and

owne

the

your

purpose
charmcs
our

Lord

to arise

spiidts aforesaid

anie

spirit,you

foure

or

dales

unto

and

Then

you.

name,

be

before

intention, and

shall
and

take

his

know

must

fast,t and

also

cleane

holding

J And

effect.

so

spirit

in

ring

all

Christ

Holie-ghost "{"holie

the

spiritshall

no

note

*^ father

in

your

this

how

jp./.
[t This
"^

Irinitie and

ytoi

W/VrJ

(for one

conjurations.

Jesus

[t fast

circle,and

companicms

your

name

from

will the

so

make

you) this/praier following, and

with

of
the

great

your

Chapter.

must

obedient

with

popish

name

three

more

spirit

the

annoie

selfe

him-

appeare.

will have

you

and

must

be

whome

it be

citing of

or

and

hand,

first houre
may

may

king,

fourth

of adjuring

forme

call up

name

he

not.

The

The

as

and

may

compline

President

evening.

daie, so

of the

the

dawning,

the

daie, except

shutting

houre

daie

set.

Marquesses
from

Prelates

from

Knights

and

from

observed.

be

till the
the

the

houre, till noone,

evening.

houre

anie

at

till

ninth

of

prince

of

glorie
gods ho-

["""The

the

daie.

and

king

third

the

houre

in the

nor

from

ninth

the

anie

bound

Goap

north,

the

wether

evensong,

be

may

daie.

from

king

from

from

bound

the

of

R.

written

horia/i*

faire

Thou

of

T.

one

sis secretits

operatis

J9J.

was

the

of

secret

This

^f" and

unseparable

the

unitie,

"*

not

in

328

I call

the

[* goods.

Through,

Wier]

The

Booke.

15.

protection
of

holie

crosse,

thy
thee

Marie,

power

by

and

names

of

but

all

maiest

rather

and

that

spirits,so

may

diligent

ments.

Amen.

them,
Holie, holie, holie. Lord

judge

the

quicke

and

the

kings

and

Lord

me

And

of

thou

unto

through

art

thy

commandewhich

sabboth,

which

and

coast,

fulfill my

God

dead,

I doo

fearefuU

nor

divine

soever

everie

me.

let them

the

mother

and

grace

from

about

blessed

them

hurtfull

be

and

thy passion,

thy

of

by

neither

and

give

and

by

come

they

obedient

as

of

of

which

defense,

goods* through

vertue

thou

streightlie commanding
to

the

through

thy saints,

wicked

and

of all my

the merits

vertue

come

salvation

my

soule, and

and

will, that

my

be

Jesus Christ, by

they

name,

accomplish
me,

Lord

all the

over

call

what

thou

bodie

beseech

Note

that

of my

vertue

S.

thee,

upon

discoverie

wilt

fi,first

and

are

and

attributed
Christ

unto

by the

juror
con-

in this
his

last, King

of

Abiel, Anathiel, Ainazim,

of

Sedomel,

Elias, Ischiros, Aihanatos,

Imas.

lords, loth, A^lanabrath,

Gayes, Heli, Messias,

these

By

holie

thy

all other

cise.
exer-

I doo
nativitie

by thy

ascension,
of

call upon

soule

thy

the

bloud

the

sacrament

and

and

when

and

made
desire

and

thee,

279.

tie and

[t Vigedara,
Wier]
[t Ysyesy, Wier]

[IIeban

her,

Wier]

What

won-

them, " also

mercie

them
downe

them

them,

doo

all that

to

voice,

my

and

and

grace,

drawe

to

gather

to

they

words

feare

me.

and

names,

and

that

by

all thine

archangels,
Salomon

holie

powers,

did

bind

he

and

thee

and

divels, and

shut

them

which

names

thou

enable

heaven,

that

all,that
from

are

demands,

and

that

they

in

written
to

me

they

may

satisfie

this

booke,

all

congregate

give
all my

me

and

true

requests,

by

thy

by

thee

and

Ainay,

by

all

thy

all thine

and

by

that

Elhrach,%

up,

and

by

;/but

Adonay,

vertues,

to

that

mouth

saints,by

she

dominations,
the

and

can,

were

togither

them

of my

my

them

I beseech

require

saints

of

angels (which

the

or

and

are

and

Christ, that

Jesus

mankind)

loose

saiengs,

my

jurors
con-

doo

to

words

and

Lord

\\Ebanher, Agle, Goth, loth, Othie, Venoch, Nabrat,

holie

derfull
force

name

deceive

prophets,
which

thee, I blesse

all thine

over

to

thou

unitie, by

sacraments

beseech

thee

require

heaven

and

me

and

by

before

inseparable

all the

by

vertue,

angels, archangels,
by

thine

bitternesse

five wounds,

Vege\ dora, Mitai, Hel, Stcranat, Ysion, YsesyX

angels
[" Elhroch, Wier]

obeie

the

by

thine

power

the

dale

praiers, conjurations,

"

command

to

humanitie,

Horta,
holie

bind

passion, by

the

by

Jesus Christ,

thy bodie, by thy

thy disciples

worship
I

use.

vertue

Lord

and

crosse

of

out

by

these

thy bodie, by thy

thy saints, and

I doo

thee

Holie-ghost, by

trinitie,and

they con/temne

they

thine

all

from

"

me,

meanes

that

gavest

will

thy

me

to

no

thou

accept
I

downe

before

went

honour,

to

throwne
me,

which

holie

by

which

give

from

thy mother,

in thine

mouth,

395-

the

Marie

of the

departed

which

patriarchs,

thou

it

beseech

by thy

comming

water

sufferedst, by
blessed

baptisme,

the

by

and

thee,

Tolijni,
and

names,

sing
exorci-

El,

by
the

all thine
vertue

of

spiritsthrowne

answer

without

of
the

all my
hurt

of

of JVitc/icra/L
bodie

mv

soule,

or

or

thine

any

is mine,

that

else

chap.

through

329

5.

Lord

our

beieeve
cusisteth

^,

Christ

Jesus

thy

of the

unitie

Hohe-ghost,

of harts, oh
which

didst

which

diedst

holie

the

crosse

thy
vertue

and

which

were

with

me,

without

Oh

all the

that

downe

Annultis

and

eternall

these

Esphares,

of

Teiragranunaton,

Adojiay,

strength

of my

and

coast,

the

and

that

of

me

thy

thy spirits
may

speake

good

will, "

they

names

grant

is conteined

as

in

thy

through disposition,

*Vazcheoii,

Sttmtdaniatofi,

diligentliefulfill the

will

of

[* Rom.]
[t hion, Wier]

[t imp;ore,
'

spirits are

exorcist.

the

me

all the

togither from

come

may

with

wicked

whersoever

they

thee

praiers,consecrations,

present

my

and

names,

Jimploie

thee,

by thee,

hallowed
of

vertue

"c

thy mercie,

me,

with

"

sonne,

it upon

\Cryon, Esytion, Exis(io7i,

Messias, Soier, Eniatiuel, Sabbotli,

I invocate

thee,

be

conjurations

called, in

substance,
thou

Olioram,

Ofie/a, Brasiin, Noym,

mind,

that

"

in

for-

searcher

holie

highest, which

the

judgement,

to

Erzona,

worship

names,

before

goods,

or

the

cite

delaie,

these

Salotnonis.
vertue

called

being

to

without

by

oh

I flie unto

his

heaven,

bodie, soule,

called

great

able

the

in

susteining

these

by

all other

from

"

of my

hurt

I can,

the
in

sins ; and

filthie death,

means

thee

ofChrilT

godhead

true

Holie-ghost,

mercifull, when

be

with

end.

without

their

most

may

"

reigneth

oh

one

in

fi,and

and

and

sonne,

"

world

Eve

most

dispatch by

the

booke

the

by

throwne
"

God
wise

and

thou

power,

hveth

sinnes

wit, A

; to

persons,

oh

thee

sonne

in

for their

,.

one

oh

Adaf/t

spare

beseech

and

three

you

which

sonne,

omnipotent,

father

Oh

"

everie

% Fiat

fiat

[" //a/.]

fiat,Ainen.\

The
A

cojifutatton0/

the

fift

ma7iifold

Chapter.

vatiiiies

that

according

or

may
cheese.

there
their
their
ments,
their

is

of

names,

their

of their

powers,
of

You

their

and

offices,of
of

of

their

their
waies

things

that

the

of the

personages,

or

wealth,

learning, office,commoditie,

couseners,

"

papists,
is made

moone

Salomons

tion,
conjuraof

of their

qualities,of

loose

divels,of

of their

their

;
'

pleasure,

"c

280.

govern-

subjection,

them

'

what

or

number

kingdomes,/

bind

true,

are

of

witchmongers

dispositions, of
to

precedent

divels.

assertion

is called

registred

properties, of their
of the

these

beleeve

in this which

inventarie

orders,

submission,

to

of

the

to

supposition

brought

see

perfect

according
the

to

be

soone

that

persuaded

indeed

wrought

of greene

be

can

iti the

conteined

chapters, speciallieof commanding

E

39^

with

of

note

J^'.^

iscon-

trarie

they
U

can

the

to

scrip-

330

ture,

which

saith

that

eveiie

gift
the
of

and

give,

good

rich

father

light,

that

man,

in

art

gained

became

their

of

spight
of

whome

learned

yet

that

by

such

to

never

meanes

or

;
or

sooth)
(for-

seene

waie

that

thing

any

harts,
was

any
learned
un-

any

happie

any

iLZ.

man,

that

his

freends,

felicitie:
all
A

breviarie

of

the

in

all

these

all

cure

present,

invisible

and

whom

they

Amy

the

make

can

them
had

all

obloquie,
though
saie

miserie,

end

had

and

and

their

them
the

should

and

with

gibet

fine

whom

he

or

live

lead

in

to

into
before

Bifrons
unto

the

all

worldlie

lives

in

gallowes
who

proceed

all
as

they

familiaritie,
I

end

in

their
the

them

procure

spirit Vale/er,

entreth
But

and

they

"

come

the

gallowes.

make

Buer

go
afflict

woman

any

could

not

they

in

of
can

and

they

themselves

unto

Caym

enimies,

contrariwise

beggerie,

love

if

all

them
will

if

of

them

Salmacke

Ortasf

if

Zepar

make

the

beasts,

finallie,

whereas

if

of

tell

can

secrets,

cunning

be

to

can

them

and

reconcile

chosen

all

than

if Bej-oth

familiars,

birds
and

according

shape,

mans

treasure

procure

commandement

at

bringeth

better

thors
au-

all

wisdome,
anie

of

exceed

all

Marbas,

if Asmodaie

hidden

excellent

long

felicitie?

they

Furcas^

any

and

or

point

needs

must

of

learne

eloquent,

can

estate

accomplished,

them

may

come

all

of

friends,

these
and

and

them

by

change

to

to

Allocer

live

of

his

unto

himselfe,

deliver

either

art

happinesse,

be

they

and

them

voice

them

great

honor

and

provide

understand

397-

rich

past,
shew

if

and

them

list, "

can

or

could

arts

this
adde

all worldlie

For

diseases

make

can

things,

\{

in

things

mechanicall

Bu7ie

of

helpe

men,

such

if

the

adversitie,

presupposed.

to

of

with

from

yet

it is

and

spirits.

could

others

as

in-

ventarie

The

this

that

least

at

or

discoverie

yeeld

to

in

cunning

are

man,

from

forced

be

may

as

com-

meth

The

Booke.

li.

to

no

further

ther
fur-

to

pose
purin

the

confutation

the
more

of

latelie,

this

and

stuffe,

of

of

cDjuring.

fooles

by

trained

are

little

and

heereof
of

to

beleeve

little

these

such

to

beginneth,
conjurors
from

derived

course

stars,

celestiall

bodies,
"c./

the

motions,
of

the

shall

you

For
all
and

planetarie
true

wherein

absurdities,

though

conjurations,

other

credulitie.

as
were

the
and

shew

authoritie

more

detection

will

being
the

cunning
fetcht

woone

author

see

vised
dehow

Witchcraft.

of

The

The

of

names

twelve

the

signes
and

the

of

zodiake,

their

with

other

T, V

cf

"

fSitiir.lupiur,

'Vi

Trine

Oppofition

cf'

dispositions,

of

aspects,

observatioiis.

of

charsfttr.

J". the

Set,

Mars,

with

toj^iiher

Vtnui,

thczodiake,

Planeu.

the

Luniu

ISacu.

iuprrcri'Mirt^Sa!,.p'enu!(

Saiur.

fignes

Th"|twelve

Merea.

Lunt.

chara-

their

fters*rul"icnoiniiJ3Uc9fs"2tt.
.

"

Arist-

"

TJir*

Seo'fie

Stpttnuui

Tbcir

1^

Very

good

Cirtstt-

U"y

C.-'f/icifUds

difpoGticfls

fignct.

g\,

Ca^'SJ

Tiurut

ty

nz

(^"^

Aqaariut

Pifces.

inclinations.

or

tf

Very

6.

12^-^

281.

characters,

their

government,

Conjuriaton

Chapter.

vi.

planets,

Cliaji.

cvitl

Hgnct.

the

332

jg8.

The

Booke.

IS.

The

282.

discoverie

the

disposition of

o^

,^

planets.

x^"^

"

Q C^"Wi
i{'2"
^ Jn"^^rcn\,

/ h q'^

/aneb ^Jco

"y

^^^

K'^,

"

im

E^t

"rH^,

rv

z@

Iripkcii

/ '^

^^

^"q

On

4Mt\eri"

m."^
Tte.

b^l

OC^x^

The

The

(5

five

planetarie
aspects

Is the

sf: Is

best

aspect,

with

aspect

in

meane

the

of

aspects

good

planets.

planets,

goodnesse

and

with

woorst

evill.

badnesse.

or

in aspect

good

good

Is verie

Trine.

This

aspect

is of enimitie

not

Quartil.

"

This

aspect

is of enimitie

most

Conjunct.
Sextil.

to

planets,
full

"

hurteth

not

in evill.

perfect.

perfect.

Opposit.

the

How

dale

A
the

"

is the

night withall,

An

and

naturall

artificial!

falling

of

the

is that
"c.

at

space
All

the

twentie

and

one

of

distinguished.

or

of foiire

space

beginnelh

and

daie

is divided

dale

of the

time,
rest

is

houres, accounting

clocke

which

after

is betwixt

night,

"

midnight.
the

beginneth

rising
at

rising.
Hereafter

followeth

by houres,

table, showing

and

reduced

to

how
the

the

daie

regiment

and
of the

the

night

is divided

planets.//

the

334

The

Booke.

15-

The

chiiraclcrs

of the

aiigels of

0/ figures,

[ist cd.

Chapter.

seventh

The

284.

400.

discoverie

t lie

seales

dai'es, witJi

scaven

and

their

names
.

periapts.

w]

These

which

figures
no

are

spirit

called

tvill

the

appeere,

seales

of

except

thou

the
have

earth,
them

ivithoiit
tuith

iJic )
thee.

\ j

of Witchcraft.

Chap.

335

285.

401.

foe]

[fo-

eight Chapter.

The

An

fast

IRST

and

the

of

experiment

dales,

three

praie

dead.

and

absteine

new

buried,

thee

from

Conjuring
a

dead

For

the

for

all

filthinesse
killed

as

or

destroied

promise

of

one

doo

and

dales, houres,
And

*fellow.

thy

thee, after

to

thee, and

to

come

all

oth

an

go

thee

And

eleven

about

that

wilfullie

dead,

one

else

or

let him

spiritshall

his

that

and

hanged,

shalbe
is

such

in

service, at thy commandements,

true

mlnuts.

himselfe

bodie

his

is

that

one

himselfe

get thee
sweare

to

let

no

in the

thy doings,

see

persons

clocke

night,

to

go

but

place

the

"

cousenor

where

he

buried,

was

and

sale

that

thou

with

bold

faith

"

hartie

for,thy

fellow

desire, to

ror
conju-

(the

I should

have

spirit come

the

candle

in

his

left

hand,

doost

in his

and

call

right

hand

christall

having

and

stone,

saie) can
do
nothing
to

sale

words

these

right hand,

these

and

"J*/Adonay

inaton

of

names

"J*Agla

Arise

ground,

and

sale

spiritA^. by

the

resurrection

the

God

N.

Arise

hazell

strike

Then

"^

wand

in

Arise

N.

strokes

three

A^.

out
withhis

co-

federate-

on

thee

conjure

pose
pur-

any

his

thereupon, ^Tetragram-

written

Craton

having

maister

the

following,

[t Rom.]
Note

that

numerus

words,

obey

to

thou

beleevest

my

to

and

come

be

saved

of
unto
at

Jesu Christ,

Lord

our

this

me

the

dale

night
of

that

verelle

doo

thou

trulie,as

and

And

judgement.

I will

ternarius,
which

mysticall,
be

to

sweare

to

come

visions
I

the

may

in

thee

oth, by

an

me,

and

this

christall

talke

to

appeare

with

conjuration

the

hir

leadeth

stone,

of

perlU

this

me

and

fetch

vlslblle,and
:

and

in

night,

may

dooing,

that

and

come

will

if thou

shew

fairie

the

me

she
so

soule,

my

true

me

Sibylla,
before

give

wilt

me,

thee

that
as

an/

is

counted

observed.

402.

136
inferno

Ex

7iulla

286.

yedcni-

you

be

received

of

one

as

thee

N.

to

salvation

thy

to

discoverie

the

resurrection

the

God,

of

elect

God, wherby

Lord

my
at

to

everlasting glorie,

the

to

thou

daie,

Amen.

lie

quoth

restored

be

for

praie

and

deed,

almesse
maiest

flio, saith
the scripture
:
Ergo

TJie

Booke.

IS.

Nota.

The

hands

foUoweth,
in

standing

maister

in his

and

faire

he

is

in,

for

he

or

candle

the

forme
feele

worke.

of
the

shew

of

and

of

be

hot

delusions,
This

not.

christall

and

when

nothing,

feare

from

you

constraine

is to

as

stone,

And

age.

drive

to

having

fellow

conjuration

the
the

yeares

it will

him

feare

in

you

twelve

manie

but

God,

Feare

to

appeare

his

grave,

begin

must

stone,

child

stone,

will

shee

the

spirit will

the

of the

head

the

at

and

your

him,

as

God,

and

by

have

created

followeth.
I

holie

both
[" Rom.]

and

by

their

and

me,

and

all

of

names

the

powers

world.

true

which

N.

these

by

^ Algraniay
^
"^ Adonay
"J* Pa7itho7i "^ Craton
^ Neupinaton

Planaboth

4* Ysus

"J" Terra

"J"Pons

"f"

the

A'',

And

by

so

that

visiblie

Christ
of

everie

that

is

resurrection,

passion,
thou

and

doo

the

the

their

anie

innocent
for

all

shalbe

saved.

Jesus

conjure

Nazareth,

and

doo

conjure

which

A',

by

the

to

thee

the

and

vertues

riall

to

and

names

obedient

doo,

demne

unto

by

thee

the
thou

words
me

holie

of the
and

to

living God
my

words

and
trinitie,

spirit A^.

into

the

of

me

their

vertues

place

that

and

my

the

for

us

where

of
the

bloud,

of all the
that
refuse
doo

powers
is

bloud
upon

powers

there

to

his

of

If thou
and

his

unto

pronounced,

rehearsed.

nativitie,

spiritA^.

by

vertue

contremis-

be

his

me,

A^.

shed

was

in

beleeve

thee

is

saved.

be

apperteineth

stone

things,
neither

must

by

conjure

christall
I

father

he

powers

this

Christ,

thee

the

that

Jesus

confesse,

doth

whereby
all

by

and

that*

glorie of

of

and

in

toong

name

of

heavenlie/

of

Jesus

holie

name

everie

man,

dissimulation.

those
I

to

Jesus

vertues

lambe

crosse

of

visiblie

appeare

And

tarrieng
of

this

this

in

christall

name

For

both

obeie,

is in the

ascension,

by

fellow, without

and

excellent

last.

for

given

name

and

the

names

Christ

the

this

or

spirit

thee

anie

without

fellow,

and

in

names,

speake

to

conjure

appeare

by

infernall.

name

powers

my

N.

first

bow

Jesus

in

to

by

Origo

all their

both

man,

doo

thou

all

and

other

Therefore

the

dooth

Lord

anie

and

thee

and

powers,
to

power

and

me

above

things,

our

there

vertues

^.

knee

earthlie

their

conjure

and

Jesus

gave

to

and

vertues

God

immediatlie

now

deceipt.

or

their

by

which
;

stone,

ciint.

thee

conjure

"f" Homo
4* Oninipotens "J"Sempitttnms
"f* Via "J* Vita "p Manus
Unigenittcs "{*Salvator

thinke

credendo

and

by

Ditmones

the

living God,

"J" Dens

"J"Filiiis

the
vertues

God, ^Tetragrmnmaton

"J*Sabaoth

Saday

403-

God,

thee

holie

spiritA^. by

thee

conjure

the

no

thou
.his
con-

hope

of

of Witchcraft.
remedie

horror

everlasting

rest, but

or

and

Ch.ip.

paine there

dvvelHng,

8.

and

heavie

sentence
a

is

where

place

thy paine

be

to

gravel! or

me

and

thou

to

sand

the
into

thee

conjure

proceed

of

out

and*

dieth

celestial!

And
stone

Let
and

the

by

A^.

in

the

two

of

the

almightie

vertues

"

their

by

ever

condemnation

let the

thy

saints, both
witnesse

divine

bind

him

that
I

when
with

by

is

thee

thee

them

to

to

in the

; to

of

the

flesh, bloud,

my

will

and

bind

the

angell

sword
such
out

of

thee

shalt

404.

thee

worthie

to

and

all

the

for ever,

thee

bicause

of

Jesus Christ, saie

stone,

to

and

me

aforesaid, the

their

; I

vertues

of

out

before,

is said

as

conjure

wit, I

depart

not

the

thou
being fulfilled,

as

licenced

be

spiritA'', by

that

omnipotent

Michael

drive

Lticifcr

vengeance,

paine
of

S.

he

is

christall

to

and

to

fall from

in, ! charge
stone

shadowe

thee
to

spiritA''.
fellow

my

did

which

charge

thee

this christall

;
'*

con-

spirit

nor

thee

yet

joy

to

of

alter

the

paine

spiritA^.
to

which

God,

out

depart.

to

that

thou

thy shape

conjure

teth

the

with

for dread
shalt

not

this
X

spiritby

constraint
words

quoth Nota.
a

of
go

time,
X

pearing
ap-

of

unto

commanded

at

juror
con-

stone,

heavens

; and

The

impu-

untill

bones

nor

in this

upon

judgement,
Lord

our

stone,

riall words

the

therein, and

thou

rit
spi-

neither

by al!
conjure

it is aforesaid.

art

seraphim,

christall

in this christall

all

appeare

all,that

daie
of

foUoweth

as

me

by*

hath

the

thy faith, thy

thou

condemne

women,

the

at

can

be,

when

Amen.

appeared

this bond

appeared

art

conjure

straine

he

thee

the

principal!

be

denied

How
that

trinitie,thrones, dominions,
and

let all creatures

Fiat,Jiat,fiai:

And

And

and

men

against

disobedience.

thereunto

of

hast

thou

and

spirit

by
I

as

God,

287.

/^/w;

appeare

imme/diatlie
of

thou
and

and

the

unto

and

disobedience,

be

and

sea,

negligence.

which

where

powers.

owe

anger

eternal!

thy great

Therefore

the

bicause

the

tempt,

condemned

heavens,

come

here

God,

of

and

For

doo

presence,
of

the

be

con-

or

thou

out, and

not

doost

that thou

spirit A',

cursse

and

goeth

principats, potestats, virtutes, cherubim

of

to

ence,

demnation.
con-

words,

so

of disobedi-

that

which

sword,

sword, and

and

and

and

and

earth

by

girdle,

the

and

that

and

stone,

spiritN.

edged

by

by

death,

ever

condemned.

be

juror
con-

gainst the
spirit in case

to

disobedience

names

N.

visiblie

salvation.

holie

thee

in my

for

the

conjure

except

of

thou

: so

fier,for thy

fier

tlie obedience

health,

and

the

as

appeare

everlasting

golden

the

them,

great

the

Christ

of hell
to

of

paine

where

Jerusalem,

spiritA^.

soules

denounced
of

and

of age, and

yeares

with

thou

darknesse

"

spirit N.

doo

christall

peeces

in

not.

things conteined
thee spiritA^. by
christall

upon

mouth

the

cut

citie of

prince.

thee

hast

thee

everlasting paine,

worme

be

thou

in this

of twelve

Lord/ Jesus

our

that

regard,

torne

charge

conjure
of

child

perpetuall paines

his precepts.

into

lamentablie,

heaven,

spiritA',

thou

except

of

the

unreverent

be

in the

starres

visiblie,immediatlie

thy shape,

loines

girded

N.

the

as

sea

shape

and

bound

the

in

fellow

my

alter not

sawe

augmented

there

faire forme

paine, dailie,horrihlie, and

upon

a-

the

in

paine

;3"

The

Booke.

i^.

I command

except
and

thee

in all houres
the

by

of

visions

true

would

by the great

spiritN.

will

This
make

done,

circle
thou

but/

chalke,

his

hand,

fellow

in the

have

in

christall

this

brest

figure

beginne

the

and

the

ters

signes,

and

the
and

persons
thou

bring

as

talke

in peace,

go

with
with

God,

one

thee

into

hir in those

stone,

by

their

and

also

to

thee

unto

will

shall

that

God
I

be

come

conjuration

the

God

the

father,
three

spirit,that

thee

quicklie, and

me

hir honour

to

this

in

Holie-ghost,

conjure
to

A^.

appointed, Sibylia fairie,that

circle

and

followeth,
they

by

stone,

againe

come

spirit in

things fulfilled,

spirit

thee

conjure

vertues.

bond

This

fetch

inhabi-

times.

seven

by

the

of

the

before

of

new

the

as

doubtles

thee,

of

X-

to

bond

for

the

one

All

also

parchment,

in

cause

Sibylia.
this

right hand,
maister

in

"s

christall

and

matters

as

fairie

and

in

his

in

the

read

his

houre

the

Christ,

that

be

followeth,

bold,

and
booke

and

to

may

glorie

it

himselfe,
well

doo

Jesus

sonne

the

circle
in,
there-

the

worke

to

the

maister

written

in

another

thing

The

is to

christall
God

in

to

from

having

appeare.
here

and

doo

demnation,
con-

chamber,

or

holie

let the

stone

fairie dooth

the

be

he

of

make/

foote

maister

before

not

jure
con-

Fiat, fiat,

come,

and

anie

"

circle,the

be

whie

paine

parlor

cast

chalke

the

faire

in, foure

beginne

might

to

followeth

appeai'e

with

having

his

and

therein, nor

first

when

stone

upon

to

round

in the

by,

as

And

I shall

godhead,

of his

upon

world

the

hereafter

names

no

circle

sit downe

fast

as

Sibylia

make

make

looking

by

thee

charge

we

the

me

talke, as

divinitie

and

in

of

that

fetch

to

in this booke.

conteined

world, and

place

fairie

in, "

fellowe

must

with

the

for
art

to

go

circle

his

go

my

Amen.

fiat:

288.

to

and

of

freends

things

or

in all kind

places,

call thee,

conjuration
and

me

thing

also

hir

anie

by

anie

wisedome

aforesaid

this

in

both

405-

is

fulfill,as

to

with

of words

conjuration

anie

by

thee

of

and

I shall

shew

to

all

at

me

wheresoever

and

stone,

talke

unto

come

Christ, or

booke,

times

or

I may

to

and

Jesus

christall

time

Sibylla, that

call hir

my

anie

but

when

this

in

this

in
at

see,

fairie

Lord

our

is written

that

otherwise

minuts,

and

vertue

words

discoverie

as
dam
ma-

Sibylla.

and

so

bloud
the
thou

of

vertue

doo

charge
the

thee

declare

innocent

thereof
declare

lambe,

hir.

unto

the

which

thee

thou

hir

this

message.

thee

redeemed

spiritin

charge

unto

conjure

all the

the

Also

spiritN.

christall
I

conjure

by

world

stone,

that

thee

the

by

spirit

of Witchcraft.
N.

all

by

in

appeare

this

booke

N.

that

thou

doo

to

bring

and

times.

depart

with

doo

Thus

by

charge

thee

the
the

thee

my

339

and

vertues

speed,

read

s.

principals,

their

with

everlasting condemnation

of

paine

and

seraphim,

circle, before

that

seven

upon

thrones, dominations,

and

speed,

with

againe

come

the

conjure

powers.

to

archangels,

virtutes,cherubim

potestates,

to

and

angels

chap.

and

fairie

also

Sibylla,

conjuration
will

be

to

in
filled,
ful-

Flat, Jiat,fiat ;

Amen.

the

Then

therein,

saie, ^

conjuration

your

dreadfull

the

jure

thee

of %

and

and

in

the

their

their

Christ, and

aforesaid

riall words
in

appeare
beautifull

will

choose

to

ever

and

then

with

holie

by

hir

three

companie
all

my

before

and

ended,

to

the

their

forme

and

hast
whome

by
the

our

the

time

time

of his

Lord

Jesus

will

"

to

of

garnished
tarrieng,

or

For

have

common

come

unto

honour

be

to

shape

and

289.

all the

effectuallie.

speed

"

of

vertues

deceipt

desire

virgine,

make

their

and

virgine, by
all

without

will "

blessed

our

white, adorned

quicklie

me

the

be

Tetragraminaton.

beautifull

Sibylla by

vesture

fulfill my

of

God,

visible,in

Therfore

doo

angels

come

take
with

God

mother

Marie

to
to

I said

doone

appeared,

ghost,

and

in

"='

them.

side

in

sunne

dead

mother

and

thee

heaven,

the

app^^^''^.

and

me,

glorie

for

Amen.

they

Sibylla, by

blessed

bright

be

to

the

of

name

conjure

appeare

as

ever.

bind

me

thee.

appeare

till

of

of

'"

and

that

unto

of the

^.^^[?''^'"
conjured

angels

fairies,and

out

ranne

by
con-

spiritsof %.

bearest

openingof

all the

by

of

thou

and
;

characters

queene

that
the

powers

all the

all the

that

virgine Marie]

before

faile not

thee

which

is

to

thou

copulation

she

in

faire,and
that

and

circle

that

woman

and

and

up

unspeakable

Sibylla,

by

by

darkenes

rising

the

by
the

by

the

by

the

by

and

Sibylla, 406.

thee

Holie-ghost,
and

fairies,and

and

bloud

by

the

vertues

of

king

1/ conjure

of

obedience

the

and

temple,

thee

and

saie

their

vertues,

by

faith

and

and

vertues,

the

the words
thy brest, rehearse
"!"Sorthlos
*^ then beginne

mercie

by

crucified,and

resurrection, and
conjure

and

Sibylla by

death,

his

and

and

and

Christ

the

gentle virgine

the

thee

of the

renting

The

doome,

characters

by

Jesus

most

of

characters

and

here,

fairies,by

firmament,

conjure

of

foUoweth

of

Sibylla,

vertues,

Lord

daie

pinned on
^ Sorthla

Sorthle

as

gentle virgine

aforesaid

figure

and

the

persons
of

our

of
and

and

censers,

your
the

if shee

bond

and

heaven,

God

the

God,

one

archangels,

by

the

not, repeate

the

ration
conju-

will

And

when

incense

and

by

and

by

frankincense,

doo

and

dreadfull

thrones,

come.

hirwith

sonne,

Christ,

Jesus
and

they

followeth.

as

Father,
Lord

come

for doubtles

the
all
daie

conjure

God

the

blessed

thee

Holie-

virgine

the

whole

and

of

doome,

and

dominations,

principates,

The

maner

"h^fafri"^
Sibyiiaat

ring^^^^^'

340

The

Booke.

15

virtutes, cherubim

potestates,
I

powers.

depart

not

407.

conjure
of the

out

crucified,and
and

words

temple,
the

by
will

not

the

vell

is

di-

to

of the

dead

in the

fairies,"

the

appeare,

as

and

of

his

the

by

be

conjuration

of his

of

blessed
of the

death,

and

glorious resurrection,

and

vertues

read

to

come

renting

t^ Telragrainmafon
their

to

Christ

conjuration

Sibylla, O

time

alter

Sibylla

Jesus

the

by

the

at

sunne

thee

Sibylla

thee

conjure

heaven,

time

of God

name

before

of

opening

the

thee

shall
to

yet

nor

Lord

visiblie, as

thou

conjure

our

conjure

in this booke.

of

queene

appeare,

side/ of

all times

at

me

and

vertues

that

appeared,

art

the

their

Sibylla,

depart.

to

hereof

darknes

the

thou

of

vertue

unspeakable

and

king

hir

fetch
up

by the

rising of

the

by

fairies,by

and

thee

licence

out

and

seraphim,

bind

and

thee

to

appeare

leadeth, written
of

and

circle wherein

the

by

to

virgine

If all this

thee,

thy shape, except I give

that
by the bloud
ranne

me,

discoverie

"f" and

conjure
foure

over

the

by

thee

Sibylla

times,

and

that

visiblie

knave.

and

to

to

the

in

and

ghostlie,

or

of

and
the

their

by

aforesaid, and

words

this

licence

for Sibylla

by

me,

conjure

that

be

whence
looke

and

written
thou
thou

conjuration
408.

my

the

earth,

command

of

readie

of words

commandement,

which
of

thee

to

evill

come

in

that

thou

me,

by

said,
afore-

bind

thee

all

to

thee

all

at

art

and

the
me,

to

and

all the
shalt

of

to

go

when

be

written

in this

and

to

answer

unto

me

thou

booke,

art
to

the

or

in the

persons.

and

vertues

place

from

invisiblie,and

peaceablie

that

unto

waies,

person

riall words

not

before

mine, that

comming

or

maner

anie

times.

hither

come

Lord

thy going
anie

remaine

unto

haire

one

and
and

me,

thy

dooings,

Sibylla by

shalt

but

in

powers,

evill

in this booke,
camest,

be

no

imagining

me,

under

Sibylla,

anie

earthlie

Chapter.

commandement
have

yet

nor

Flat, Jiat,fiat, Amen./

come

go

as

betweene

and

to

thee
the

shalt

thou

or

stand

to

pleasure,
;

riall words

charge

unto

treasures

me

bodie

my

booke,

soule,

or

all the
I

by

doo

tarrieng

or

of

powers,

ninth

CONJURE

earth

much

in this

come

is to

bodie

my

obedient

bond

The

290,

of

Sibylla by

be

to

to

that

everlasting condemnation,

of

paine

upon

so

and

vertues

thereof,

vertue

thee

written

deceipt

power

perish

to

conjure

things

anie

anie

yet

nor

head.

my

by

have

leadeth

all times, and

at

all other

will, without

shalt

thou

counsell

earth, and

fulfill my

to

that

good

me

give

hidden

conjuration

the

called

come

truelie/and

by

anie

(I sale) at
duelie

of all

TJie

Booke

342

Afilia

t^

Achilia

spiritus sancti,

Amen.

Sorthios
"^

The

the

and

and

vertues

conjure

his

sisters
and

sonne,

angell

by

the

to

blowe

pairis, "-=Ji/u,

}to})tmc

three

you

and

powers,

command

will

that

God,

of

their

by

in

*{*Sidylia "^

father, by the

Achilia, Sibylia, by
three

sisters

discoverie

of fairies,Milia,
the

by

Holie-ghost,

mercifull

most

the

and

Hving

the

at

trumpe

dale

the

fairies,
Milia, Achilia, and

of

judgement

and

all

by

Sibylia.

virtutes, cherubim

conjure

powers.

aforesaid

visiblie,in
invisible
minuts

of

the

and

Holie-ghost,
in

for

peace,

of

tious

of

ring

the
ring of

and

invisibilitie.

unto

of

Hh

and

obedient

be

and

place

in

this

booke,

and
I

may

the

shall

looke

and

vertue

thou

minuts

by

all the
of

thee
be

bring

to

pre-

and

name

call

invisible

go

houres

all

in

me

and

Sibylia, by

and

minuts,

the

virgine,

me,

time

written

at

unto

the

from

flesh

his

thee

name

of

depart

the

and

name

thee, by
of

ladie

go

-:;iBeing

in the

you
the

to

I may

Amen.

to

vertue

me

and

in all houres

in

you

charge

before

which

that

and

blessed

our

all houres

that

the

conjure

the

invisibilitie,
whereby

pleasure,

and
riall

vestures,

conjure

charge

by

what

at

at

me,

and

thou

conjuration

foresaid
come

in heaven

that

and

sonne,

Sibylia,

tooke

and

when,

the

vertues

Christ,

companie

that

of

And

he

aforesaid,
;

this

The

that

holie

vertues

to

by

Jesus

bloud,

all the

invisibilitie,
by
pleasure,

vertues

all the

appeare

sancti.
filii,"^ spij-ities

name

their

of

in white

principals,

by their
vertue

doo

women,

following.
^ Achilia

time.

Lord

our

God

the

father, in

the

you

virgins "f"Milia

blessed

of

and

"^

patris,

this bond

that

faire

ring

will

owne

fioinine

sale

appeared,

the

me,

mine

at

in

to

you

and

seraphim,

you

of

shape

dominations,

sisters,by

charge

and

judgement

to

come

come,

thrones,

and

three

you
I

forme

with

bring

sale, Come,

shall

archangels,

angels,

potestates,

words

he

; and

by

readie

unto

at

me

will

my

Fiat, Jiat,

Amen.
if

And
second

night,

they

les

they

will

chamber.
have

they
410.
292.
*

Such
it

ring
that

to

ring

upon
bind

on

Giges
king-

riato.

and

laie

thee

lie

thou

harme.

all in

hand

white

with

the

clothing

bond

of

the

will
;

and

shalt

same

bed,

and

and

aforesaid.

parlor
looke

be

not

before
of them

one

thou

afraid,
three

will put
Then

hast

or

thou

thee

invisible.

When

the

same

for doubt-

the

come

go/

the

come

in

thy head,

there

thou

doo

they

out

doo

then

thy bed,

about

For

thy finger, wherwith

them

in

bound

kercher

night,

night, untill

thy right

no

and

first

*a

with

this

ring

was

thy

when

finger, looke

thou

the

Lydia

so

silken

faire/ women,
speed

ced
advan-

dome

de

faire

will doo

third

the

come,

And

the

not

come

and

they

of

did

wilt go

in

glasse,

invisible,put

put

it on,

thou

shalt

and

everie

and

it

shalt

thou

renew

lib.

jusio.

first time
new

of the

5 and

ever

in the

have
houre

it,and
of %. and

ever

the

it

in

this

selfe.

And

finger that

same

againe.

beginne
D

thy

see

thy finger,the

on

new

not

For
worke
K.

after

the

in the

of Witchcraft.

eleventh

The

Chap.

Chapter.

experiment foUotving, of Citrael, "^c

An

34:

II.

^angcli

three

[* These

diei

Iial\

wurds

dotninici.

dates.

seave7i

be

and

questions
other

and
the

judge

to

(jT^

and

quicke
"^

qui

eicm

this

Saie

by

qticestionibus

tiegotiis,cceterisque
Or"

vivos

judicare

est

venturus

morttios, dr* munduni

come

world

scripti,estate

omnibus

in

shall

the

qtiadra

hac

iti onmibits
interrogatiotiibus,

causis, per

dead, and

the

auxiliatores

which

him

by

helpers in all
busines,

in all my

demands,

causes,

angeli gloriosi in

fier.

coadjutores

in this square,

glorious angels written

coadjutors "
my
you

Ye

of

the space

dale, for

ani^els everie

the

first the praiers of

Sate

per ignem.

called

praier fasting,

Ungues.

*Regina

or

^ ezierego ^
^ raamaasin
"{"elmay "t'gezagra
b "^ e
mial
^ re
^ ha ^ aem
^ egziephiaz ^ fosaniin "J* sabach
amic
^
lemaio
semoit
"J"pheralon
"^
^
"J"sepha "J*sephar "^ ramar
^ a7nin t^t.
"J"p]ii)i*i*gergoin "f"letos "J*Amin
Lcmaac

"^

solmaac

nesse

toong.

'^

the

in

of

and

of

name

paradise,

of

most

labour

and

and
be

may

fullie and

trulie

seas

performe

may

world

beginning

without

reignest,

the

worke,

Amen.
or

ending,

questions,worke,

my

accomplished,

of/

this

end,

without

desire, that

and

livest

the

and

through thy

worth-

God,

world

one

ever

end, Amen.

holie, patient, and

the

knowledge

which

Lord,

ines, good
without

helpe

omnipotent

of

earth,

God
one
reignest ever
and
mightiest God,
strongest

livest

by thy clemencie
and

of

and

Israel

of

God

mercifuUest

and
pitifullest

most

heaven

thine

infernalles,by
Avhich

the

Lord
desire
and

of

all

thy

mercifull

and

accomplish
livest

and
Per

just

clemencie,
whole

this my

thy worthines,

and

cleare

wisedome,

holines

and

blessed

reignest,
omnia

ever

to

to
;

be

I most

worshipped,
hartilie

performe
fulfill,

worke, thorough
which

power

one

God,

sacula

sceculorum,
Amen./

and

God,

great

queene

gover-

4^^

of

the

TJie

15- Booke.

344

The

293.

Hoiv

twelfe

enclose

to

discoverie

Chapter.

spirit in

operation following,

HIS

christall

is to

have

sto7ie.

spirit inclosed

into

Observati-

onsof

stinence,

and

clothed

tion.
devo-

penitential]

and

that

confessed,
dales,

with

this

thee

I desire

of

giver
loved

thy
the

vation

God,

my

giver

of

Lord,

and

to

of

other

like

])

being

the

cleane

araie, and

and

water,

the

mercifuU

cleane

being

letanie, for

this

and

the

of

space

knowe

may

craftines

of
them

eternall

GOD,

five

worlds.

and

grace
And

divels.
this

which

welbe-

thy

power,
to

grant

art

livest

me

for

thou

and

reignest

art

Amen.

and

dales,

that

thy
by

the

loving God,

most

sciences, grant

constraine

all

through
doo

must

and

all

unworthie)

livelie,and

GOD

one

Thou

the

deceipts

and

true,

ever
obser-

Lord

good

power,

and

bread

psalmes,

anie

new

fresh, "

and

new,

into

in the

thou

praier following.

(although

all the

all

fast with

to

glasse, or

^f First

seaven*

all graces,

N.

against

An

day

the

berill

or

"c.

with

sale

two

stone

instrument,

shaven,
'

christall

clen-

linesse, ab-

sixt dale

the

in

have

redines,

ching
tou-

the
use

of

five

bright

swords

one

of

said

the

five swords.

the

doone,
412.

And

and

doo

and

kneeling

as

these

him

upon
five K.
north.

of the

it

and

maisters

the

did

and

quicke

weightie
charge of
conjuration

by

you,

which

word

Falmir,
with

the

cast

you

by

the

Lord

by

the

blessed

of

men

and

of

dead,

and

the

princes

doo

come

request,

and

him

by
world

which

you,

the

to

shall

sonne

of

God,

and

by

all you

of

the
and

you,

by

widowes,

and
the

everie

and

of

by

you,

the

ye
D

infernall

and

by

all

of

God.

kings, by heaven,
the

spake

the

judge

the

and

and

fulfill

to

Also

appoint

all the

you,

and

saints,both

angels, archangels, patri-

prophets, apostles, evangelists, martyrs,

elect

in
doo

highest God,

arches, and

all the

written

five infernall

you.

most

virgins, and

and

to

come

command
bid

all the

which

accomplish

glorious virgine Marie,

women

shall

Sitrael,

Holy-ghost, by

the

him

by

to

and

conjure

fier,that

me,

which
name.

hands.

Sitraini,

by

which

by

unto

and

and

thee

in thine

doo

and

paradise,

that

and/ Thamaor,

turne

stone

sonne,

command

Christ,

Jesus

worke,

the

into

Sitra7ni, "w'xih.another:

done,

Falaur,

this

to

out

divels, and

conjure

this

Thamaor,

and

and

and

christall

done,

desire

my

All

Sitrael

name,

sword

another

circle,with

one

sword

thy

the

father, by
you

was

the

and

the

in

another;

first.

thus, having

circles, appointed

exorcise

all

did
sale

with

with

this

write

circle, thrust

Malanthon,

and

ye

then

make

place

secret

some

And

the

Sitrael, Malant/ia,^

[t sic]

in

againe

another;

in

swords.

standing

write

with

and

planets, by

and

Also

by
the

confessors,
conjure

the

starres,

you,

by

earth, fier,aier.

of Witchcraft.

Chap.

345

ij.

and by all thingsin them

and water, and by the terrestriallparadise,
conteined,and by your hell,and by all the divels in it,and dwelling
about it,
and by your vertue
and power, and by all whatsoever,
and
with whatsoever
it be, which maie constreine and bind you.
fore
Thereand powers,
I doo bind you and
by all these foresaid vertues
constreine you into my will and power
that
;
you being thus bound,
in
come
unto
me
in your
a
nd
to appeare
may/
great humilitie,
294

circles before

kings,and
and
you

to

in
visiblie,

me

obeie unto

me

faire forme

in all

and
shape
whatsoever
I
things,

of

mankind

shall

desire,

that you may not depart from me

without my licence. And
if
doo againstmy precepts, I will promise unto
that
you
you shall

descend

A penaltie
for not appearing,
"c.

into the

profound deepenesse of the sea, except that you

in the part of the livingsonne
of God, which
in
the
unitie
of
the
reigneth
Holie-ghost,
by all world of

doo obeie

unto

liveth and

me,

worlds,Amen.
Sale

this true

conjurationfive courses, and then shalt thou see

northpartfive kings,with a marvelous com/panie :
which when
to the circle,
downe
off
they will allight
they are come
from
their horsses,and
will kneele
downe
before thee, saieng:
what thou wilt,
and we
will out of hand
be
us
Maister,command
of the

out

come

obedient

unto

command

thee.

Unto

you

whome

thou

shall

sale ; See

that

ye

without

licence ; and
I will
that which
me,
my
let
it
be
faithfullie
done trulie,
to doo,
and
surelie,

from

depart not

413-

essentiallie.

And
then they all will sweare
thee to doo all
unto
thy will. And after they have sworne, saie the conjurationimmediatlie following.
*
I conjure,
charge,and command
Sirrael,[* Sitrael,]
you, and everie of you,
The five
\Malanthan, Thaniaor^Falaur, and Siiranii, you infernall kings,to spirits
of
learned and expert in all arts the north
put into this christall stone one spirit
you shall
and sciences,
of God
Tetrae;rammato7i, in the
by the vertue of this name
sed
expresand by the crosse
of our Lord Jesu Christ,
and by the bloud of the typein
pag.
redeemed
all the world, and by all their 414. next
innocent lambe, which
folowing.
I charge you, ye noble kings,that the said [t A third
" powers
vertues
spirit
me, and to my freends,at variation]
may teach,shew, and declare unto
all houres and minuts, both nightand daie,the truth of all things,
I shall request
in this world,whatsoever
both bodilie and ghostlie,
this
I command
also
And
verie
to
me
or
name.
declaring
desire,
my
lord
as
in your part to doo, and to obeie thereunto,
unto
your owne
whom
That done,they will call a certeine spirit,
and maister.
they
:

as

see

will command

to

into the

enter

centre

put the christall betweene

blacke.
the christall made

christall. Then
shalt

see

Then

command

them

to

command

the

of

the

the two
in
spirit

circled

round

or

and
circles,

thou

not
the christall,

Y Y

346

15.

to

The

BooUe.

depart

thy

will

of

out

for

;."".

do

ihou]

That,

doone,

to

the

And

then

everie
K

in

if thou

of

take

feare

296-

-^

Jigure

or

and

The

names

written
within

the

five circles
doo
the

signifie
five

infernall

kings
pag.

413-

Sec

411.

41:

Let

the

D
him

alreadie

with
this

in

our

go
your

*say
of

this

bond,
treatise.

in

such

kepi,
a

making

spirit

in

the

figure

christall

is to

7u

in

05

sort

foote
tT|,or

inclosed,
is elsewhere

as

hereby

be

your

thou

nine

spirit is

type proportionally sJtewuig ivJiat forme

in

what

be

worke

the

to

father, "c.

therein, asking

when

licence.

ye

the

circles

the

upon

Go

fulfill

to

tarrie

name

Worke

some

"

them

all your

And

%..

or

to

and

the

looke

thee.

licence,

see

"
:

in

followeth.

as

of

him, bind

of inclosing

[t A 4th
variation]

it unto

made

houre

expressed

414.

almightie

shalt

licence

God,

thy christall,and

up

waie, "
the

thou

crave

him

give

requests,

your

spiritswill

it will shew

wilt,and

done,

answer

place appointed

till thou

stone,
That

ever.

christall,both
V

the

discoverie

the

be

must

fortner

accomplished,

secret

"^c.

served
ob-

of Witchcraft

The
A}i
HIS

is

in the

thee

will

tell thee

of

thee

will

beare

that

will

that

he

and

in the

man,

him

and

from

go

this

worke,

shall

the

he

him

gold

silver, he

or

from

false

swearing,

and

doo

and

namelie

three

daies

before

he

night

is come,

and

when

he

Therefore
and

lecherousnes

from

will

another,

to

soule.

or

to

tell it thee

will

countrie

absteine

spirit

command

wilt

bodie

unto

which

the

place,

one

of

will appeare

woman,

of

him,

of

all the

abstinence
to

go

Memoran-

dum
with

what

the

shine, and

doo
and

his

dale,

when

faire

element

(if he

fellowes

the

have

and

cleare,

he

shall

the

the

starres

conjuror I

himselfe

bath

vices

worke,

nor

third

296.

anie

serve

inclosing

answer

he

thee

to

did

ever

true

if thou

bring

wilt

harme

in anie

be

anie

doo

have

And

to

that

beginneth

faire

or

without

and

may

harme

that

if thou

doo

dronkennesse,

to

or

times.

treasures

thee

carrier
here

how

faire

all

at

or

noblest

craft

command

wilt

it thee

bring
he

likenesse

of hidden

if thou

or

anie

415-

of BealpJiares.

earth, "

spirit,"

without

to

come

the

said

the

the

proved

34;

\\.

Chapter.

experiment

upon

man

xiii.

Chap.
.

couse-

(the

should
must

anie) all together in

quicke welspring.

saie)

polluted
therfore

he

Then

privie place,

another

have

have

must

thereof
in

this
in

end

fast

bright

occupied,
side

one

Agla

knifes

blade

And

with

make

on

the

his

God

brest

with
where-

right

^^

skin,

harts

of

pen,

in his

CH^VS/

names

upon

^
and

all about,
he

must

hand
^"'^
make
and
have

so

if

And
worke

to

in

have

must
was

never

write
of the

other

of

or

and

sowed

appointed

that

must

of the blade
and

And

brest.

knife
he

holie

be

You

and

lions

linnen, and

maner.

same

also

almightie
^T

inke

must

it is here

as

be

him

with

he

written

fellow

must

name

cloathes, and

white

of God

the

must

thy

have

wilt

of

marke

new

upon

thee, he

with
the

of

peece

made
thou

it

And

beare

this

cleane

name

write

virgine parchment,

upon

holy

thong

figure or

present

shewed.

drie

girdle, and
A and
^

the

this

and

in his left hand

^ A^S.lci
"i^"
he

write

shall

he

in

cloathed

be

inust

the

on

knife

side

"J*

of the

^'^J][^Qf^NsZ Q^
the

circle,

same
as

knife
hereafter

he

must

followeth

the

which

is called

SaJo}"ioiis

must

knave,

be

not

be

he
no

"c.

348

Boi

!";,

circle.
the

[* translated
2
ed, see note]

that

When

Per

hoc

cruets

sigmtvi "{"salvelur

"

the

in

worship

defend

may

close

from

you

spirit,he

the

these

devotion,

shall

OMy and God

Memoran-

dumthat

high

saie

the

22.

to

founde

be

praiers

itvo

and

looke

And

east,

with

twentieth

frankincense,

with

my

health,
the

end

following, being

the

to

tion,'
devo-

good

that

together,

all

will

is maister

that

and

meeke

devout

in order.

here

psahne.

whie

m.e,

foorth

he

followeth

as

upon

from

so

in the

the

when

suffumiga-

make

almightie,

And

towards

farre

so

complaint

God,

all evils.

and

The

my

art

must

and

tnaligtiutii;Et

omne

and

wine,

God

saie

psalmes

read

it

put

the

knife, and

fellowes, with

or

againe

close

same

onwards]

he

you

of

in,

the

fi/giat procul

fellowe

then

with

qnodqite boiigiitim* and

thy

to

aloes

circle, and

the

into

go
wentest

signiDii ^

thy selfe, and

mastike, lignum
so

made,

tions

to

discoverie

thou

per idem

1299.
t

is

he

where

there

place,

sale
in

The

ke.

hast

thou

from

the

and
of

the

forsaken
of

psalme,

same

me,

words

my
it is

as

booke.

51.
all

psalms
over

or

else

rehearse
them

by-

hart

these

This

also

psahne

Jiftie 07ie

psahne,

be

must

for

said

are

three

times

"^c.

over,

counted

necessarie,
"c.

HAve

mercie

upon

the

multitude

to

And

so

Glorie

to

it

foorth
the

was

in the

Amen.

Then

wicked

Ave

an

God

of

kings

Let

almightie,

Ciillen, Jasper,

ever

"^

us

477.
?

the]

not

saie

inducas.

nos

Lord

heare

Lord

warnedst

Melchior,

by

and

thine

Balthasar,

heaven,

the
that
the

holie

they
that

Gods

sonne

of the

holie

of

empresse

angell

Gabriel

should

take

king by

kings,

Jesus
borne

his

ordinance

meekelie

of
and

hell, and

ladie

warned

and

waie,

another
would

sought

out

shew

us

let

angell, the

three

when

came

they

second

world,

the

noster

praier, and

our

ail

the

As

end,

with

Pater

the

of

*Gaspar,
Ba;th[a]sar

soule

my

Then

without

BetJileem
worshipfull presents towards
: Jasper
Melchior, incense
gold ; worshipping
; Balthasar,

Jtrinitie,
being

it with,

Holie-ghost,

be, world

with

\X

offenses.

praie.

thou

as

leave

r.c

according

mine

the

to

shall

Lord

sav^ed.

awaie

and

bloudthirstie.

be

goodnes,

great

doo

psalme, concluding

Sonne,

Credo,

thy

same

and
:

the

thee.

unto

come

Lord

the

verse

shall

we

the

is now,

this

and

and

of
to

life with

my

Maria,

crie
O

and

after

thy mercies,

end

beginning,
saie

God,

of

the

Father

nor

thy mercie,
our

to

me,

have
our

hea/ven, the
cleane
of
bad
for

virgine

world

the

foresaid

dread

and

of

myrrh

high

at

three

these

*three
As

of
in

queene

that

perill,that

saviour.

king

person

S. Marie,

all the

destroied
Lord

brought

time

kings,
Herod
noble
wittilie

The

15- Booke.

350

discoverie

The

To

bind

the

|0W

spirit Bcalpliares, a?td

when

which

and

and

vertues

depart

of

words

the

anie

nor

conjuration,

my

power

ghostlie,

or

Bealphares, by

all

alter

to

but

that

be

obedient
in

principats, potestats, virtutes,cherubim

and

vertues

Bealphares, by
that
*

On

unto

sun-

val!
daies, festidaies,

daies,

be

words

all

that

called

in

and

and

me,

unto

301.

me,
in

hidden
and

4ig.

of

and

in this

the

knowledge

to

booke.

booke.

Looke

and

of

the

or

of

things,

all

astronomic,

fulfilled

in

earth,

and

charge

in

and

thee

and

is to

vertues,
visiblie

whersoever

be

to

things

paine

upon

how

sale, of

by

come

to

my

appeare

dig/nitie

magike

will

which

treasures

to

come

the

arythmetike, musike,

other

thee

appeare

thou
to

their

by

their

by

minuts,

readie

water,

that

all

conjure

Jesu Christ, the

counsell, how

good

me

or

the

to

constreine

and

come

Lord

our

dialectike, rhetorike,

grammar,

and

give

to

thou

bodies

our

none

excepted.

not

that

and

and

houres, and

of

vertue

shalt

me,

seraphim,
bind

aforesaid,

all daies,

the

of

their

by

thou

to

this

and

charge,

words

unto

by

written

are

riall

the

obedient

and

me,

be, being

holie

and

thou

conjure

powers.

Holie-ghost,

shape,

have

the

archangels, thrones, dominations,

and

angels

thou

words
God

and

that

bodilie

thy

written

the

heaven

shalt
to

be

God

by

Bealphares,

thee

these

Bealphares, by

in

companie

yet

nor

and

sonne,

aq^aijie.

with

him

thee

conjure

holie

charge

sight,

in,

soules, earthlie
thee

my

appeared

art

God

lose him

to

bind

appeared,

all the

by

powers
of

out

is

he

followe.

father, by

HJ

Chapter,

xiiii.

art, and

geo/metrie,

quicklie

to

be

everlasting condemnation.

of

Fiat, Jiat,fiat, Amen.

dares

He
doo

no

being
conjured

ther
so

is

When

he

will tell

thee,

without

anie

thus

and

thee

give

sacrifice

all

what

dooing

to

that

thing

things

him, and

thou

thou

wilt

wilt,and

without

of

he

request

him,

forsaking thy God,

trowe.

that

is,thy

intent,give

maker.
him

And

[ '" All
much

this

par.
smaller

*f~^ O
v-^

thy

type.]

againe.

the

unto

Be

Lord
thou

call thee, upon

thou

maiest

the

when

licence

in

him

aske

bound,

o-

depart

to

licence

for

the

as

spirit

hath

readie
of

recite,two

or

and

appointed

appointed thee,

unto

paine

me

and

everlasting
three

fulfilled

thy

will and

spirit to depart.

place predestinated
GOD

hath

followeth.

to

my

untill

call,as

damnation.

for

often
And

thee,

shall

where

call
as

if thou

thee
shall

wilt,

times, the last conjuration, untill thou

of
doo
say

In

throno,

of

anie

is

there

thee,

thee

the

to

readie

other

doo

you

and

creature

Amen.
;

ghost

in
:

Amen.

word,
forward,

staieng

and

at

and

of
Per

"^
the

as

The

name

verbuni,

word

of

in

Jesus

and

hoc

the

words.

Full

world

without

the

and

grace

end.

and

of

of

of

.Saie

beginning

was

the

to

Holie-

the

word

whom

and

us

Johns
:

of

or

me,

In

the

truth

owne

Fiat, fiat, fiat

and

saint

thou

see

betweene

"c.

In

God

chapter

bee

sonne,

sig7iu"i,

God,
first
of

damnation
Christ

Deion

apud

with

of

hurt

or

the

to

mine

at

the
send

else

And

places,

any

to

depart

thee.

and

of

go

doo

alwaies
or

to

thou

damage

everlasting

erat
was

times

us,

thou

Christ
that

appointed

without

father,

crucis

followeth

glorie

of

peace
the

verbum

these

night,

or

Jesus

all

at

dwell
of

"

for

living

omnipotent,

and

damage
doone

(I saie)

hath

call,

my

paine

upon

Lord

our

God

to

the

by

be

that

and

one,

father

thee,

upon

to

and

the

''wul

creatures

mightiest,

three,

God

f"

age
dam-

or

all

351

14.

then*

and

hurt

; that

most

without

deed

hell, except

daie

pleasure,

Amen,

of
Lord

thy
me

depart

evill
And

pit

great

to

and

anie

honour

thou

anie

whereas

place,

erat

except

of

descend

ghost,

predestinated.

place

will

holie

the

without

doone

is

malediction

depart,

not

place,

power,

which

he,

but

the

all

Chap.

will

be

to

of

he

this

deed
is

God

And

or

anie

If

from

depart

of
Lord

other

and

creature,

thou
or

our

ever.

sonne

with

be

that

none

and

ever

that

throno.

In

tearme,

bodie,

knowe,

may

the

this

to

come

Witchcraft.

principio
the

was

and

so

Gospell,
be

all

Amen.

The
or

fashion
forme

the

of

ring
conjuknife,
the

with

ther-

names
on

to

graven

written.

bee
or

352

420.

J.

302.

The

Booke.

type

or

figttre of

sit

in, shewing

discoverie

circle

the
how

after

circle

the

is

at

the

spirit

for
first

the
;

and

maister

the

calling,
for

the

ground,

Bealpharcs

being

chalke

on

never

sit

of

to

power

7;

the

in
or

and

backe,
this

make

called

once

him

his

fashion

in,

to

said

is

as

have
Call

sit

to

backe
fairies

the

and

viaister

what

fellowes

to

it should

made.

be

This

the

for

and

the

increasing./

and

found,

hurt

thee.

fellowe
he

circle
This

before.

houre

his
when

shall

or

calleth
with

spirit

lowes,
fel-

of Witchcraft.

The

The

\XORCISO\
Deum

4*

of

the

holie

water.*

Deum

*^ per

"vertim

303.

421.

Deum

salis, per

te creahirani

vivum

Deum

per

sanctum

"hro'phetain in

Elizoeum

ier

te

35
joo

15.

Chapter.

XV.

making

chap.

mitii

aquam

Absque

per

qui

jussit,

non

sit

credentium

salutem

corporis, "^

"^

spiritus immundus,
vivos

adjuratus per

clementiam

imploramus,

kanc

ut

tribuisti,bene^dicere
omnibus

sume^itibus

salus

fuerit, vel respersum,

qui

omnia

scECula

vivit

tecum

T^Xorciso
"^

eradicare

inimicum

judicare
Deus,

ad

salutem
substantia

aquarum

eleinento

tucB

corporis,ut quicquid

also

tactum

eo

ex

sit

ut

oinniq; impugnatione
Christum

Jesum

spiritus sancti,

Jilium
Deus

per

Domini

"f" patris ^

"-'

spiritus t^

sancti

virtu te

vale as,

Jesu

Ss^ sceculum

per

generis

"J*7{L fias

suis

Christi, qui

venturus

est

Oremus

invocationibus

purificationibtis
prceparato,

htiic mtiltimodis

bene'^dictionis ittfunde,

ut

creatura

mysteriis

tua

sacrametiia

quceque

propitius

ipsum

apos talis,

Amen.

ignem.

maxima

adesto

condidisti,

angelis

cum

Christi

Jesu

inimici, "^

potestatem

omnem

nostri

humatii

followeth.

as

in nomine

explantare

"Sr=mortuos,

vivos

qui

nostris,"^

tutem
virtuis

abigendos dcemottes, morbosqj pellendos, divines graticE

effectiwi,ut quicquid in domtbus, vel ift locis fidelitim hcec

serviens,
sumat

ad

resperserit,careat

resideat
insidicE

per

saie

water

nostri, "-="in

"^

Junnani

Ajuen.

aquce

ejiisdem

virtutem

per

tium

Dotnini

humiliter

generis

ustim

pietate digneris,

nostrutn

exorcisata, ad effuganda7n

aqua

unda

the

judicare

Deus,

ceterne

tua

unitate

in

regnat

te creaturavi

Jiliiejus

in

"=

Oremus

immundicia,

Doininum

scsculorum,

To

Qr^

omni

[^ Lat.

Or'

animce

est

venturus

in

salis, quam

mentis

careat

per
spiritualisneqtiitice,
tuum,

qui

eum,

sancti^ficare

tn

fraudis, omnisq;

diaboliccB

omni

immundicia,

spiritus pestilens, non

latentis

invidet

aut

invocationem

ifiimici,Or'

si

aura

liberetur

corrumpens,

quid est, quod

aut

tui

nominis

expetita

discedant

ab

omnibus

illic

non

omnes

habitan-

incolumitati

effugiat,ut

quieti, aspersione huJ7(s aqua:

sancti

d, noxa,

salubritas
sit

Rom.]

exorasatus

loco, qui aspersus fuerit

eo

omnipotens

tuam,

creattiram

sanitas

per ig7iem, Amen.

Or' tnortuos, ("^ sccculum

Immensavi

ab

vel versutia

nequitia,

"

sumentibus

te

discedat

effugiat atque

phantasia

omnis

sis omnibus

; ut

"

rr-

sal
ejfficiaris

ut

aquce,

san-

^l'";

ut

[* These
...

sterihtas

sanaretur

ex-

impugZ

Z.

^^"^"'i

in small

354

15-

The

Douke.

nationibus

tie/ensa,per

tuum,

qui

omftia

scrcuhi

Then

304.

vivit

teao/i

the

Commixtio
Oratio

"^

salis

in the

and

filium
Deus

sajicti

of

Dominus

per

the

crosse.

Et

vobiscum,

6-=

patris,

nomine

fiat, in

it into

putting

saie

maner

aqtice pariter

Amefi.

spiritus sancti,

lt
sa-

spiritus

thy hand,

making

ad
ut

Amen.

Christum

Jesum

nostrum
ifi unitate

regnat,

salt in

water,

Deuni

Dojnitiufn

"^

sceculorum,

take

discoverie

"*
filii-,

spiritu tuo,

cum

exorcisato
vires

Oremus

addat.

rex,

inductee

inimici

reprimis, qui

nequitias potens
camur

hanc

ut

illustres,pietatis tua
invocationem
421

abjicintur, terrorq;
sancti

vivit

"^

scECula

sacu/oritm,

Oratio,

sacri

la-

error

debes

cordiam

tuam,

spiritui

sane

are.

anie

upon

mei

scEcula

Ostende

nobis

mittere

nobis

exaudi

dignare

Et

de/e?idat onines

Dominum

nostrum,

the

make

anie

other

"^

filio,"^

"^

"^

semper,

dealbabor, asperges
"^

salutare
ceterne

in
me,

tuum

da

Deus,

Sr'

Christum

habitaculo, per

Chapter.

spirit to appeare

conjure

judgement,
or

patri,

ccelis,qui custodial,foveat,

in hoc

xvl.

thee

Holie-ghost,
the

stipra
miseri-

tnagnam

omnipotens,
de

tuum

"*

me,

Amen.

Amen,

ending,

stone,

omnia

per

lavabis

ftunc,

tuam,

pater

habitantes

The

DOO

qui

tuum,

foUovveth.

as

Gloria
"^

nivem

supra

atigelum

visitet,"^

To

adesse

ubiq;

Deus

secundum

Deus,

sancte,

sanctum

saie

fmendabor,

misericordiam

Do/nine
Domine

nos

"^

principio,

in

erat

Amen.

sceculorum,

"^c.

spiritus

filium

sancti

spiritus

dealbabor.

nivem

supra
Sicut

CJwistum

thing, and

hyssopo,

Miserere
"^

to

aspersa, per

poscentibus

tua7n

unitate

se-

ticis asper-

gine

in

Domine

me

supplices depre-

aspicias,benignus

Amen.

dealbabor.

nivem

exorcista
se

Asperges

in

dicenda,

Or"

aquce

infestatio itnnmndi

Jesum

nostrufn

sprinkle

Then

hostiles

superas, qui

setpentis procul pellatur, dr^jprcEsentia

tnisericordiatn

regnat

"^

domijiationis

fices, jibicunqj fuerit

omnis

Jiominis,

Dominum

tecum

salis

sancti

venenosi

nobis

spiritus

dignetur, per

qua

tui

adverse?

trefnentes

creaturam

rore

sancti

qtti

insuperabilis imperii

scEvitiam

Domijie

; te

"=

author,

rugientis

exptigJias

petimus,

ac

virtutis

mag7iificus triumphator,

semper

ac

vires

Deus

first
that

A',

by

the

in

father, and

the

which

and

the

last, and

thou

N.

doo

instrument,

at

is

my

christall.

the

the

by

the
in

appeare,

pleasure,

to

mee

and

sonne,

beginning

and

this

the

dale

latter

of

christall

and

to

my

Witchcraft,

of
felow,

gentlie

yeares

of

certeinlie

and
all

that
which

world

by

Also

by

and

by

conjure

his

hir

sawe

and

me

to

of

forme
anie

of

"

my

to

and

of

my

And

to

when

the

and

the

fraud

he

written

father,

to

then

sale

shew
anie
wherin
foot

me

A^.

instrument,
beautifullie,

trulie

to

guile,

all

informe

and

shall
and

eternall

things

this

the

heavines

conjuration
to

in

to

faire

damage

or

of

unto

me

thine

to

of

the

thee,

read

be

43j.

in

pleasure,

desire

condemnation,

she

appeare

shew

or

the

when

according

demand

holie

circumcision,

visiblie,

hurt

and

all

by

my

without

305.

virtutes,

doo

at

and

P"pe"e,

of

or

the

had/

she

how

last

of
daie

Amen.

appeared,

be
"

of

fiat, fiat,

is

if there
N,

paine

upon

thou

men

and

Christ, by

life, that

tarrieng,

or

by

vertues,

Marke

J^hiriTwkh

the

angels

by

the

the

and

potestats,
"

sea,

and

of
the

A_s[la,

which

whatsoever

me,

Fiat

or

all

vertues,

age,

|j 7t

saints

by

joy

of

the
above

are

by

altar,

the

confessors,
all

Ousiou,

other

and

by

Jesus

and

yeares

hinderance

times,

anie

in

gentlie,

of

that

martyrs,

their

the

by

soules,

or

promise

above

of

vertue

dead,

Christ, by

vertues,

Lord

to

the

and

their

by

and

twelve

without

judgement

and

El,

our

death

or

of

bodies

anie

of

felow,

felow,

three

craft,

or

the

the

principats,

by

and

God,

from

stone,

child

our

without
me

sonne

"

their

by

and

virgine,

rise

christall

this

of

the

things

dominations,

resurrection

ladie

all

chast,

TetragrainniatoH^

names

and

the

seraphim,

God,

holie

our

twelve

guile

by

355

soules

or

sacrament

of

apostles,

and

innocents,

and

of

of

and

the

by

by

the

by
the

and

thrones,

cherubim,

passion,

anie

wisedome

"

earth,

by

widowes,

archangels,

other

bodies

our

know,

to

of

boy

without

quicke

A'',

the

by

vertues,

vertues,

and

names

the

by

their

by

and

women,

of

thee

the

thee

therof,

vertue,

their

virgins

exorcise

and

substance

the

by

judge

to

anie

me,

of

of

i6.

fier, Amen.

earth,/ and
and

shew

to

forme

of

demand

or

come

faire

damage

or

and

desire

shall

and

hurt

informe

to

doo

we

him,

oth

without

age,

in

beautifullie,

and

Chap,

bind
as

true

with

followeth.
visions

lieth,

from

this

earth,

east,

north,
south.

in

and
peece
west,
or

the

hidden

treasure

it

him

this
in

bond

manie
of

the

thee

christall

such

how

of

charge

A^.

dead

by

For

hidden

treasure.

stone,

place

"c

356

The

An

IRST

and
will doo

thee

oths

I N.

him.

unto

laie

oth

an

thee

hand
and

sweare

daies
the

in

promise

thee

to

and

oth

promise
oth

for

give

to

thee,

this

sweare

A^.

will

with

thy life,and

of

and

death,

to

if he

be

spirit to

thy booke,

on

put
that

him,

all the

it is conteined

as

shalbe

unto

his

death,

with

thy

doo

that

person

his

after

service,

true

some

dead.

the

of

sweare

remaine

to

Then

following.
"

and

thee,

to

come

get of

and

go

Chapter.

xvii.

experiment

promise,

Promises

discoverie

T/ie

Bookc.

I ',.

thee

inter-

blie

made

betweene

weeke,

the

daies

ror
conju"

of

life,

my

God

as

and

thee

holie

continue

to

so

in everie

once

all the

and

doome,

the

by

by

Christ, and

by

his

pretious

to

N.

that

and

and

spirit

my

verie

be

thy life,and

to

resting place. And

bodie, streightwaie
all daies,

at

hand

of

houres

the

this

I A^.

doo

and

wisedome

by all

doo

be

open
to

to

is in

of

the
thee
ever

divine

and

of
doo

and

the

the

in

truth

of

If

and

all

I doo

not

part

Amen.

Holie-ghost,
by

and

seraphim,
thee

all

art,

anie

flie from

and

their

thrones, dominations,

promise

out

and

magike

God.

ever.

Godhead,

angels, archangels,

sweare,

throne
A'", but

and
thee

unto

times,

worke

in

that

A^. the

thee
to

my

of my

out

Christ, "

Jesu
all

of

A'', in

it for

obedient

at

to

how

take

and

N.

daies
thee

to

departed

Lord

our

thee

all the

to

so

be

to

thee

by God

thee

come

of

thee

ascend,

not
to

appeare

world,

oth

shall

A^.

spiritis

my

and

to

virtutes, cherubim
A',

and

declare

for

the

thee

mirror,

with

and

promise

with

to

vertue

come,

condemned

to

sweare

shall

minutes,

talke

sweare

holie

the

the

this

doo

commandements,

your

and

dale

now,/

as

sciences, under

that

pats, potestats,
vertues

to

and

oth
to

great

at

by

past, and

thereof, then
Also

be

generall

A^. and

other
soone

so

common

noble

all other

performe

to

minuts,

"

things present,
and

that,

thee

of

have

to

thee

to

Jesus

son

the

at

rest, but

remaine/

to

the

all the

bodie

my
of

place

nights, houres,

called

A^. being

is within

glasse, or

stone,

N.

this

sweare

redeemed

saved

be

to

God

saie

let him

I A', doo

by

hath

therof, I

bound

be

to

which

anie

pleased

well
so

omnipotent,

trust

and

followeth,

as

booke.

bloud

vertues

that

go

nor

christall

anie

the

the

father

doo

by

descend,

nor

the

bloud

which

the

thee

to

upon

God

judgment,

the

oth

A^.

by

penaltie of
breaking
promise

Amen.
his

thee

oth

306.

booke.
make

let him

thee, laieng his hand

after

424.

this

of

contents

Then

with

thee, and

for

helpe

me

for

praie

to

the

spirit.

Note

also

praier

Lords

the

sale

to

and

moneth,

everie

almesse

an

changei-

to

and
be

by
obedient

by

the

vertues,

princiall

their
as

is

358

The

Booke.

li.

The
bond

thee, and

to

and

gation

the

God,

by

their

vcrtues

of

this obli-

the

N.

spirit

spiritof

[" i.e. rae]

thy bodie,

of

out

and

with

thine

oth

these

holie

followeth.

as

of

N.

the

by

living

the

426.

their

by

spiritof

in

with

well

plied
ap-

things,

to

whereby

thy resting

life,according

my

to

the

anie

promise.
excellent

the

doo

holie

of
Also

name

of

of

the
in

fier, nor

the

dales

earth, but

of

conjure

life.

my

is above
of

both

is there

spiritof N,

the

Christ, A

Jesus

of Jesus

obey,

Nor

the

everlasting condemnation,

name

and

bow

infernalles.

and

the/

all

constreine

in

privie place
N.

paine

upon

and

conjure
remaine

nor

this

last ; for this

the

earthlie

with

by

thee

rest

in

and

it all knees

for *unto

Scripture

to

of

constreine

powers

not

nor

N.

oth

thine

first and

the

dales

and

conjure

and

and

A^.

constreine

and

shalt

spirit of

remember

all the

aier,

the

me

the

charge

N.

vertues

thou

A^. that

water,

onelie

this

descend

nor

take

the

^ uniomnipotens ^ setnpitermts J^ ysus ^ terra

^ via "J"vita "J^manus
^ fons "J"origo ^ filiiis

genitus "{*salvator
"J* and

place

by

constreine

ascend

not

onelie

and

God,

and

conjure

shalt

rest, but

holie

spiritof N'. by
of God
^ Tetragraminaton
"{" Adonay
*^ Agla 4*
^ planabothe *^ panthon "p cratoft 4* nei/pmaton 4*

names

"t"homo

Deus

thou

of

promise.

and

that

the

by
I

powers

N.

with

"^ Sabaoth

Saday

no

and

*N.

place

thee

to

and

God,

true

or

bond.

as

thy

to

constreine

er.

the

summe

"*

Chapt

XVlll.

him

conjure

N.
Note

bind

to

discoverie

heavenlie

anie

other

f2,

and

all names,

things,
given

name

of the

conjuror,
as

that

satan

of

man,

Therefore

in

tempting

his

by

the

by

anie

have

we

and

name,

salvation, but

in

nativitie,resurrection

the

of

name

of

name

of

Jesus
and

ascension,

and

the

by

by

Jesus.

Nazareth,
all

that

apper-

Christ.
Matth.

teineth

4, 6.

and

his

to

constreine
in

place
in

nor

the

the

with

be

obedient

conjure
lambe

and

by

the

of

the

living

spiritof

obeie

God

N.

by
that

the
the

A', all

mee

thou

into

by

the

which

N.

all the

obedient

shed

aforesaid
doo

unto

of

upon

stale

in, but
I

^V.

Amen.

ever,

of

the

crosse,

the

be

names

of

If thou

bloud

conjure
me,

in

concavitie

promise,

in it,shall
riall

resting

nor

life.

my

for

hell

or

and

by the

beleeve

rest

to

conjure

anie

in

nor

in the

nor

oth

pit of

was

%.

dales

thine

spiritof

pronounced,
be

the

to

it, and

unto

thereof, and

vertue

N.

in

nor

take

not

privie place,

this

constreine

\j

I doo

powers,

shalt

signes,

according

me,

Jesus Christ,

that/ doo

those

in

nor

other

spiritof

the

thou

twelve

the

with

or

unto

condemne
I

the

A^

me

of

anie

in

nor

onelie
not

anie

in

nor

1"

and

vertues

A^. that

in the

nor

their

by

and

spirit of

the

clouds,

doo

308.

passion,

and

cent
innofor

saved
and

and

according

all
and

words

constreine
to

thine

of WitcJicraff.
and

oth

If

promise.

thou

refuse

doo

doo

to

Chap.

is aforesaid,

as

8.

I A',

359
Note

by

what

ties
penal-

scire

trinitie,and

hoHe

the

spiritof

N.

into

the

his

by

and

vertue

whereas

place

and

everlasting condemnation,

doo

power

there

is

horror, and

comdemne
of

hope

no

paine

the

the
is

but

remedie,

ned

paine, dailie,

upon

rit
spi-

injoifer
suf-

to

for disbedience.

"

horriblie,
thicke
sea

the

as

I N.

thou

doo

condemnation;
the

spirit of

obeie

A^.

the

N.

all

by

me

of

N.

Also

spirit

Fiat,Jiaf,Kv[iGn.

spirit of

and

firmament,

condemne

there

paines

the

in the

stars

except

else

lamentablie

evangelists, Matihew,
conteined
the

in

twelve

the

Marke,

old

lawe

apo/stles, and

be, which

and

houres,
I may

and

it,and

heare

for

ever

thine

to

new,

in

the

rehearsed

of

everlasting

and

constreine

thrones, dominations,
"

and

John,

their

by

foure

the

by

all

by

things
and

vertues,

by

of

all

God
the

in

mother

my

oth

and

A^.

all

promise

stronglie,to

unto

be

to

of

me

all

condemned

constreine

and

conjure

spirit of

the

N.

the

by

golden

There

which

thou

for
thou

hast

the

God

almightie
thee

in

paines,

where

cut

and

holie

Fiat,

of

our

into

the

cast

which

and

peeces,

fier

John

thou

except

the

in the

made

gospels that
demnation,
con-

that

regard

God

of

thou

so

everlasting

almightie, by

Christ

was

woorth

golden
girdle.

me

Amen.

sword,
:

of

unreverent

words

and

names

Christ,

Jesus
pit

and

disobedience

and

conjure, constreine, command,

edged

two

loines

thy great

the

to

pronounced
Also

the

bound,

girded

A^. be

spiritof

Lord

is

mention

no

girdle,

or

plainelie,that

truth

; else

vertues

[' ? which
that]

dales, nights,

toong

it,declaring the

their

by

spiritof
and

times,

in

; and

427.

Fiat,Jiat, Amen.

Also

at

talke

to

pit

seraphim,

and

sand

afore

the

conjure thee,

and

lambe

understand

things, according

is

into

constreine

me,

and

as

gravell

so

patriarchs, prophets, martyrs, confessors,

by all the elect and
chosen,* is, and

and

and

with

minuts,

N.

augmented,

all

the

conjure
talke

common

the

by

followeth

powers

have

the

"

Ltike,

and

virgins,innocents,
shall

as

angels, archangels,

principats, potestats, virtutes,cherubim

be

to

obedient

goeth

out, and

not

of

A',

by

mouth

the

aforesaid,

the

of

sword

Bug'; words.

pit of everlasting

the

into

the

where

spiritof

out

is

as

thee

condemne

the

proceed

saw

be

bind

dieth

worme

not

Fiat,Jiai,Jiat,Amen.
Also

conjure

Godhead,
citie

and

by

and

all the

constreine

all

Jerusalem,

new

created

by

and

the
and

conteined

the

heavens

by

therein, and

infernalles, and

by their

therein, and

by

their

constreine

the

A^.

that

unto

me,

according

at

spirit of

all times
to

thine

and

by

him,

and

their

sea,

and

now

to

promise

those
:

by

by

and

powers,

thou
of

let the

me

all

things

all

and

things

conjure
be

the

celestiall

powers,

powers,

words
else

the

and

immediatlie

of

throne

and

vertues

and

vertues

vertues

hereafter, and
oth

by

the

AL

earth, by the

the

conteined

spiritof
under

and

obedient

pronounced,
great

cursse

of

Is it
to

greater

ble
possibe

36o
than

S.

the

God,

A-

The

Bookc.

15.

of

anger

God,

discoverie

the

shadowe

of

darknesse

and

everlasting

delberts
?

cursse

See
lib.

condemnation

in
12.

Habar.
ca.

263,
264, 265.

pag.

bicause

be

thou

thee

upon

hast

denied

thine

thy

disobedience

great

let the

divine

thou

4^S.

Lord

of

soules

the

spirit

of

bicause

A^.
of

for

thy

the

ever

stand

daie

hand

of

our

condemne

the

against thee,

witnesse

and

seraphim,

right

judgement,

be

fore
Theretions,
domina-

thrones,

the

ever,

salvation, for

and

on

of

and

ever,

disobedience,

and

ever

con/demned.

archangels,

shall

generall

and

great

for

virtutes, cherubim

saints, that

Jesus/ Christ, at

N.

be

to

and

trinitie,angels,

principats, potestates,
all the

worthie

are

of

thy faith, and

heaUh,

17:

309

spirit

thou

against thy promises. Fiat,

in and

fiat, Amen.

Being
he

will

to

your

of

Fp

and

thus
or

no

bind

sicke,

in the

houre

in the

houre

of

of

the

to

gold

for

of

the

enimitie

and

The

is to

JLSO

God

the

the

dead,
streine
in

his

and

by

popish

supple-

ment.

from

by

by

all the

holie

Ousion

and

death

to

joy

that

visiblie,as

these

*blessed

by

the

by their

thereof, and
the

the

to

come

him

to

by

by

life,and

virgine
by

the

tinne

make
men,

houre
houre
iron

christall

God

"

stone,

father, by

the

holie-ghost,

latter

daie

the

judge
vertues

and

holdeth

the

of

names

his

by

hereafter

Agla

of

and

quicke

and

the

powers

christall

foloweth.

God

fi,

judgement,

con-

stone

Also

Tetragramma-

"f"Jesus "fiof

Nazareth

nativitie, death, buriall, resurrection,

all other

which

theft, in
%

peace

of
the

your

spirit N.

last, and

come

by
^

into

God

shall

to

"^c.

by

appeare

ascension,

and

Christ, and

to

El

the vertues

passion,
rise

to

4* Adonay

and

by fier,and

world

"

the

which

spiritN.

thee

and
*

them

spiritN.

hand,

conjure
ton

the

thee

Sonne,

call him

thee

conjure

first and

of
and

doo

and

Chapter.

glasse,

or

houre

for

will, in

\" lead

him

silver,"c.

])

xix.

followeth,

as

of

the

bonds

other

good

know

to

concord,

in

of

whether
call

to

as

destroie,

and

toongs

hatred,

or

houre

to

marre,

bond

times,

in the

love, joy, and

^ quicksilver

bond

to

bind

to

love, goodwill

coppar

TJiis

all

at

and

thee,

unto

followeth

visions

thing,

increase

to

awaie

put

houre

obedient

be
here

true

anie

of

And

you

inchant

in the

concord,

of

shew

to
or

needs

must

this.

proove

and

N.

to

he

bound,

things apperteining

Marie

shee

had

the

vertues

mother
when
and

of
shee
powers

our
saw

hir
therof

his

unto

Lord

Jesu
sonne

con-

of Witchcraft.
streine

visiblie,as

"

and

powers

christall

stone,

virgine, a

of

danger

or

angell, a

grehound,

white

bodies

our

and
a

shape

appeare

of

boie,

trulie

"

angell,

he

the

gift to

peare
ap-

in

anie

informe

Belike

had

maiden

without
to

42g.

visiblie

white

homes,

soules, and

or

to

great

I) I? 7^ (J

and

powers,/
firmament, and by

the

woman,

with

A^. thou

principats,

"

vertues

spirit N.

man,

divell

the

by

361

19.

appeare

thee

dominations,
and

in

thee

*forme

faire

in

blacke

angel!, a

confirmed

and

I constreine

"

greene

hurt

created

to

conjure

their

by

"

stone,

Also

signes, and

twelve

the

things

vertues

in that

christall

the

declared.

angels, archangels, thrones,

and
seraphim,

by

all

by

into

come

virtutes, cherubim

and

their

to

shalbe

all

spirit,by
potestats,

spiritA^.
herafter

thee

Chap

sundrie

shapes,

and

as

it is said

shew

unto

thine

to

three

and

oth

tarrieng, to

visions

true

us,

promise,

in that

things

and

christall

without

that

of

this bond

visiblie,by

appeare

times,

of all

ing
stone, accord-

anie

hinderance

read

words

Ovid

or/

by

over

of

paine

condemnation

everlasting

lib.
R.

Vert

urn-

lib.

fah.

Then

I Conjuret
that
.

metals,

ghost,

their

keepers
and

of

what

sort

to

knowe

and

A'', to
of

bring

whom

christall

where

it

and

[t

This

us

and

"^

"

treasures,

Also
"{"[.]

who

hath
and

Fiat,

"J ?

seraphim,
who

did

Amen.
and

to

such

you

how

farre
unto

come

Also

by all the

or

visions

true

kept it,

have

N.

are

their

be

spirit,
paine

upon

spiritA^. by
principats,potestats,
thee

shew

steale

what

it, upon
thee
in the

true

such

away

off,and

conjure

these

who

call such

place

doo

characters

speake,

by

me

I constreine

dominations,
that

conveie

it, and
when

we

into

Holie-

to

what

long they
shall

other

the

come

shew

to

doo

tion.
condemna-

spirit A^.

be, and

how

houres

anie

custodie, "

our

there

thou

spirits,and

and

may

we

it in

and

they be,

dales

thee

is in

or

Also

God

by

soules

there, and

place

of

paine

spiritN.

how

manie

laid

was

such

par.

tvpe.l

silver, or

or

upon

no,

thee

have

to

how

these

or

waie,

how

condemnation

how

condemnation,
D

visions

true
1

Fiat., Amen.

gold

constreine

I
true

similitude

stone,

is,"

and

N.

anie

all faithfull

angels, archangels, thrones,

name,

"

the

it

virtutes, cherubim
this

shew
"

,r

Jesus Christ, that

it be

conjure

and

in what
unto

be

sonne

anie

were

powers

in N.

and

the

sanctifie

thereof,

everlasting

all

dooth
and

by

"

there

whether

declare,

to

God

us,

Also

hidden

names,

unto

there

vertues

treasures

the

spiritA'', by

which

where

stone,

Amen.

and

open,

thou

the father, that

whether

Fiat,
the

following.

words

everlasting condemnation,

of

visions

or

,,

christall

thee

true

16.

small

paine

conjure

these

sate

spirit,by God

"

shew

being appeared,

thee

upon

by

tamor.
me-

14.

Amen.

no,

310.

/aA.io:and

mee

Finf.,fiat.,nus\

in

metamor.

of

upon

of

Proteus

vision

in
^otethat

is his

A'', and
or

hir

paine of eternall
spiritA^. by the
firmament,
3 A

that

the

spiritis

bedieceun-

^^^^^l^^.
nation

and

362

The

Boc.ke.

doo

thou

N.

such

what

this

and

unto

me

in what

and

and

Fiat,

shew

other

all

he

state

[" This

in still

things

"TAEpart*

to

divinitie

which

rehearsed,

of

to

|HE

for

and
of
demned
con-

for

ctors
by the doas
by
:
Chrysos- sup.
Gre-

Matth.

sup.
Dom

in

and

grace,

for

it be, for anie

homil.

Epiphan.
hi i

and

others.

iT|i vf,
or

let
one

fier ;

thing,

signe

the

of

]) be
that

in

in

water,

conjure,

H
in

is called
and

and

by

the

appeere

spirit

N.

these

words

in this

world,

as

H
of

"

by

out

in

And

all

signe,

maner

when

love,

Si

ti

the
thou

of

As

for

anie

findest
then

whatsoever

ty'

For

houres

purchase

earthie

fier,as

""l X-

and
to

signe.

if it be

the

number,

daies

operation,

an

spirits,

thereof, or

answer

the

doo

to

with

love, and

anie

if thou

readie

true

in

be

J) is best

speake

to

convenient

And

even

make

find

to

answers

of

doo

AC?-

signe

T-

And

moone

as

the

the

see

for
have

to

in

]) be

both

5 ^.nd the

experiments

being

theft,

times

to

thee

time,

or

and

unto

true

"

like.

all

to

aier,

booke,

obedient

invisible,and

the

Jesus Christ,

to hai'e

of

such

the

for

theefe.

theft,and

doo

the

signe

wilt doo,

^"d

other
"

for

ment,
experithe

write,

maiest

things

as

favor

that

thou

"c.

To

type.]

and

hell

Chapter.

houres

other
to

of

consecrate,

[t This par. in
the second-sized

of

time

anie

at

this

be

to

XX.

find

let

or

grace,

hatred, in

in

houre

in peace

constreine

necromancie,

of

be

to

for

laborest

thou

there,

and

Fiat, fiat,fiat, Amen.//

to

anie

is best

1^ 9

follie

ranke

gor.

of

beene

daie

everlasting condemnation,

and

dales

in
I

spirits, and

all crafts

Lord

our

is

where

hath

stone

againe

rehersed.

come

with

talke

to

christall

written

are

of

paine

world

of

The
Whett

This

stone,

he

depart.

to

this

Godhead,

311.

430.

long

christall

plainelie,in paine

therein

be

the

upon

in the

of

vertue

words

the

licence

appeare

the

by

words

of

visiblie, as

and

this

what

place,

declare

to

sight

the

readie

call thee,

bonds

the

of

out

and

shall

in

how

Amen.

y~J

"""'

is,and

in such

*"^

vision

true

will be

he

time

discoverie

these

CA11+
conjure

up

with

spirits.

Oriinoth, Beiiinoth, Lyniocke, and

names,

you

speake

by

the

names

of

the

angels

Saiur

say

and

thus

Azimor,

of Witchcraft.
that

intend

you

Sagrigrity
that

also

this houre,

in

me

doo

hee

understand

can

and

fulfill my
words

my

send

unto

The

for

one

spirit called

and
two

or

xxi.

desire, and

yeares,

or

long

as

Chapter.

confutation of conjuration^ especiallie of

me

commandement

363

i\.

will,"c.

as

to

that

Chap.

and

the

dismissing of

divelt, of going

the

raisings binding
other

invisible,and

lewd

practises.
farre

HUS
of

have

wherein

heap,

are

practitioners,
them, making them

that

anatomie.

an

being

of

small

no

made

most

part

and

fohni

maintenance

of

propagating

and

their

of

their

devised

and

living,for

his

of

much

of

edifieng

the

is

blacke

and

naked

for

are

the

bewraieth)

he

and

augmentation

the

tsreeflie
confuted.
:

last rehearsed,

name

for the

43^-

for the

and

poore,

See

the

booke

further

inlarging
conjurations

manifestation

foUie

and

their

proceedings

seriouslie

them

upon
of

find

and

to

and

God,

to

holie
of

and

abusers

But
within
made

let

us

these
choice

miracles,

"c.

what

see

appearance
and

certeine

And

offenders

first of

let

words,

they

truth

whereby

all, that

or

conjurors,

such

as

the

possibilitieis

they

deceipt.
saie

they call divels

they
"

such

learned,

others

by

lawes

persons,

alwaies

are

the

no

credulous

by

take

majestic

the
of

they bring

themselves

unfold

us

drift of

we

abused.

wrapped

They
can

soules

have

worke
out

of

the

tle
ti-

of the

booke,
the

of

if

For

against

these

for

the/ residue

than

indeed

For

place,

witchmongers

violators

urged

and

of

the

the

faultie

although

others, than

mysteries,
of

this

in

of

beginning

detected.

and

apparent

as

witchmongers.
of

rather

more

manifest
and

surmised

is

and

Hers,

as

realme

this
as

passe,

opinion,

lawe,

the

insert, whereby

conjuration,

of

matter

witches,

his

couseners.

rather

or

in mine

them,

quietnesse

thing

the

be

to

judged,

be

in

as

they protest ; which

of
their impietie, and

thought good

may

behold

shall

we

credulitie,

of

glorie,

Gods

of

mer
for-

ses
practi-

overthrow

bare

as

ignorant, they

the

so

these
"

conjurations,

ridiculous

(for

ruinate

the

disordered

of

All

have

divels

blasphemie

endevors

falshoods

among

to

spiritsand

notorious

the

up

follies and

invented

Cokars,

pretend

as

with

altogether

doo

for these

T. R.

such

vanitie

the

large

at

superstitious ceremonies,

they

reputation
by

and

what

see

you

building

in their

As

shewing

consultation

blind

other

far from

so

art

as

and

(I trust)

besides

which

in

conjurors,

necromancers,

reall conference

committed,

waded

we

with

authors

intent, in
marginal!
note,

pag.

312.

393-

[of this book.]

The

3^4
Luk.

(though

hell

6. "c.

but

thither,

of hell

redeviptio,out
them

gotten
is
An

con-

futation.

can

make

them

they

yea,

forced

obedient

obedience
maner

manie

be

to

true

Tavi

Englished

beene

Hers

from

the

doo

to

anie

and

them,

ho/ninis,

mens

attentive

among
and

"^

with

3.

Pet.

z.

Ps.

5.
72, "

16,

Sap.

lewd

With

feined

the

Jiiiml

the

that

only

that

passe.

Ecclus.

43.

But

or

and

tempests,
put

againe

bewitched,
earthlie

saie

that

denie

the

subsi-

313.
stence
or

being
thing

of

yet

into

and
is

impndecie.

remaine

daie,

in
even

of

mi/racles

his

that

Peter

saith

And

and

Lord

things

to

words

of

things,

all

take

us

the

the

not

therfore

it is

For

healeth

under

purposes

biddeth

he

word,

gospell,
left that

he

bringeth mightie

fetched

marvell

to

maketh

to

white

blacke
white

hold

by

that/
a

is

no

therby

he

may

and

that

in

health, "c

presence

of

them

that

are

be

or

lie,to

shame-

is not

horsse

the

it

to

but

be

all ;

at

most

ated
extenu-

invisible, and
cleare
blind.

so

words,

their

more

blacke

man,

not

be

can

thinke

or

is

man

man

of

it is

but

is not,

anie

vertue

We

loosed

fettered,and
that

yet,

invisible.

made

saie, that

and

up

beleeve, that

to

quantitie,as

life and
in the

working

you.

when

terial!
ma-

visible

of

aures,

which

of

words.

and

be

affirme, that

to

of

that

us,

Gods

blacke, and

is

impudencie
such

"c

be

can

impudencie

more

apparent

natural

and

worke

can

than.

and

cousening

to

witches,

could

made

be

to

creature

white

due

to

them.

pleasure,

assertion

lesse
To

as

anie

are

man,

altogether,

vaine

that
of

divell

the

giveth

with

us

charmes

of

merchandize

woonders,

written,

stilleth

their

at

divels

is beleeved

fabulis

now

their

hide

Paiile

great

the

case

yet

make

deceive

is also

conjurors,

this

power

words, according

that

good

worketh

It

and

truth

brought

confirmation

the

I denie

which

they

man

no

elect

knaves,

words
is

the

(I saie) they

eares

left the

time)

disciples for

foolish

and

counsel!

heed

his

of

these

those

they

matter.

tell the

to

be

arrectce

tales his

to

for

and

apostles

faith

the

power

Ephes.

(onelie

if Christ
his

that

pleasures,

And

and

est

have

they

probable

their

cannot

sages
pasmay

chalke, which

names,

beginning,

done

Fleming.

But

when

verie

thing.

This

light of beleefeis

And

4.J2.

nulla

and

miracles)

blew

m/eruo
with

at

yet

creator.

they

so

So

hx

them

(saving

credula

Abraham

is

lose

their

miracles

which

as

Well,

crosses

and

unto

God

unto

of

out

with

that

hell)

made

circle

them,

them

compell

can

be

to

have

that

in

all

proofes
Ab

for

out,

redemption.

no

invironed
get

of

out

egresse

get

them

and

lives

their

is

there

they bind

Then

all

they

up,

for

cannot

ironi-

call

the

never

shut

stronglie beset

so

shall

they

manifest

scriptures

stopped concerning

are

go

the

in

find

we

discoverie

light
But

of

yet
the

surelie,

366

The

Booke.

15-

where

place

daie

314.

be

place
praier

Lord

O
434-

he

"^c.

And

be

knave

or

in all

foole
the

com-

then
thou

John,
tried

the

(saith

make

anie

is the

cousener

or

doctor

Et

sic de

glosse)
of

sound

him,

name

he

D.

not

him

whom

by

some

sir Feats,

or

If the

one.

of anie
have

must

sir

or

it is well

For

naming

sale) that

patris,

us,

among

or

everie
at

hurt,

or

noi"iine

manifest

the

spirit,to

thee, for Christs

Burc.

answer

beseech

we

terror

our

; In

us,

doctor

or

I would

(the conjuror

of

children,

this

beseech

else

or

knocking,

or

We

place,

command

alwaies/

which

cceteris circunstatitibus.

will

voice,

in this

the

faithfull

thy

without

anie

be

following

comfort

must

ceremonies)

other

to

the

must

there

sprinkled, and

secrets,

to

his

words

if there

answer,

all

himselfe

to

in these

spirit,that

of

thy servants,
and

be

forme

vouchsafe

us

proceed

and

also

therewithall

must

water

(after diverse
maner

shew

"c

honour,

sir Robert

holie

knower

spirit to

passion,

and

the

to

mas
candle-

on

Then

Jolui.

S.

profitable things

and

it frier P.

Is
or

the

Christ,

thine

wouldest

signe.

veriest

in

signifie unto

is, to

sake, O

must

and

sufTerest

and

what

thou

the

used,
made,

for thy bitter

reveale

he

be
be

all hoalsome

which

thee

dumthat

must

Jesus

revealest
and

Memoran-

God

thereof

frankincense,

perfumed,

or

hallowed

light/ing
of

called

be

must

candle

gospell

with

must

stoale
to

in the

the

censer

censed

be

must

holie

said, and

be
and

five preests

or

is, then

noise

or

lighted, and

be

crosse

haunt

must

psalmes

seven

the

foure

then

penitentiall :

psalmes

discoverie

spirithe

one,

the

charge

panie.

of

conjuration

this

wit

interrogatories,to

six, ten,

twentie, thirtie,"S:c.'* By

great ?

And

beggars

cunning
by date as
by night.

thou

in

preest
What

of

signe

purgatorie

Must
?

thy

And

*For

they

so

might

signe

no

Holie

feare

(they sale) that

sinne

no

be

bev^raied.

as

more,

yet in the

at

water

such

this

houre, it

For

so

the

handled.

in diverse
in the

state

not

as

onelie
But

not

maners,

life of S.

as

you

an

be

hurt

*If

How
?

Lepres

Or

deliverance
This

be

must

Everie

weake

of

in

bodie,

the

divell

or

noise.

see

that

Thus
these

deferred

conjuror

man

may

complexion.
or

bodilie

farre

not

and

be

They

emptie

no

can

evill,
it is

present
appeare

shape (as

Jacobus

not

is
he

for

hurt, then

it is read

invisible,

sometimes

did) but

be

good

spiritdoo

untill

There

place.

betweene

the

elect.

that

shall

the

state

meane

alwaies

Martine,

by sound, voice,

bicause

spirit will

of satisfaction.

hereat, speciallie such

cousenage
be best
may

be

must

left in the

be

must

in the

being

as

soule, and

damned

manie?

How

like.

so

and

religious

be

perfect

such

three,

turne,

he

hospitalles?

Among

the

suffrages,

any

thy

serve

camest

night.

appeare
houre.

another

be

thou

will

the

be

must

Wherefore

Wantest

fasts?

persons

shall

thou

art

what

anie

have

what

by
liest

If there

rits
spi-

thou

What

in the

doone

not

Wilt

secular.''

forsooth

these

masses

or

Wherefore

are

have

manie

masses,

or

These

soule

thou

How

almes

And

Whose

wouldest

What

thou

examination.

or

de

CInisa.

words,

nor

of Witchcraft.
slanders;
in

the

and

but

that

Romish

in truth

such

will

church,

lewdlie

truelie,though

things
here

Chap.

commonlie

are

downe

set

performed

practise

instance,/ latelie

an

and

in

put

25.

the

in

same

efifect

435.

as

followeth./

The

late

experiment,

cousening

or

the Franciscane

by

the

against

of

wife

anie

co7ijuration practised
it

Lord

Orleance

at

the

Orleance

at

1534.
and

desiring
Hir

noise, "c.

or

memoriall

of

buried

was

detected, and

was

died, willing

she

315.

judgement

comedie.

our

pompe

the
bicause

that

of

yeare

Maiors

And

Chapter.

Friers, how

authors

|N the

him.

xxiii.

did

hir,

in the

in
be

to

who

she

had

as

church

of the

couse-

ning
con-

juration.

out
with-

buried

husband,

even

the

France,

enced
rever-

willed
*

*Fraficiscans,

this

Of

der
or-

read

besides

her

father

six crownes,
that

chanced,

and

for

they hoped

he

as

and

grandfather,

whereas

felled

certeine

them

gave

woods

in

preie

greater

and

sold

reward

onelie

; shortlie

after

stuffe

noble

it

in

booke

printed

desired

them, they

the

under

him

them

give

to

for

this

cheefe

Colinian.

and

to

woont

when

wife
this

title oi AlFran-

cora7i.

his

they

as

tragedie
of

were

divinitie

And

thus

the

church,

of

arches

they

mumble

to

came

in

implements

busines.

they

he
fore
be-

damned

was

doctors

all

the

over

midnight,

about

both

in such

which

displeasure

of

had

"

whereas

ciscanorum.

his

framers

use

place

monie
And

such

wit, that

to

conjuror,

They

; who

conceived

Aterbatensis,

great
was

matter.

novice

yoong

he

without

greevouslie.

revenged;

workemen

readines, which

verie

they

now

Stephanus

was

the

tooke

be

to

and

Colimannus,

handled

him,

meanes

The

ever.

this

they

misliked

they
devised

This

freelie

thereof

part

some

flatlie denied.

at

Frankeford

their

Note
the

how
Fran-

ciscans
not
can-

praiers, as

they

to

woont

were

do,

maketh

rumbling,

great

and

noise.

conjure
without

Out

of

hand

answered
were

moonks

go

spirit

tooke

unto

as

come

to

and

that

make

what

he

that

mattens

praiers

meant,

heavie

at

the

who

in the
he

was,

of

gave

happened
was,

but

these

counterfet
the

church.

signes

that

whether

againe
this
such

and

but

charme,

signe,

laid

men,

When
the

top

to

had

to

rumble

Having

matter

midnight.
begunne,

noise
and

chance

give

to

beganne
signe.

what

and

conjure

citizens, cheefe

were

marvellous

he

no,

shewing

; not

their

or

certeine

to

being required

certeine

them, decla/ring
monasterie

beganne

Then

nothing.
dumme

thing they
they

the

at

he

home

desiring

it

was

rate.

which

favoured
in their
them

were

being
not

43^-

to

come,

spirit beginneth
And

confede-

foundation,
as

citizens

he

to

asked
lawfull

notorius

impudencie ! with
such

shame-

lesse

faces

to

abuse

so

368

worshiptuU

The

Bnoke.

s.

for him
tokens

by
Now

and

his

and

he

as

and

what

316.

make

to

answer

for

by
bodie
in

he

other

some

commanded,

was

had

federate

thus

damnation
lesson

fore.
be-

againe

up

had

they

used

things

would

subscribe

citizens

Maior,

the

carrie

that
honest

men,

in his
up

appeered

rate
be

the
and

the

and

of

marvellouslie

spirit in

wise

ought

much,

that

no

also

he

knowe

the

there

Aterbatensis
the

troubled.

the

But

the

their

with

masse.

certeine

make

to

tion
conjura-

be

to

chosen

whether

any

stiffelie denied

that

contrarie,

And

albeit

of

circumstance

whole

see

which

relikes

standing
Officiall)under-

certeine
to

they
The

bread,
saie

them

requireth
and

vawt,

be

there
called

commandeth

persuading
to

and

of

offend

doo.

all the

they

place,

that

should

sweete

with

Lord,

our

might
he

Stephanas

lawfull, and

the

presence

before.

thither, accompanied

he

the

thence

(whome

commeth
intent

top

not.

or

of

another

to

therefore

presence

into

from

be

needs

; and

to

so

his

witnesse

days

they

least

when
of

cause

beare

few

thing,

And

must

eies

trouble, refused

bodie

them

matter,
to

exactlie

more

the

take

would
their

matter,

anie

citizens,whose

doone

were

bodie

and

by signes,

verie

the

the

they

againe,

together.

the

that

with

the

on

in

and

that*

that

as

substi/tute judge

bishops

The

go

advise

host

and

seene

things

notwithstanding

saintes, and

had

themselves

bring

or

called

they

so

they

or

he
have

to

were

up

denied

or

or

for

what

answered

thrise

for

were

also

it

digged

affirmed

he

was

were,

it

up

he

there

covetousnes,

; whether

be

to

requested

abused,

such

to

taking good

moonks

4^y.

which

those

moonks

rather

or

sproong

there

twise

for

beene

He

if he

whether

or

points

which

heresie,

the

newlie

understand,

to

Luthers

was

digged

them

whether

charitie

kept

boord

no

him,
same

and

in

such

the

soule.

; and

he

had

wife

hir

was

or

in

which

name,

Maiors

he

ground

the

the

by

might

asked

they

buried

beene

him.

in

strake,

First

the

all which

To

by

strake

given

spirit was
that

he

as

holie

place.

had

fault
of

he

question,

that

Luther\

in

had

manie

or

stirre he

buried

he

then

damned

want

of

and

which

name

signe

were

or

sect

noise

now

according
he

the

that

that

desert,

or

as

taught

what

the
And

beneath.

they

he

heresie,

laid

con-

last also

lust, for pride

meant

them

spirit gave

for

cause,

heard

of

through

everie

they reckoning
the

whether

asked,

the

demand

conjuror.

vawt,

of

at

be

of

one

; at

the

by

in the

which

wanton

the

The

were

there

further

confede-

him
would

things they

voice

easilie

Afterwards

place.

made
the

might

he

buried

by

hole

litle boord,

whether

might

commanded

they

certeine

to

understand

hand

sort

signes

there

was

heare

For

ie

over

com-

panie.

Therefore

speake.

to

disc

affirmed

the

to

ghost
to

that

be
the

urged

Official

found.

them

verie

yet could
Whilest
other

he

there

might

be

conjuring

some

of

the

spirit;

nothing prevaile.

these

Justices

things
of the

were

dooing,the Maior,

citie,what

he

would

have

when
them

he
to

had

shewed

doo, tooke

the
his

of Witchcraft.
journie
bicause

and

king,

the

to

moonks

the

refused

giveth
matter.

cardinall
had

they

absolute

them

and

legat for the pope

them

prisons

plea

out

certeine

of the

Chancelor

their

But

of

inquirie

when

Paris, and

unto

could

nothing

be

An

nate
obstiand

they
the

the

Pratensis

Therefore,

yet

by confession, whereupon
the novice
being kept in

oi Paris,

Anthojtius

conveied

were

answer.

And
lawes

owne

aldermen

France.

throughout

3^9

23.

him.

unto

of their

make

to

maister

alledge, they

to

make

to

of

out

divers

into

the

exception

matter

upon

full authoritie

like dooth

no

wroong

and

The

constrained

there

whole

judgement

liberties,the king choosing

and

the

opened

Chap.

apart

put

were

house

the

Fumanus,
estlie

requested

nothing

when

them

opened
brought

before

tarde*

vaine.

For

and

so

citie

Surelie

not

onelie

most

was

their

to

the

you

there

be

to

the
of

into

all

in

["

tarred]

in
317.

prison,
of the

church

execution,

such

by

the

commanded

suffered,but

but

cast

cheefe

moonks

among

knaverie

admitted

judges,

where

438-

they

trespasses.

speciall orders

more

the

they were/ condemned

of

be

their

pompe,

cousening

practises.

popish conjurations, that

church

to

friers, who

and

religion,their lust, their liberties,their

and

The
almost

meanes

refuse

he

being

faces.

priviledges,

and

place

of their

these

escape

and

fault

committed.

But

handling,

their

to

they

into

foorth

common

estimation

shameleslie

so

thence

confession

I will shew

are

to

was

of

used,

Rome,

that

they

A
sis

parecuaor

are

by

dale

curing

of bewitched

wit, such

as

and

persons,

have

inchantments.
downe

divell
And

certeine
us

by
as

these

And

impudentlie.

such
are

put

such
into

forsooth
as

rules

delivered

possessed

are

them

herewithall

concerne

by

I will

the
; to

witches
set

unto

popish doctors,
of

greatest

reputation.

3B

sition
tran-

of the

by night secretlie, author

not

matter

but

not

or

eng

of

should

doone

their

Orleatice,and

he
their

by

did

yet

on

upon

that

deni-

confessing

put him

shame.

open

into

same

and

them,

be/ brought

from

and
open

wealth, their

againe

finallie

this

mainteined

Now

passed

backe

should

make

as

convicted,

doing

it

the

themselves

vaunting

openlie,

should

come

earn-

confesse

afterwards

it to

promise

sure

matter

deed

would

putting

never

whole

were

the

sentence

carried

be

to

they

with

and

bragging

him

and

examined,

notwithstanding

moonks

order, and

should

he

the

the

would

his fellowes, avouched

albeit

moonks,

that

made

that

oftentimes

was

truth,but

their

had

and

unto

the

he feared

judges

the

aldermen,

utter

staining

punishment,

taken

the

to

bicause
for

death

to

of

one

per-

sistingin

maister

of

wilfull

to

ther
fursed.
purpo-

70

The

Booke.

15

The
Whx)

be

juay

ridiculous
and

23.

conjurors

used

not

in

an

at

all

inferior

(and

order

of

through

the

of

grace

house

Credos]
and

all. Marrie

said, and

conjurations.

no

bicause

there

And

it

is

is

For

coll.

(saie they)

2.

the

usurpeth
the

to

the

creed

and

not

masse

singing thereof,

the

quier singeth,

such

tradition,without

not

sing

to

or

have

to

anie

joine

or

to*

diriges, to

anie

religion

whatsoever

Also,

adde

to

define

tion
Supersti-

measure,

humane

as

saie,

lawfull,

thereof.

beyond

religion,through

any
and

they
are

papists

how

you

circumstances.

superstitious :

it)without

nosters, Aves,

definition

observed

unperfect

the

where

anie

abridge
when

the

part

organs
the

tohelpe

one

the

hymnes
of
go,

priest to

like,"c.
exorcists

popish

doo

times

manie

forget

their

rules.

owne

esse

For

memores,

multo

magis

asttiti

exor-

cisia.

and

is

the

when
:

These

Mendaces
debent

in

and

interrupt

to

masse,

religion

of

name

authoritie,

popes
[* ^;V]

is

evill

with

practised

the

they expound

glos super

illo ad

shew

to

rather

downe,

set

charmes

such

saie

may

"c.

them,

labour,

my

how

in

that

the

through

charmes,

are

the

or

Mai.)

taketh

be

order

exercise

than

to

Raitnundi

preest

any

Pater

they

saie

they

superstition

no

but

as

Mai.

he

none

to

used

ration.
conju-

girdle

(saith M.

pope,

certeine

were

the

examples

are

of

power

is

the

AI.

(as

made,

woorth

superstition, and
Et

there

crosses

of

there

cured

were

hath

that

and

glossator
not

well

as

But

Naie,

sacrament.

at

even

licence

and

bewitched

conjuration
439-

conjuror,

or

unconsecrated.

be

lawfull

it is

water

though

blesse

bewitched)

priests,
to

are

bodie, though

anie
yea

Durandus
she

so

of the

goodnesse

the

being

some

woman

person

exorcist

an

in

masse

the

but

saith, that

Guliebnus

as

holie

betweene

superior order,

or

besides

words

rebaptisme allowed,

AQUINAS

of

affirmeth, a
garment,

church

Romish

exorcismes,

HOMAS

dtst.

the

in

Chapter.

thing, differences

any

sefJt.

xxiiii.

definiiion of superstition, what

conjure

In

discove7'ie

should

they

(as they doo)

318.

Nei/ther
knowne

should

as

and

conteined

(saie they)

blessed

have

Neither

old

hir, "c.

characters,but

the

Neither
crosse

of

matter

over

(for

in

Jordan,
should
those

be

are

(as

the

anie

conjurations
alwaies

conjuration,
saie

they
S.

they

have

the

words:)

un-

is) anie

there
of

charme

then

divell

commandement.

theirs, when
and

the

call upon

and

and

charmes
there

have

women

virgine passed
asked

in their

the

authoritie

with

should

in

conjurations

in their

intreatie, but

they

names.

falshood

directlie

not

with

Steven

;
met

The

hir,

anie

other

vaine

and

manie

other

of Witchcraft.
such

have

cautions

which

they,

Chap.

observe

they

for

not,

have

they

ZT^

24.

made

it lavvfull elsewhere.

S.

by

Iti nomine

the

be

either

they
Dei,

the

passion,

waie

five
the

spoken

on

reposed

in them.

divell

or

Marc,

Mark,

16,

title

the

saints,

alike, and

deed
in-

maie

they

either

maie

have

in

triumphant,

by

wherein

in all

divell

the

and

conjured.

Also

and

conjure

porrage

affirme, that

and

meate,

thus

the

the

440.

words

seven

maie

be
all

hope
things,

it is

Mai.
par.

first,alwaies

male/,
2.

qiice.

the

of

exorcisme

requireth that

in

Item, there

west.

of

rebaptisme

exsufflation

and

be

must

and

then

salt,or

possessed

person

abrenunciation

erection

of

be

doone

Rites,

cere-

monies,
and

relikes

hands, confession,

of

exorcisme

rebaptising of the
possessed or

in

of

profession,oration, benediction, imposition

unction,
is

with

bare

he

(saith

the

which

for

this

maie

God,

with

man,

that

everie

and

depart

through
the

world

Oremus,

true

that

fantasie
from

shall

praier,

and

must

; I

thou

that

judge

Oremus,
be

thrise

be

of

"c.

the

maiest
of

everie
the

confessed,
Christ,

conjure
water

wickednesse

to

come

of

God, by

that

thee, and

fier.Amen

by

said

bewitched.

had

thee

be

this

to

Peter

Ergo
Barbara

or

which

his

crosse

Rome.

the

living

redeemed

made

conjured

diabolicall

and

then

of the

or

at

God

quicke
And

and

tie about

baptisme, by

uncleane

repeated,

bewitched

the

surplise to

maie

monie

holie

the

first

of

of

induition

and

not, where

length

in the holie

pretious bloud,

him

and

by

be

steed

the

be

regenerate

thee

avoid

in

died,

by

his

and
of

God,

needeth

bewitched

the

candle

Mai.)

being sicke, but

this

and

denudation

hands,

baptisme, communion,

that

hand,

holie

whereupon
M.

in his

after

sale

that

but

candle
bodie

they

But

exorcised
a

oile

holie

surplis.

hold

expedient

as

water

as

name

exorcised, and

be

trimrae

nativitie,the

And

things.

consequent

relikes

the

conjure

to

is, must

they

the

there

it is lawfull

be

conclude

they

Ave,

minus

est

reverentlie

noster, the

power

Non

spirits,to in/vocate

nailes, "c
sale

they

saieng

about

evill

Pater

the

by

Yea,

order

right

bewitched,

the

17

proove,

of

so

Aquin.

things.

like

toward

by

crosse,

must

consecrate

The

to

harme

much

man

whereupon

carrie

to

against
the

wounds,

thing,

or

person

such

both

further, that

that

prooveth

relikes

are

And,

paines

as

they

Angusthie,

it is lawfull

divell

the

bicause

the

holinesse

doo

Christi

it is lawfull

Ergo

everie

S.

by

corpus

quam

opinions
;

God

to

maie

also

taketh

tell them

can

them

this

proove

mens

of saints

the

he

Tho,
super.
ultim.

soule.

or

verbum

of

of

he

they meane)

as

charmes

qtticrediderunt

eos

there

and

conjuring

whereby

great

as

And

carried, as

all

of

are

respect

woorth.

Signa

And

serpents.

nothing

But

saith

ejicient,"^c

of God

(in such

bodie

By

conjure

their

pillerprooveth

who

dcemonia

words

whereas

cheefe

Marke,

meo

maie

they
that

their

Thomas

But

lawfull

deceipt

doo

spiritbe conjured
dead,

and

conjuration,

with

and

at

the

the

end

alwaies

372

15-

319.
Memoran-

dumthat
this
one

said

be

must

discoverie

The

Booke.

"^c.

And

must

be

order

this

coverlet

pallet,and

and

everie

in

made,

and

corner,

tuam,

finallie,there

And

everie

under

of

threshhold

everie

under

sententiam

recognosce
followed.

be/

alwaies

must

search

diligent

diabole

7naledicte

Ergo

doores, for

the

is for

bewit-

ched.

waie

441.

rath

in the

morning

our

Ladie

daie.

perfect
Note

is to

that

partie

state,
hold

the

proviso.

holie

the

be

water

Deus

in

And

this

order

maie

and
is

There

favor

also

supr.

dist.

6.

that

saieng
outward

parts

betwixt

driveth

water

the

unto

after

be

from

the

bewitched

the

externall

internall

not

and

inward

and

both

partie

be

conjuration,

and

from

awaie

partie

this vexation.

endure

water

the

exorcisme.

the

the

whether

holie

divell

the

conjurations

but

maie

whether

church,
or

absolution,

of

want

difference

therefore

and

so

learne

must

for

the

parts

(salethey) through

as

Romish
before

received

be

confessor

and

holie

so

intercessions, grace

the

in

question
is to

altar

sheweth

Thomas

Aquin.

of saints.

invocation

procured.

some

excommunicate,
Tho.

weeke,

rather

or

orcised
ex-

necke,

his

about

put

with

is

that

provided, that

Alwaies

stoale

in

and

himselfe
let him

And

Letanie,

thrise

continue

shrift,the

in

Item

the

church

the

to

come

found,

be

is, the/ better, speciallie

"c.

and

him,

upon
and

intercessors,

of the

sacrament

throwne

of

his hand,

in

candle

ding,
bed-

all their

nothing

shriven

be

therein.

better

if

must

dale

the
if he

preest,

the

adjutorinm^

multiplication
obteined,

doo

And

streight-

must

change

must

conjured,

or

holier

the

the

holie

with

and

And

found, they

be

they

habitation.

their

exorcised

be

shall

if anie
Also

fier.

the

and

clothing,

their
the

into

throwne

be

And

of witchcraft.

instruments

be

to

are

applied.

The
The

HE

of

as

the

the

that

of

of meete
others

partie
442.

7. and

the

sinnes

remedies
;

sixtlie,for

bewitched.
Marke

faith

theirs

that

the

some

of the

divell

not

remedied

with

conjurors

no

is not

are

is for

slanders

the

so

cast

soone

all

in

the

of

out

is

naught
is

are

for

proved

his Sonne,

secondlie, for

better

of vertues

seventhlie,

presented

no

the

by
and

thirdlie,

neglecting

going
the

jurations,
con-

First, for

causes.

fourthlie,for

reverence

for all their

seven

partie
;

lo, the first foure

one

by

the

bewitched

purgation

4./ when

the

of

were

divell

say

present

the

for
fiftlie,
the

And

the

papists

that
of

there

possessed.

why

reason

the

bicause

why

church, and

bewitched

rid

not

are

some

popish conjurations, why

primitive
the

why

reasons

seven

their

Chapter,

XXV,

out

merit
Matthew

of

into
the
the

the multitude

374

The

Booke.

15.

imagination
for

of

them.

certeine

conjuror

then
must

belike

minds,

if anie

that

he

words,

he

will

afraid

to

read

hath

such

(belike)

or

the

divell

raise

yet

J.

conjurations,

would

come

will

with

trice.

or

read

Marrie
the

pronounce
that

him

least

his

with

is

he

reciteth

Wierus

scratch

thing

any
divell

confesseth,

John

and

doo
the

at

read

him,
Bodin

as

up,

also

faith

(they saie)

up

And

and

can

good

to

intent

stirre.

not

both

meaneth

commeth

none

be

not

timerous

and

that

conjurations,

if another
A

their

For

discoverie

fowle

fearefull.

long

nailes.

none

other,

number

mind

witch
reth

and

sort

witches

and

clawes.

in

that

would

lo

but

plaie.

that

be

what

reason

Sprenger,

and

loth

the
to

people

anie

see

with
read

have

(belike)

divell

divels

of

knoweth

within

the

have.

Bodin,

come

such

dealeth

part

my

could

never

But

divell

the

for

conjurors.

conjurations,
were

But

woonder

my
of

compasse

Bartholo-

cu-

by

in-

Spineus,

meus

cantation,

the

conjuror
by

it

wit,

to

which

their

except

his

than

of

theirs,

Where

In

that

witches

and

sometimes

be

to

are

with

with

punished

death,

"c

Inslitor,

when

more

the

doo

constantlie

extremitie

other

conjurors

pardoned

be

to

are

afifirme,

than

doing

conju-

ration.
321.

the

same

the

divell, "/

offense

their

by
(as

have

ceremonie)
credulitie

the

the
"

the

false,
do

papists
publish

and

other

onlie

not

cell

of
a

or

for

their

"

rather
their

is

conjurations
not

onelie
into

their

they
(of

orders
insert

their

into

yea

but

their

the
of

canon

masse.

make

verie
the

may

which

but

masses
a

number

and

of

it

that

induce

upon
it also

service,

as

teach

sermons

they

formes

pontificals,
bookes

masse

into

"

monie

manie

divine

word,

or

when

understand,

may

the

have

men

Gods

bookes

their

awaie

and

into

you
in

the

absurd

specially

thereof, whereby

of

one)

as

oh

experience,

resolved;
to

witch-

our

performe

learned
make

would

doctrine,

cast

sacrament

conjuror

So

soules

"

contrarie

so

order

my

soone

cogitations

of

and

league

no

our

weet

with

league

call .-' But

wise

they

true.

their
the

at

be

is

be

by

conjurations,

suffrages

if

make

not

conjuration

manie

they might

know

would

come

point

circumstance

if the

bestowe,

to

men

not

make

conjurors

indeed

the

:/ wheras,

cause,

and

art

be

this

abused

are

whole

in

will

if

then

read

divell

Even

expend

must

(if

the

why

divels

and

witches

the
Now

prooved)

reason,

!
"

dulie

(say they)
conjurors.

not

sufficientlie
the

beene

bicause

doo

confession,

owne

mongers

444-

so

par-

of Witchcraft.

The

Certaine

xxvii.

taken

conjurations

UT

yet

see

ferre
find

with

this

that

of

name

drive

thou

remaine
shall

find

and

Greeke

this

the

saith

that

the

the

Latin

well

from

the

in the

were

upon

thereof

the

Durartdus

Durand.

in faith

union

himselfe

to

end

one

de

^dicationeUb.
'"/'"'" "2-

he

to

shalbe

head,

108.

handfull

alphabet.
the

Ibidem, fol.

the

at

made

one

side

one

he

You
-:;:-

used

be

agreeing

reaching
which

just, that

other,

representeth

yet

crosse

people,

thee

the

by

"-pGod, by

true

it

let the

that

looke

preest

and

all beleevers,
bodie

and
craft

also

as

both

the

praier

soule

upon

the

and

let

everie

uncleane

quicke
be

followeth

and

the

be

all

the

made

[here

the

dead

by

and

place

fier.

Dominus

take

thou

vobiscum

it is
him

Amen.
; but

or

Then

yet with

Missalt.
''

the
The

[here

health

of

both

of

maner

ring"saU.
322.

cal]
diaboli-

sprinkled

that

in
'

water.

salt

health

wickednesse,
by

the

for the

thee,

liveth,

Elizceus

into

whereon

conjured
Resp

that

by

that

conjured

445-

God

which

sound,
be

phantasies

from

the

Fol.

throwne

all that

to

spirit,being

said, without

be

and

salt]maist

judgeth
followeth

Oremus;

^
Lmightie

shouldest
whole

thou/

deceipt, depart

or

to

thou

made

that

booke.

jnasse

by God, by
holie *i*God,

the

be

thereby might

in the

of salt

creature

prophet commanded,
that

w^'itten

conjuration

Conjure

the
It

ashes

the

on

tc-

catione.

taile./

the

as

And

of
the

to

as

use

altar.
be

to

Tit. de

Holie"t"ghost,

the

and

following,

write

wit.

to

of

clesiie didi-

of water

creature

of the

church

crosse

con-

shall

conjurors

thou

bounds

church

otherside

Gentiles.

other, signifieththat

the

other

thee

this

the

priests must
on

the

the

must

of

thereof;

there,

even

There

and

and

from

and

*pontificaIl you

so^finne, and

words

end

of

out

conjurations,

the

conjure

the

title,these

the

reason

Jevves

which

of

one

of

one

alphabet,

yeeldeth
of

from

In

corners

churches.

of

pavement,

broad

darke

same

divell

the

pontificall and

popish

other.

they

as

the

the

in

of

more

the

fa"J"ther,of

awaie

in

not

hallowing
the

the

the

of

missall.

conjuration,

solemnelie
in the

little

them

375

J7.

Chapter.

out

the

Chap.

and
let

Oremus.

everlasting God,
the

preest

looke

we

humblie

upon

vouchsafe, through thy pietie,to bl^^esse

the
and

desire

thy

clemency

salt]that

thou

wouldest

sanc4*tifie this

praier

mer

creature

to

to^th^e^forcisme.

exor-

Z7^
of

The

Booke.

15.

salt, which
all that

to

be

shall

thou

thereby,
and

What

holie

made

be

can

written

in the

of

made

to

bodie, and
of

but

and

The

popish priests

neither

leave

cloath,
beds,

nor

conjuration
A

conju-

ration
of

frankin-

filthy and
thou

foorth

all

go

set

in

all
our

doo

they

from

depart

thy deceipt

and

"c

sort

passe,

"{".*
of

creature

"^ Jesus ^

Christ

ropes,

with

here
thee

conjure

most

"c

frankincense,
be

may

of

forme

end

enimie,

of

creature

this

that

wickednes,

our

altar

candle-

nor

their
and

nor

nor

bell

candle,

as

so

wax,

nor

altar,

nor

without

all

vision

this

of

conjurations,

belles, nor

nor

are

let

everie

out

ceiving
re-

ferine of

wine,

nor

salt, nor

in this

conjure

mind

and

Jesus, Amen./

mania

coles,

nor

brevitie

spirit,and

horrible
and

for

This

of

deserving

the

for

churchyard,

nor

bedstaves,

nor

Jesus Christ,

Lord

our

bread,

oile,nor

nor

also, which

masse

thereof, health

have

fier,nor

ashes,

nor

I will

yet

incense, which

cense

of

incense.

for

church,

nor

of

unconjured,

nothing

nor

vestments,

nor

copes,

sticke,
^j

be

Chapter.

papists

the

water,

tallowe,

of

Lord

our

xxviii.

||LTHOUGH

son.

void

words

saccaring

preparative

exorcisme

be

may

these

receivers

everlasting life,through

That

of

bloud

and

all the

to

wholesome

in the

rather

bodie

the

me,

446.

[*

it may
whatsoever

as

so

spirituall iniquitie,through

of

conjuration

or

canon,

commixtion

let it be

nor

that

mankind,
bodie

and

sprinkled therewith,

or

resistance

all

of

use

mind

of

Amen.

Lord,

and

for the

given

it, health

touched

uncleannesse,

are

hast

receive

discoverie

that
with

sanctified,

forme.

in the

and

taste, touch,
of

the

shall

of

name

smell

or

Holie-ghost
remaine,

once

presume

thou

be,

that

that

Tobit,

incense,
viii.

2,3.]

attempt
with
the

thou
to

all

expelled
of

in
hurt

of

sort
;

as

the

of

but

God

fume

or

divels

they
liver

this
wise

no

craft

thy

name

the
and

receive

may

wheresoever

there

or

kind

same,

as

wheresoever

everie
[t read

the
so

thou

being conjured by
that

Lord

our

were

be
what

and
the

at

the

fish,which

archangell

Raphaell
"c./

they

as

assistance

to

approch

spirit

uncleane
avoid

and

almightie,

driven

shall

awaie,

increaset
the

that

frankincense

or

bold

so

all
and

virtue

thereof
be

that

incense

father

of

made,

the

subtiltie

smoke
may

so

ever

depart,

"c.
come,
and

or

And

of Witchcraft.

The

with

one,

papists

HE
,

lawes,

conjurors (as

theirs

from

kinds

onelie

worketh

cuted

to

are

saie)

at

men

words

one

is

raise

as

hath

no

life.

onhe,
knoweth

by

there

is

no

jure

holsome

God

looked

effect

taber

; All

poison

of

the

whence

'"'^' ^i'

Psal.

72,

of

18.

the

7.

and
sonnes

the

doo

it,then

instrument

they

sawe

of

Sceva

by

If in
third

or

were

that
beasts
words

syllable1
the

If

448.

divell

fabulous.

healthfull,and

were

then

where

any

mans

then

and

Why
"c

all

If sound

doone

earth

heare

of such

imaginations,

them.

salt,water,

works,
the

of

that

power
to

force

all this stuffe is vaine

in

same

like

the

on

able

it.

first,second,

generations

as

may

in

interposed,

the

it be
doo

(as they

them, being

worke

the

and

Amoinion,

noises

other

any

may

If in

for

and

spirits,

thoughts

the

commeth

or

the

east

to

set

divels.

pipe,

parret

in

But

had

^^\

of

such

spiritsbe

it,then

destruction

all his

(I praie you)

doo

in words.

creatures

upon

divine

or

calleth

being

command
and

force,

thoughts.

our

prose-

that

Baell,

regions

busie, and

those

then

not

i6, 7.

10!
jere^^
17,

to

our

king

which

there

Thirdlie,

voice

If the

is the/

It is written

know

not

furthest

be

may

whether

i.Sam.

being
as

speake

we

whether

west,

dead, and

the

syllables,then

in

they

If words,

where

need

everiewhere, fillingall places,

doone

birds.

or

also

the

instant, "c.

it be

may

of

Secondlie,

is,who

God

conjuration

therefore

conjurors voice,

parts

perhaps

affaires.

in this

"

in the

heare

insomuch

spirits,

of

harts, and

the

argument

answered

and

sufficient

works

searcheth

which

whit

no

action.

spiritsreigning

may

miraculous

saie

common

ungodlie

be

compeers.

them

extreamest

where

be

in

yet

cousening

even

will

doo

so

it may

and

The

never

that

us,

and

knoweth

first aske

imaginations
which

can

nor

thinks

calling up

even

papisticall forme,

doctrine,
Me

Some

conjurors.

and

conjurors

also

as

and

Papists

and
,

fast,

to

pollusions, "c

praiers

same

and

woonders.

the

onelie

said, that

heare

they

and

; God

required

other
and

petitions.
the

great

if it be

And

in faith

is

power

in

even

of

end,

the

the

all

rules

and

sinne,

from

service,

overthrow

to

it is written

that

the

see)

you

unreasonable

argument,

S. Marline

generall

from

cleane

have

divine

use

certeine

absteine

be

to

their

likewise

so

papists

have

see,

you
to

as

otherwise

swarving

how

power,

all

conjurors

the divell

conjured

that

323.

447.

other

and

laiues

377

aq.

Chapter.

xxix.

of popish Exorcists
confutation of their whole

and

rules

The

chap.

doo
no

all
; which

they

divels

conare

What

good.
is the

great

Sap.

i.

14.

''
Cen.'^i'.

.''
Act.

19.

378

The

15- Booke.

objection
conjure
Yet

that

be

of

324.

cast/

they

to

*"

primitive church,
establishing
as

time,

and

witch,

or

divels

; and

doone.

If

divided,

and

that

verse.

13.

''

now

have

they

7.

verse.

25.

order, appoint,
of

things
Isai.

46.
47.

cap.

13,

10.

cast

Which
the

power.
of

his

which

boldlie

^besides

hand.

hee

but

tell what

vaine

so

sciences.

Matthew

II.

20.

Matt.

12.

28.

S.

19.

449-

and

God,

Simon

the
and

speake

they
and

they,
a

Let

them
upon
unto

me

but
cure

them,
them.
witches

might

holie

in bodie

the

divell

heare

anie
dramme

one

the

sicke

and
But
and

of

by laieng
they,

as

all

which

conjurors, would

on

their

which
of

beleeve
repose

Naie, why

owne

soules

hands

such

diligentlie

then

note

their

they

let them
let

them,

witches

certeintie

with

for

prepare

(though

it) and

doo

toongs,

new

I will

neither

but

possessed

man

deed
In-

in frankincense,

are

are

did.

with

speake

potion

witchmongers
if

cure

Christ

that

divels

have
could

apostles.

the

as

And

to

he

for

divels
no

indeed

possesseth

them'

the

all

can

well

as

wherein

mind

of

God,

spoken
it.

monie

proffered
woonders

of

power

doo

man/

which

God,

of

such

other

onelie, being

name

wicked

and

out

water

that

tokens

declareth

mightie

is the

have

to

miracles

creatures,

of

bare
everie

name

or

which

the

throwe

like

in

set

the
He

finger

the

by

out

then

not

doo
the

soone

such

out

cast

drinke

of

maie

divell,either

not

then

pronounce

all their

nor

of

to

power

cast

are

vertue

needed

Magiis

bought

for

"c.

soothsaiers, and

and

spirit of God,

by the

not

pronounced

or

the

declare,

witches.

inchanters

divels

For

calleth

Christ,
saviour,

no

destroieth

He

come.-'

is

can

conjecturers fooles,

cannot

in

helpe

no

is to
the

with

there

him,

Who

himselfe

Christ
even

hath

kingdome

were

sale

out

cast

divell

another
it

papist,

to

and

up

argument

more

For

call

but

was

made

ever

to

another,

out

stand.

maketh

and

come,

is

in

doctrine, and

gift thereof

it

was

them

divell,that

one

"c.

Luke.

Acts,

to

There

vers.

and

soothsaiers, and

serpents,

performed

was

44.

verse.

any

According

recover.

the

prooved,

upon

I maie

out

shall

drinke

awaie

Christs

of

in the

they

name

shall

take

working

neither

could

such

deliver

can

I have

with

not

no

shall

confirmation

take

They

therfore

and

the

ceased

could

they

miraculous

is made

my

shall

to

Gospell.

divell

one

commonlie

as

if they

they

sicke, and

place

undoo

to

them

of

for

the

conjuror.

none

of

is

the

grant

in another

But

II.

12.

this

promise,

hurt

In

toongs

new

to

passe?

to

doo.

can

witches,

or

them

upon

miracles

conjurors

it is written

with

take

brought they

suffered

conjurors

where

on

what

But

what

see

to

needs

would

God

may

not

laie hands

shall

the

Isai. 43.

cap.

it shall

thing,

maketh

you

faithfull.?

the

for

whilest

promise

They

pos.sessed.

divels, speake

out

the

to

the

.^

time,

that

By

is such

deadlie

""

in the

was

Gospell

i6. 17

of the

out

wrought.
Where

Mark

witchmongers

divels

discoverie

take

it

will subscribe
in the

actions

deceipt,

and

of Witchcraft.
how

the

witches

whereat

scope
as

"c

answers,

falsehe

are
:

(I

take

as

Bttngie did) they

mother

as

such

but

accused,

monie

is

shoote

they

Chap.

them

upon

should

such

not

meane

379

30.

apparenthe

Monie

to

give

see

the

the

whereat
al witches
"

For

cousenage.
which
and

they

as

beholders

of

conju-

rors
doo

jugglers,

is doone

which

that

miraculouslie,

doo

they

suppose

abused,

are

manie

are

is

marke

aime.

by slight

subtiltie.

But

in this

rather

their

trust

undertake
easier

this
be

to

that

it is

such

lies

written

that

divell

the

them

if he

mouth,

being

his

used

could.

be

abused

by

service.
into

the

bicause

therein, when
persons

of

:/

It is

example

had

that

then

; and

being

confesse,

mouth

ones

dare

as

such

for

As

folke

lies,

needs

must

mainteined

fingers

And

simple

bite

to

and

tales

would

men

perfect point

But

are

divine

thrust

and

him,

matters

their

S. Maftine

within

devoure

into

thrust

at

juggling.

than

those

wives

be

soone

marvell, though

great

concerning
and

account,

would

if

conjurations,

old

eies, than

owne

matter

perceived

no

and

witchcrafts

of

matter

bid

did

325.

S.

In

divell

could

hct.

at
run

his
out

his

at

with

stopt

fundament.

The

T/iat

it is

their

shame

of

conjurors dooifigs,
his

force, Hipocrates

title

so

450.

other

beleeve

to

I.

to

Chapter.

XXX.

for papists

being

ozvne

faine

was

lie ! /

stinking

fingers, he

Mariins

S.

dii' saiicti

ISlartini.

out

get

not

Marlins

cCjuration

him

opinion

herein.

still

ND

For

witches

charmes,

perceive

and

they

when

conjured

by

consecration

but

also

and

the

bishop
"c

water,

everie

maladie,

holie

so*

their

heale,

to

hurt,

preests

the

bodie

of effect.

salt,candles,
in

the

"c:

words

of

them)

terme

To

wit,

Vince?it.

soules
and

of

should

void

be

doctors

owne

of the

ach

or

to

that

onelie

not

force

the

cousenages,

water,
; "

indeed

which

mainteine

most

conjurors

stuffe, as

owne

conjuration (for

or

they adjure

holie

doo
of

judge conjurors dooings

their

see

their

and
and

others)

all

papists (of

credulous,

most

are

thinks

me

doo

infirmitie, mini

ca

his:

in

also

mand
com-

pasch.

the
and

by

the

candles, with
effect

neither

soule

minute

the

longer

and

effectuall
not

having

all

bodie

nor

workes
more

of

as

than
the

with

force

the

their
anie

holie

thing

what

though
their

of

the
owne

all

their

words,

can

witches
.''

not

to

the

nor

recover,

face

authoritie

they

defend

and

of God,

consume

power,
and

candles

others

conjurors

actions

being

could

see

but
and

yet

last

the

Hippocrates

perfect knowledge

and

one

culous
mirawere

heathen,

perceive

doin

al-

acta,
sermo-

15.
Durand.
ne.

exorcist.

de

38o

The

Booke.

15

their

cousenage

boast

so, that

and

they

knaverie

can

fellowes, wanting

needie
the

to

divell

the

than
their

holie

place

the

seduce

godlie

The

How

and

Joseph.

HUS

you

cats

7/7.]

them,

about

have

saie)
fense
of-

backbite

credit

that

to

intituled

lie the

Enoch
have

charmes
in

authoritie

"

these

art,

under

the

also

among
made.

said

were

further
in these
[t

Pomonce'\

Just. lib. 16.

credit
arts

Arthephii,
in

who

and

go

forward

they

carie

us

was

they

; to

ars

true

wit,

that

they

in

ars

be
ars

Revelationis,

of Christ

that

adde

which

They

matters.

Aaron

and

Zacharie, Paule, Honorius,

also

lesser
and

were

Asia.

"^c.

delivered

of

the
such

And

skilfull and

are

Notoria,

to report
(with y//j//;/^)

figure

(I

they

dale, bookes

Enoch

Abraham,

doubtlesse

the

must

saie

conjurors

this
"

or

charvill*

further, to

such

Thomas

these

Abnadell,

Ars

Poinena,\
not

burnt

of

and

and

these

at

in

todes

Rome., wherby

And

about

they

bookes

Albert,
and

of

Abet, Tobie,
fellow

that

have

beene

they boast,

sticke

corners

bookes

Raphael;

have

carrie

Adain,
divine

most

Jeremie,

and

to

of

go

hogs doong

For
doore

from

manie

so

church

against

fooles.

needie,

estimation.

conjurors

the

Item

Riziel, Razael,
as

let

small

no

in store

the

great

names

them

Cyprian, Jerome,

19.

him/selfe

reckoning

assertions

never

much

so

manie

they repute

Salomon

Acts.

Christ

tempt

bookes

and

they

offices

so

are

poore

never

or

what

conjurors

being

them

never

gotten

obteined

have

y" absent,
" to bee-

dead.

But

releefe, have

home,

at

or

that

see

for

doore

to

to

alreadie.

art, wicked

their

to

witches

whereas

fowie

maketh

to

it appeareth

as

busieth

he

and

vertue

approch

Chapter.

xxxi.

credit

procure

to

Moses

more

afifirme,that

not

and

ernestlie

most

wicked,

owne

such

dare

assault

to

beguiled witches,

have

conjurors

about

p.

of his

have

stuffe ; when

presumed

for the

as

as

such

indeed

papists
they

as

words

refutation./

our

326.

[* See

of them,

just accompt
in

divell

so

with

divell

the

the

For

himselfe.
to

besmeered

person

or

divels

are

their

somewhat
doo

words

bugges

or

awaie

that

meanes,

referre

know

to

seeme

which

diseases, with

or

therefore

It is marvell

crosses,

drive

to

gospell, that

in the
45J-

water,

as

would

they

people.

common

violence,
anie

bicause

and

They

of

instruments

magicall

living ;

saith

infections

the

helpe

or

other

or

who

enough,

well

remoove

sacrifices,conjurations,
but

discoverie

ars

Yea,

and
and

angels,
bookes
for their
learned

Bulaphics,
these

ars

conjurors

affirme, tha.t Joseph,

redeemed

us,

was

;82
Nero
lawes

gainst

made

the

of that

residue

art

ridiculous, having

vaine, lieng and

be

to

onelie

a-

shadowes

jurors
con-

of truth, and

and

the

conjura-

tions.

the

sathan

the
that

yeeld

not

in

I would
Agrip. lib

devanitat.
scient.

the

angels

wraieth,

cunninglie
he

age,

Carolus

328.

Callus

of

whereof

they

saith

dreames.

and

alledge

will saie

have

boast)

to

part

my

can

for
the

arts

(especialliethose

they

are

be

saie

as

The

Salo"!ons

conjurations,

affirmed

first inventor
is the

by

which

wise, and

to

22.

Virgil.,and

credit

the

now

shew.

witches

which

and

doo

witchcrafts^

foolishnes, doting lies,

but

much,

that

; for

that

delight

mine

not

saries
adver-

indifferent./

Chapter.
of

the

practise

sundrie

of those

first reporter,

Polydore
seeme

and

and

antiquitatibus,cap.
;

vaine

meere

not

xxxiii.

cunning

|T is

but

authorities

parciall,and

is

beand

\V\\!a.Jannes?in6. Jambres,
toies

to

and

proofes

owne

action

oftentimes, by

their

that

which

wiser

that

tried

454-

Of

place

nothing

in his
in

and

wrote

magicians,

of

impossibilities,/conjurations,
woont

I for

mine

miracles

bein his

also

follies

vanities

and

who

sciences,
but

afterwards
his

readie

Agrippa

magicall

opinion

authors,

that

repeat

there

was

ihereoi

his

storie following

verbatim,

is skant

the

fosephus
fudceorum

De

soberliethis

other

fable, whereof

of

Salomon

and

fift booke

in his

rehearseth
manie

conceived

therein.

conjurations;
who

saith.)

are

conjuration,

lamenteth

them

teacheth

charmes,
were

of

art

other

Cor.

bad

as

calldowne

not

practiser thereof,

doo

can

assigneth

conjurors themselves,

consist

to

they

art

also

and

impietie

the

boast

this

that

how

all these

and

opinions,

and

(saithhe)

affirming
and

which

of

conjuror

discovereth

inchanters,
ceased

this

the

will
And

well

(as Agrippa
and

tell you

to

bottome

angels

man

that

nature.

hell,and

answer

appeare,

omit

of
;

as

It
that

suppose

power

of

hibited
pro-

against

report.

nature

rules

of

angels

doo

by the

the

to

; he

lawes

to

as

beyond

philosopJiia. Howbeit,

his

recanteth

halfe, and

the

occulta

De

others

tied

or

they

defaceth

great

and

abused,

man,

the

hardlie

not

and

into

onelie

not

doo

may

detecteth,

travelled

youth
was

to

this

But

heaven.

Here

strong

Fliiiie
much

according

call up

they

angels (forsooth)

hand.

at

of

yeeld

and

(as they confesse) good

be

whie

were

compelled,

creator,

there

as

know

Good

be

can

would

his

God

to

much

so

: as
so

man

veneficall

onehe

good

practisers thereof

divell

the

though

as

arts

made

anie

commanded,

be

may

their

that

utterlie,and

same

and

use

is marvell

C.

discoverie

The

Booke.

IS.

true

in this
word.

of Witchcraft.
Salomon
all

and

things,
health

also

that

of mankind

place

is very

healing
of

mine,
and

sonnes,

spirits.

with

the

unto

put

inclosed

The

thereof

savour

and

man,

reciting

and

the

Eleazer
the

efificacie of his art, did

of water,
the

"

commanded

utterlie
there

none

doubted

Wherin

was.

or

ridiculous

of

in the

read

knacke

Salomon,

no

Eleazer

wonderful!
full

basen

or

that

man,

by
that

beholders,

to

4S5-

wisedome

and

knowledge

produced,

was

of

thing being doone,

Which

man./

fell the
return

then

the

the

to

confirme

cogging

conjuration

Salomons
of Rome

Also

S.

upon

cited

rmSsi"r

Lombard

Peter

find

the

in

daie, far

Margarets
of

the

sixt
more

sentences,

...

Lib.

and

Gratian

Di/randus

cunning
inclosed

certeine
hole

supposing

there

had

all the

divels, "c.

in that

it is

cell

of

their

daie

the

the

rather

di/vels
gold

beene
And

that

thought

woorthie

divine

service.

virgine, and

you

recite, bicause

popes

conjurations,

shew

of

what

lies and

fables.

or

be

shall

find

it serveth
for the

their

tale

extended

the

of

for
the

both

and

verbatim

divers
brasen

to

religion is,that

faith
so

out

turnes

as

and

329.

flew

par-

Margarets
:

; to

vessell,and

which

^_.^^

wit, for
for the

doctrine, and

shamefullie

oms/.

perceive,

shall

S.

14.

au-

it, and

church
of

lessons

,.,

4 dist.

Dccret.

'^"I'^'ae'tx-'

left it in

it,and

Romish

and

Salomon

found

credit, you

words

these
me

; to

Salomons

wit, that

bowle,

in the

in

affirme

therein, brake

is of

read

Looke

tale

Babylonians

the
silver

decrees

golden

all soberlie

brasen

this fable
to

which

credit

in

afterwards

as

conjurations,

Salomons

with

so

the

specialliethis

; and

thousand

lake,

or

of

compiler

divinorum., doo

in h.\sRationale
in this behalfe

deepe

the

brother,

his

''^'

""

the

to

the

pot

of

out

signe

Salomons

great

church

this.

than

thence,

went

give

leaft the

And

^''^"

cousenage.

storie

Another

lesson,

how

jugling

of knaverie

cast

and

that

would

"

"/upona
forewitnps:

was

and

downe

and

did

He

wherof

mention

cunning,

from

Probatum

this.

as

so

his

and

possessed

were

depart,

of

bour
neigh-

sawe

scale

making.
his

declared,

;
to

left

giving

this kind

was

the

made

owne

by

divell

the

forsaken

he

farre

not

thereof, he

overthrowing

he had

set

nose

divell

time

slanders

cure

Salomon

his

at

the

Salomons

the

his

verture
out

meane

of

shew

to

divell

of

many

made

divels

Vespasian

that

ring, under

whose

of

prieties
pro-

and

o"j

profit

He

awaie

for

presence

order

conjured

incantations

being willing

countrimen

my

possessed

roote,

In

for the

returne.

souldiers, cured

maner

drewe

him.

to

more

all their

driven

are

never

in the

that

of the

of

then

they

among

of the

kind

of

divels.

against

n-

about

him,

And

rest

nose

diseases

to

awaie, that

Eleazer,

the

above

the

common
one

philosophic

conjurations written, whereunto

driven

so

are

from

is efifectuall

wherewith

of

maners

which

did

perfect knowlege

giftgiven

inchantments,

diverse

full and

the

had

and

philosopher,

greatest

had

he

but

and

the

was

chap.

to

is stained

^^

384

TJic

Booke.

n.

The

read

Lessons
S.

on

discovei'ie

xxxiiii.

tra?islated

dale,

Margarets

the

ivJiere

churches,

in all

Chapter.
hath

pope

authorities
word

English

into

for

word.

JOLIE
ill die

Ltd.

sanctissimcT
vir.

Marg.

would

5.

and

crosse,

456-

6.

Led.

bound

threw

him

the

attend

paradise
foote

thy
Looke
the

lidoni,
383.
pag.

then

flew

we

seeing

out

ever

for

be

lieng

time

his

in

of

hir

of

hir

head

the

speake,

to

the

wait

head,

and

hir

prison

where

with

doove

the

and

of

said

awaie

Take

of

gates

God,

to

said

Veltis, one

am

of the

thanks

divell

able

haire

Margaret,

tell thee

them

whome

Babylotiians comming,

gold therein,

part

the

at

Niger, having

heaven,

giving
The

may

beene

the

into

she

name.

said,

since

recited

have

therof

end

had

thou

vessell, and

brasen

there

supposing

and

divell

the

in the

shut

Salomon

thy

me

head, that

my

being done,

which

in

word

from

to

of

his

in

seene

art

on

heaven

was

Then

thy comming.

divell.Declare

the

to

signe

that

dragon,

the

the

by

foote

from

Christ

Blessed
;

said

who

sitting thereon,

of

him

hir

set

light shined

crosse

made

sittinglike

taking

and

ground,

divell

middest.

man/

another

sawe

the

to

and

was,

in the

burst

the

terrible

she

have

might

she

enimie

secret

sawe

hir, but

fast to his knees, she

praiers being made,

she

praier, she

that

GOD,
hir

with

devoured

have

she

Afterwards,

face

to

from

dragon

the

hands

face

rising

and

of

required

Margaret

conflict

brake

the

annoie

to

storie, you

shall

execution

vessell, and

just.

the

this

also

have
hir

was

But
the

praier

following.
passion,

my

sinnes

the

For

This

is

witch

anie

candles*

me

asketh
from

330.

there/fore
(though
said
lo he

come

she

Except
did

did

the

at

just labour,
all

of

I also

honor
let

death,

deliver
O

Lord,

ministreth

or

obteine

in travell

women

for all his

require,

of me,

him

heareth

or

pardon

point

And

in the

Deliver

there

manie

were

Such

things

thou

into

him)

bid

thou

it,"c.

of his

heaven, saieng

from

of Christ.

spouse

conjuror
dieth.

downe

came

may

being

church

deserve

whatsoever

that

call upon

thereof.

danger

praier ended,

Hir

writeth,readeth,

adversaries.
a

health.

for his
the

build

of me,
me,

on

of his

hands
shall

me,

or

of the

whosoever

co-

saie) when
a

calleth

that

(they

mon

or

whosoever

out

he

you.

memoriall

maketh

him

unto

preests
fit,
proI warrant

father, that whosoever

therefore

Grant

doo
But

thou

as

Blessed
hast

it,thou
sithens

to
canst

have

cut

thou

art

asked,

everlasting rest,
refused

no

beene,

with
must

Margaret
the

Then
head

part
and

granted

are

"c.

off hir

have

and

thunderclaps,

great

to

unto

be

the

thee;

hangman

whome

me,

doove

and

she
then

tedious,

of Witchcraft.
thought good
the

upon

reader

my

and

maner

forme

The
A

delicate

storie

of

would
HERE

blind
yoong
had

man,

altogither affect
S.

Margarets

full

of

said

; Oh

hand

to

hand

overthrow

praied

of
in hir

yoong

hand,

among

for

of

hooke

which

beene

no

woman,

he

causes

she

ground, saieng
hast

no,

thou

often

Art

shalt

overcome

such

with

God

wrinkles,

hir

hand,

appea/ring

had

heard

come

overthrow

in invisible

at

thou
me

his

curssed
in

him

threw

waxed

could

Mutuaii

^e"ne/
of sudden

not

queane,

long bodie,
verie

in the
For

lowd,

with

him

the
had

she

of

shape
the

hir downe

divell, art thou

visible

the

saw

surelie

praiers.

length

with

there, who

fowle

with

thought

unto

S.

threatning signes

threatning
he

of

was

hir voice

as

he

in the

woman

ragged cloathes, crieng

and
lustilie,

thou
not

in

divell

hir

full of

and

knees,

afraid,and

was

ilfavoured

an

he

grew

fists made

and

And

finding

place, and

the

sort,

understandable,

not

carried

fell upon

such

head

of colour,

thought

in

seeing

hir

man

but

woman,

and

with

voice

rored

she

he
me

maner

example

which

his knees, she

on

and
his

as

place

into

came

like

Kakozdia.

divell to appeare

the

And

that

hearbs

she

when

decrepit

age

certeine

hearbs

yoong

face,pale

having

and

No

and

The

was

leane

the

into

thus

victorie.

on

the

to

battell.

in

came

gather
And

suffer

would

according

him

overcome

to

God

that

in

towne,

kneeling

praie, secretlie

forme,

things

the

of the

out

did

great

himselfe, how

surelie

till I had

him

he went

things, that

going backe,

him.

that

to

praiers, there

understood,

unto

where

borne.

man

pale, and
be

his

dumme

was

houre

might

he

Margaret.,
hooke

twelfe

visible

in

middest

the

other

among

fight with

would

how

might fight with

divell
then

he

as

but

things,

with

the

certeine

such,

hearing

other

among

the

would

! I

forme

and

place

him

unto

suffer,that

worldlie

consider

of

in

sermons

(I sale)

soule, who

And

was.

their

was

storie

stufife consisted

simplicitie was

to

would

about

convenient

began

was,

example

this

such

also

there

his

divell

him,

therefore

of

salvation

visible

wherein

in

of

the

in

made,
for

whose

God

slights

divell.

commoditie

the

the

457-

reall

service, but

Lombard,

triumph

that

sermon

poperie :)

of

unto

respect

no

their

storie,depending
authors, word

grave

by S. Margarets
a

recited,

was

time

being

wJio

with

fight

(after a

onelie

manie

Chapter.

Lombard.^

needs
was

not

lamentable

385

35.

following./

XXXV.

Margaret

S.

with

precedent, reported by

matter

in

for word,

refresh

to

chap.

which
the

to
come

fight, whomc

ihou

temptation.
3D

4^S.

[86

And
hir

TJic

Rooke.

15.

he

as

spake

about, beating

hceles, and
331.

S.

that

came

running
the

by

man
wo-

life.

to

of

vertue

bodie

that

But

hooke

so

the

seeing

thrust

hands,

sometimes

so

people

they

prison.

his

hir

manie

doone,

vile

drew

with

wounded

whereof
was

into

haire, and

and

long,

what

him

the

by

noise

maner)

maketh

he

called

in

vaine

could

Vincent

bad

he

could

words

the

to

for

neither

hended
appre-

S. Vincent

him,

hir, who

that

hir

and

of

she

thereupon
immediatlie

God,

had

that

beene

nor

it

were

from

understand

sinnes.

the

hir confession.

heare

to

caused

matter,

upon

man

heare

confesse
hir

hand

this

unto

chaplines

doo,

priest heare

the

his
said

to

so

brought
his

laid
of

one

and
in

be

to

present

were

all

understanding

his

dumbe,

neither
Vincent

holines
dead

that

they

nativitie

hir

priest,

the

Notwithstanding,

confession, affirming

that

she

S.

should

the

dumbe

verie

to

distinctlie

speake.

the

hir, to

hir

confession
ministred
in

and

long
hir
8.

as

the

saved

is found
Carocul

20.

breath
the

Specula

bishop

publikelie

the

in

into

of

church

The

of

storie

that

prooved
and

was

of

hir

to

courteouslie

by

blasphemous

ridiculous
doone

the

beat
doone

of

spake

as

that

killed

and

at

last

his

rehearsed

also

others,

to be both

prooved

by

and

Robert

preached

of

S.

ridiculous

and

poitit.
is

Margaret

fable, may

be

incredible, impossible, foolish,impious,

conteined

matters

circumstance
the

storie

be

God

Chapter,

in everie

storie

the

meanes,

hir

to

selfe to

man

yoong

repeated

manie

After

miracle, she

This

and

xxxvi.

vnpious
IRST,

everie

unction

Vincents

be

to

Rome.\

Margaret

Saint

The

S.

Italie.

and

Aquinas,

459-

The

by

exeviploriim,

of

dumbe.

hir

that

see

in hir bodie.

gallowes

home

departed

in

59.

serm.

anie
from

had

she

being

unto

knew

extreame

commended
to

came

Cathalonia

beene

and

she

length

at

of all that

presence

intercession,

ex

17.

hir, and

unto

confidentlie

selfe, pronouncing

never

eucharist

the

did

priest approched

all
hir

had

she

though

required

she

whome

ever
therfore, whatso-

priest
the

as

confessed

and

And

the

soone

as

confession, she,

distinctlie, as

as

him.

unto

commanded,
and

spake,

borne,

word

obeie

things

all

God

of
and

heare

dumbe

speake

man

accomplish

cap.

his

At

and

and

man,

his

to

altogether

empl.

with

dieng.

seemed

revived, and

Dist.

the

them,

unto

yoong

(according

S.

with

hir

caught

the

raiseth
liead

hir sometimes

left hir

he/

he

words,

sometimes

sore,

Vincent

these

discovcrie

thereof.

divell,when
hir,to

pull

his
awaie

therein, and
it

Though
hands
hir foot

were

at

were

bound
his

by

the

cruellie
;

desire.

yet it
He

of Witchcraft.
speake

could

not

Tread

off,that
yet she

and

is

heaven
to

in

that

could

that

S.

heare

the

miles

from

dove

who

Peter,

his

on

sitting upon

(they saie)

crosse

the

had

off.

so

farre

is

porter,

or

and

said

open

verie

cleare

was

farre

so

off.

For

it is neerest

good

he

yet

187

37.

the heavens

when

sunne,

she

And

speake

sight

and

us.

sawe

hir

But

sunne;

head,

She

am.

prison.

than

higher

is 3966000.

us,

close

troad

what

little dove

see

she

as

tell you

I may

was

could

that

long

so

Chap.

paire

And

she

had

else

the

pope,

of eares,

lucke,

good
who

hath

Secundum
Bordinum

Corrigens.
Quoesit.
Math,

than

dooings

more

hir.

for

long/

Salomofi

divels.

the

before

long

shall

burne

life,who
than

in

stories,

notable

them,

papists,

as

these

written

I have

and

conjurors
grosse

that

we

and

witches

and

seeing
with

the

false

were

same,

at

inuch

so

also

married
"c.

An

of their

shaming

Neither

the

among

for

460.

of

would

satisfied,as

others

damonum.

Katharine,

cite other

be

this
the

never

are

S.

authentike

the

well
is

one

in faith
not

and

men,

certeine

faithful!

drowned.

knowing

doctrine, brought

the

men

But

that

;
a

of

our

heresies,

walked

not

with

by

woonders,

on

catholike

could

Lord,

and
their

they

certeine

signes

true

bodie

signes
for

spring,

to

mainteined

and

confirmed

and

strengthened

beganne

upheld

being

shewed

many

popish preest.

heresies

Waldenses

vertue,

they

wherby
perverted

de

Psellus

in S. Margarets

leave

so

are

the

by

wrought

miracle

wicked

diabolicall

water

request.

marriage,

may

of

them

Chapter,

xxxvii.

the

time

certeine

and

as

77.

332.

where

be

was

also

and

protestants

miracles,

he

thereof.

they

tract.

sect.

other.

pleasant

HAT

that

but

are

The
A

will

readers

with

we

life of

the

authoritie,

breath

find

may

that

let out

whosoever

hir, shall

made

Here

the

you

fables,

that

the

as

of

miracles

troubling

rather

or

ladie

our

that

the

find

shall

you

that

that

evermore

whereby

good

I.

operatione

we

in

so

their

unreasonable

an

now

wife

looke

But

ashes

before

But

with

fier about

hell

leave

I beleeve

Christes

for/bigamie.

or

and

candle

worsse.

is

it not

gates

tooke

they escaped

praier

for

good

and

and

authontie

excellent

of

legend,

Katharine,

S.

to

is out

before.

were

we

golden

the

that

it is

in hir

made

the

pence

hell

carrie

poundof

three

better, but

wiser

she

of hir patent

date

the

But

dale

they

the

neither

place,

how

staie

to

as

melted

(they saie) they

as

Surelie

good

no

I marvell

also

divels

much

so

stand.

they

bowle.

marvell

for the

in
;

alwaies

is

It

leisure

such

provided

his brasen

with

order

had

Peter,

the

preest
be

the

joined
pix,

to

specula
exc7nplorum,
In

dist.

6.

ex

lib.

exemplorum.
empt.
CcFsarn's, ex-

69.

i88

T/ie discoverie

15. Booke.

Memoran-

dum,
it

the

water, where

and

said in the

they

shewed

their power

is

confessed
in

poperie

divell,
by him, whom

that true
miracles

great visions

be

cannot

joined with
false doctrine
;

Ergo

neither

pist,
pa-

witch,
nor

con-

juror
can

worke

hearing of all that

racles.
mi-

I carrie in my

and

hands, that

thou

the

people,
conjure thee O
to

exercise

not

these

these

altar.//

The
333.

vertue

to the drowning of this

phantasiesby
men,
people. Notwithstanding these words, when they walked stillon the
water, as they did before,the preest in a rage threw the bodie of our
the saLord, with the pix into the river,and by and by, so soone
crament
as
touched
the element,the phantasie gave place to the veritie ;
and
they being prooved and made
false,did sinke like lead to the
drowned
immediatlie
bottome, and were
; the pix with the sacrament
taken awaie by an angell. The
was
preest seeing all these things,
verie glad of the miracle,but for the losse of the sacrament
he
was
verie pensive, passing awaie
the whole
in
and
was
teares
night
moorning : in the morning he found the pix with the sacrament
upon

the

461.

and

present

were

The

xxxviii.

Chapter.

ivitJia strant^estorie of saint

foniier Dib'acle confuted.,

IJOW glad

Sir

would

How

god

John
he

was

have

it

now

plagued

in the river to be drowned

follie for

were

me

that
divell,

the

But

if other

Lucie.
to

threw
had

saie.
his
had

with sword and

to destroie the Waldettses
power
them
with his conjuringboxe "
than this preest had to drowne
fier,
have
beene
there should
a life saved.
cousening sacraments,
many
wherein
omit one
But I may
not
fable,which is of authoritie,
though
no

more

there was
conjuration expressed, yet I warrant
you
thereof.
and
shall
in
the
doomg
telling
i^= You
cousenage
she
that
read in the lesson on saint Lucies
daie,
being condemned,
from the place with a teeme
of oxen, neither
could not be remooved
faine
insomuch
to cut off hir
was
fier
burne
could any
as
one
hir,
afterwards
she
could
as
head with a sword, and yet
speake
long as
this passeth all other miracles, except it be that which
she list. And
and M. Mai. recite out o{ Nider, of a witch
Bodin
that could not be burned, tilla scroll
there

be

no

both

Led.
Sanctis

1 "=%.

in du
LucitE

was

taken
she

awaie
hid

from

where

it,betwixt

hir skin and

flesh.

390

swarmed

churchyard
God

being
made

are

find

certified

bring

to

should

herein,

those

passe,

subscribe, scale, and

the

soules

the

paines

masses

driven

saie

to

that

the
be

to

word

of

true,

and

their

for

Where
the

are

visions

be

well

God.

Consider

this

of

illusion,
how

all

all protestants

Where

bodies

are

eased

Italie, bicause

Marke

how

are

spirits?

.'' Where
to

into

illusion.

popish

was

buriall

have

to

Englandl

they

abroad
himselfe

much.

all gone

who

all

pope

trentals, whereby

they

in

illusion

it is and

wandered

Are

here

their

But

And

spread

the

so

erre,

Trulie

Where

seeth
for

it is unto

this

beleeve

papists

deere

contrarie

how

see

Who

mone

purgatorie

growne

are

and

ctrine
do-

in

such

never

past ?

beene

though

true,

times

noises

made

that

soules

the

This

their

heareth

Who

in

true

have

thereunto

sweare

swarmed

that

ol

soules./

doctrine

were

be

to

of

raising

such

lies which

the

beginne

now

"

anie

appearances

that

word

illusions

(they saie) cannot

which

popes,

appearing,

scriptures

the
and

now

conceipts

"c.

apparent,

and

the

that

them,

cannot

in

they

but

knovvne, those

walking,

the

spirits:

and

and

councels,

confirmed

where

soules

and

manifest

doctors,

have

with

free, open,

more

more

The

46^.

discoverie

The

Booke.

15.

be

the

manie

For

are

spirits

of

those

was

not

but

also

prooved
note

the

papists

the

people

about

went

shew
such

that

busines.

themselves

not

and

doctrine;

Doo

insert

to

into

thinke,

not

you

godlie divines,

and

preach

to

divine

their

that
teach

service

such

the

fables

particu-

lar
instaces

soules

walking

onlie

preached,

lowing.

S.

Steveiis

his

Sonne,

carefull
me.

some

untill

said

to

the
a

heaven

soules

mens

If

therefore
with

Gamaliel
freend

how

S.

Steven,

us

not

conjuring
thankfull

him

illis

had

in the

Non

course

remaine

compasse/
would

suffer

in

not

preests,
God
such

get

not

have

or

to

hath

blindnes

error./

to

time

of

the

and

that
be

to

care

it

buriall

us

from

false

For

here

longer,
;

but

in

studie

long.

so

witches

with

are

neither

anie

in

onlie

not

am

invention.

abused

delivered

who

solicitus

causa

is, I

foreslowed
be

emperor;

Gamaliel,

worshipful!

the

friends

and

melancholicall

that

preest,
and

from

lewd

upon
Abdias

and

bodies,

perceived
a

sorow

and

that
my

be

rather

selves

our

there

certeine

solummodo

those

may

vision, or

lien

field of

met

for

of Hotiorius

sunt

cheefelie

to

their

remove

reigne

read

kinsman,

appeared

to

mecum.

scripture giving place

lessons
his

buried

qui

whole

to

the

in the

Sir Lucian

they did, they

let

in

place (for they

counterfet

to

church,
see

all

Nichodenitis

yeeres

selfe,but

for my

there

shall

then, being

potius pro

Whereby

earth.

You

hundred

practise, and
they

better

respect
sed

Romish

in

death,

sum,

his

the

requesting

wit, foure

that

335.

with

in

Lncian,

them

their
to

dale, that

Sir

called
burie

time

for the

thereto

fol-

read

are

as

be

in

Now
either

of Witchcraft.

The

to be

saith

thus

terfet

forsaken
all hath
shall

beene

fearefiill

by

by

that

discover.
may

devoure,
he

is

of

for

and

themselves,

popes

recited

plaine

but

from

through
him

therein
him

inglie, to
in

came

There
are

not

answered
able

his

be

up

used

worthier

like

for

foorth

may

replie
to

of

An.

of

tales

before
upon

wit

your
them

visions

by

the

of

the

tales

were

historie

the

inchantment,

to

of

get away

counterfetted

He

Ccelestitius.
it had
of

man

stinus

it

1264. of whom
died

and

of

and

are

eies

tried

are

true./

one

this
are

and

matter

accord-

said

was

He

when
when

they

465-

it is

false, untill they be

of

distinction
false

Bo-

dog./

therefore

and

some

with

visions, which

such
:

like

by pope
niface.

threatened

it up

yeelded

couse-

of his

suading popedome
per-

institute

to

he

otherwise

foole

the

and

popeship,
:

heaven,

from

come

Cxle-

Pope
a

ned

visions, undecided
untried

these

as

magicall devises,
by

or

most

are

that

the

that

appeare

kind

stories

true

and

by papists,

and

their

may

woolfe,

true

are

shew

he

all other

of

But

impietie.
well

as

therfore

examples

go

bungler.

not

whome

by night,

as

But

highest degree,

though

as

Bonifacius,

some

the

his authoritie

innumerable

detected,
to

dale

this

used

fox, lived

that

by

Platina,

And

said
a

well

cousenages

reed,

cane

damnation.
the

as

knaveries,

Bonifacius,

like

feats

predecessor

yeeld

to

one

with

nightlie

blasphemous

and
and

eight, who

the

as

verie

you
and

I will

well

and

performed

respects

some

92.

mistrusted.

as

in

meere

Bruno

by

popedome

voice

were

for

ca.

your

rumbling

is least

and

even

wheresoever

it is flat knaverie,

that

conjurations

cousenages

Bonifacius
the

their

in

dailie

divell, and

death

be

lib.
rcr.

coun-

noises

such

Card.
var.

15.

have

and

H.
de

be

be

men

And

season

complaine,

his

are

may

tales,how

knaverie.

night

art, which

seeketh

conjurors

popes

apparitions

such

to

doo

yoong

visions

of

assured

verie

can

these

worthie

popish

is

and

of

the

most

divell

couseners,

well

fault

things,

it may

; it may

number

ranke

is in

seemeth

The

else

and

the

or

other

house

your

grow

Boniface.

among

dishes

indeed,

bicause

you

in

among

visions

of pope

noises,

is heard

dog

great

there

there

hereof

or

theefe

meere

that

noises, be

some

And

or

houses,

heare,

noise

cat,

recite

their

mouse,

I could

of

speaking

464.

Jio%v counterfct

credited,of popish appeerances,

ARDANUS

391

40.

Chapter.

opinion of strange noises,

Cardanns

eares.

xl.

Chap.

truth,you
;
Visions

di-

stingu

i92

15.

TJie

Booke.

discoverie

xli.

The

336.

the

Of

noise

0/ eccho, 0/

sotaid

or

! how

manie

to

de
tat.

Card.

lib.

escaped

how

strange,

so

manie

simple

the

to

telleth of

? Cardane

there

are

and

that

there,

are

wonderfull

as

counterfet

yet

seeme

more

Cornensis,vi\\o comming

one

subtili-

late

18.

to

for

him

answered

him

persuaded
of eccho
Idem,

noises

the

that
a

Win-

laie

spiritthat

wondering
meere

the

there

naturall

noise

and

other
to

strange

reports

the

to

few

as

so

instrumentall
hearers

ivith

is yet

HERE

and

Theurgie

in

the

that

ceremonies
in cleanlines

things

apparell,

about
in the

divell

had

almost

these

noises

and
it

as

manifold

were

man

it is the

eccho,

miracle,

and

but

these

belonging

house,

in

the

letter sent

to

these

by

affirme

me

by

good

papisticall

and

mind, partlie of
to

the

vessell

bodie
and

cousening
be

to

is

which

necromancie,

altogether
the

divines

worke

they
of

to
new

professed

than

partlie

sound
adde

would

as

of

matters.

fond

some

the

helping
such

to

concavitie

Chapter.

art

wherein

and

wind,

confutation thereof

lawfuU

the

much

indeed

1569. though

the

woonder.

xlii.

another

are

verie

matters

of the

conjui'ors, which
honest

be

speciallie

concerning

partlie of

hardlie

sundrie

yeare

of

ingendered

augmentation

Of Theurgie,

to

the

it, about

The

consisting

he

places

some

the

as

so

lamentablie,

so

said

was

at

the

466.

beit, their

that

other, speciallieat Ticitiittn in

persuaded

be

can

Winchester

at
was

place,

seeme

in

an
man

passed through

the

that

it rendereth

to

seeme

he

be

out

eccho

answereth.

noise

The

chester

dieng

And

end

hearing

it to

whirlepoole,

freends,

than

hall, where

great

cried

over,

passe
who

waie,

the

himselfe.

strange

more

voices, which

or

of

his

told

drowne

to

foord

the

deepe

was

to

word, supposing

him

life ; and

farre

are

Italie, in

ibid.

where

his

with

him

last

his

to

informed

and

there

even

escaped

shew

to

according

where

knowing

not

bodie

some

answer

river,

side,

rivers

alowd
to

Of

miraculous

seeme

matters
H.

things

naturall

manie

nM-rowlie

thai

one

thereby.,"'c.

drowning
fLAS

Chapter.

as

angels.

more

called
How-

superstitious,
the

bodie,

in the

houshold

and

skinne,

stuffe, in

of Witchcraft.
oblations

and

dispose
these
and

the

to

men

words
be

sacrifices

of

apparell

In

of

good

the

of

Revelations,

more

divine

they

be.

their

counterfet

words

mingled
of

their

secret

monie

dooth
the

eth

unto

anie

me

gaines

knoweth

at

lieth

of

The

this

reformed,

rather

but

hands,
in

truelie

person
well

good bodie,

further

noble

and

with

drift

for

cousenage.

thought

in

good
by

me,

for

one

this

majesties mer/cie, 46J.

vertuous

personage,

I will forbeare
this

letter

that

wrote

and

penitent, not

displeasure might

to

seem-

expecting

that

speake

to

^'^'

foolish

condemned

this time

fearing

least

matter,

and

unto

hir

reprived by

most

godlie disposition at

ought.

my

prisoner

sup-

paltrie stufFe,

counterfet

sent

the

unlearned

bargaining

ofThsur-

phrases,

their

scope

herein,

you

as

and

kings bench,

and

as

time

be

to

occasion

letter, upon

their

Appen-

v"n'^art''

worke

to

diffuse

their

life, their

art

satisfie

to

damnable

and

practises,

their

all

their

art

the

saith)

more

barbarous

simple,

the

the

ceremonies,

their

beggerlie

of

Paiile^ the

presumptions

names,

their

(they say)

(as A^rippa

their

popish

shameles

their

mediation

good

honorable

commend

their

all

cleane/ spirits. 337.

of

art

ignorant,

strange

impietie,

present

in the

the

their

throughlie
insert

the

tious
supersti-

washed

awaie

the

But

assertions,

their

bewraie

to

matter

whose

with

chaseth

selves

your

diverse

uncleanlinesse

Alinadel,

to

seeme

cousening

this

at

through

Notarie.

holines,

more

place

verie

art

dealing,

fooles,

which

the

construction,

their

this

art

Wash

knowne
usuallie

and

man,

wit

; to

For

of

characters,

their

order

ridiculouslie.

false

whereof, they saie, dooth

things. They cite

which

the

393

heavenlie

have

as

account,

arts

their

But

miracles,

And

and

these

of

authoritie

much

aire, infecteth

belongeth

Hereunto

their

so

conceits

upon

corrupteth

for

"c.

persons

cleanlines

contemplation

Esaie

cleane,

the

chap.42.

which

he
and

ensue

follow.

The

copieof

Maister
in

of art,
times

letter sent

u7ito

and

both

praciiser
of

past,

condenitied

certeine

die

to

R.

drawiie

out

worke

':ounted famous

and

sciences;
:

T. E.
also

noiv

wherein

he
[* Lines

'^

AISTER

scene

same

by

touching; these deceits.*

opoicth the truth

m

S.

of physicke,

vaine

the

for

R.

me

you
within

and

SCOT,\
certeine

have

in

these

skilfuU

according
abuses

to

your

worth

the

things

which

hand

xxvi.

yeares,

in those

Rom.

sciences.

among
And

request, I have

tioting,touching
I

my

those

Marke

the

selfe have

scope

i, 3, 5

Ital.]

3, 4

the

of^"

'^'"^ '^"^''"

'f
[J^
^'"^^

"^''

which

were

bicajise the wJiole

!":

394

The

Booke.

I ;.

discourse
lohotn

sovie

are

credit

great

selfe,that

have

to

that

anie

oitelie

and

hitiderance, and

spent my

the

for
in such

remaining

be the

earth, speciallie

sawe

John

Malbornes
booke

bor7te
the

devises

openeth

of Oxe7ifor d,

divi7ie

tecting
de-

all the

For

five

illusio7is

"^

mi7te

i7ive7itio7is

those

of

past

yeares

lament
time

JoJui

Mal-

wherein

and

arts

the

face of

Sir

07ie

it,not

which

at

Lord

The

pa7't

owne

too7ig, by

hu7idred

whole

my

and

tnade

wish

atid

spend

by.

or

demned
con-

lawes,

did

a7id

past

yeares

Saxo7i

three

warning

through

Christia7is.

truth,

one

princes

the

losse

luorthilie

practises : being

my

hands,

my

great

anie

hart)

thought

I
at

my

stand

my

receive

also

repe7ited me

to

conscience,
attd

all otJiers to

zV/ tJie old

whome

see

never

sciences, but

things

to

owne

{I speake itfro7n

among

wicked

time

present

studies

coiltrie, but

writte7i

booke,

mine

wicked

last

lost, dr' have

anie

at

practisers,

I could

yeares,

so7ne

that, contrarie

also

noted

they,

see

this

at

to

spectaclefor

in

for

attd

t/iy 7tative

77iy time

And
to

and

those

in

it ifi the

speake

xxvi.

wicked

and

arts

and

fotirteen years,

or

never

Yet

and

vaine

I may

onlie

couldj

same

of God,

lawe

doone

illusions.

dozen

therein.

truth

sparkle of

grant

time

you,

to

the

manie

great

vaine

famous

these

skilfull therein, sought

most

had

the

bej

to

and

cousenings

those

withall

of trtith

who

time

all

among

conversant

matter

meere

be

that

those

in

signifie unto

to

my

that

rcleeve

than

above

doo

with

to commit

more

noted

ain

dealings

sojne

than

hand,

miserie

considered

have

my

iny

bicause

therefore

beene

I have

see

had

of God,

presence

S.

iftcrease

may

am

to staie

yet of

enimies

mine

that

knowing

remaine

freends

whose

freends

tny
fne

Notwithsta7iding,

others

338.

for

7ioi)iinaimg ceriei'ne persons, of

living,

some

exceed

which

practises;

to

number

it is better

world,

same.

468.

"S^

respect therof,

in

in

alreadie

the

dead

7vithout

dowfie,

be set

no/

can

discoverie

he

scietices

of

conjuratio,

worthie

thi7ig 77iost
it.

the

greatliefurther
you

a7id

see

for
to

set

the

world,

the

better

Lord,
have

46g. offend
Lords

whole

beetle
his

to

or

hurtfull

or

by

Lordships
Gods

7ny

77iy

L.

U7tder

and

eares.j

A7id

bri7tg you

and

glotie,

thi7ig that

and

to

so

loth
L

the

doo

to

leave

all your

may

it shall

there

their

of

shall

illusio7is

pa7-don

at

your

fearefull, doubtfiill,and

case,
is

ofii/isiveto

except
7ny

onelie

had

verie

good
excepted) L

thittg that

any

your

actio7is

profit of

be

may

of Leicester, who
God
(hir Majestic

therefore

you

a7id

and

all

craving

parson

na7ne,

bestowed,

selfe,co7isideri7igmy

my

7iext

preserved
who

to

any

the

in ha7id:

bei7ig verie

taider

na7ne

Thus

large.

at

fro77i

whofne

it in

well
have

with

throughlie discussed, a7td

pro7iiisedyou,

7Jiy ha7id

keeping,

pit7pose,

warra7it

a7id

your

deciphered

that

for

labour

good e7iterprise
you

scie7tce

cousenages

ha7ids
loth

the

se7id

if you

thinke

shall

You

booke

7ioti7ig. I left the

where

i7i Sussex,

SlanghaTn
have

the

Worship

to

7/iay
the

good

e7id and

all Ch7-istians.

Fro77i

to

of Witchcraft.
bench

the

friend

this

and

with

his

lend

have

it

his

given

that

although
friend

for

word

conclusion

The

of

borrowe

albeit

Worships

and

poore

he

time.

desolate

he

mine, being

shall

be

all

these

of

such

is

it ; yet
of

the

safe

same

this, whatsoever

and
deale

credit, to

had

knight
the

Slangham,

and

But

confessed

restitution

therefore

of

parson

worship

great

it for

of

the

the

to

purpose,
men

might

superstition,

not

of

friends,

Your

58;

395

42.

E.

booke

best

that

him,

and

T.

serva/tt,

for this

I sent

procured

March,

8. of

Chap.

his

folHe

he

would

shire

would

and

sound.

heeretofore

"^''^ author

hath

"

for

gone

have
not

in

be

allowed

which

should
of

out

currant,

written
to

their

end

close
and

of

ample

shew

everie

by

and

the

Qnicqnid

in

much

sense,

much

so

they

ce/at, so/is

shrowds

yet

will

that

to

and

calor

may

by

omtie

revelat

snozue

dooth

them
covered,
dis-

appeere

will

hidden

practise,
for

length

at

verse

the

subtill
be

sion'!""*^

reason,

shelters

rimed

therefore

Which

and

they
old

and

lesse

nakednesse.

cautelousnesse

shadowed,

hitherto

practises, turning

that

their

such

never

light, according

nix

counterfet,

pretended
clowts,

whereof

arts,

intent, privie purpose,

they
never

clouded
detected

and

patched

secret

with

they

common

themselves

devise, have
be

cloked

fallible
counted

now

by

not

and

rags

be

sort,

no

sift such

and
the

touching

be

and

time:

spection
circum-

manifestlie

:/

339.

A ndrceas

What
Heat

thing
of

the

soever

dooth

stume

make

hide,
it

Gartnerus
Marieemon-

spide.

by

And

according
told

to

untruth,
truth

it

the
but

verdict
who

is

selfe,saieng
non

sit
so

of
the
;

Christ,
substance

Nihil

est

be

but

knowne

true

and

Nothing
it
and

Nazarite,

who

Ab.

Fie.

never

of

groundworke

occnltttm

tant

detegendtim,
secret,

the

Eng.

ianus.

quod
Matt.

is

shall
*

Luke.

8, 17.

"And.

22.

12,

[* =and]

revealed./

26.

10,

Mark

2,

196

discoverie

The

i6. Booke.

Tf The

470.

first

The

of

of ivitcJwiongers conceipts, confutations thereof

among

trie, condition, estate,

of

them

to

authors

to

their

grandams

maids

witchcraft

is

booke

manie

times,

Mallet

learned

"

to

ches.
wit-

braine

471.

enough,
they

authoritie

the

universitie

find

almost

arguments

stuffe,or

new

tales,whereof

must

know

had

no

coun-

impossibilities;

that

occasion
of

composition

so

go
this

fames
alledge

to

that

profound

as

so

so

hard

with

credit

all

and

finallie

to

place

unto

of

their

their*

of

to

the

absur-

witchcraft
the

by

doctors

and

seaze

pope,
of

imprison,

to

and

to

the
con-

confiscate

them.
said

Which

praises

owne

For

credit

proofe

booke,

against witches, they

with
their

although
yet

of

men

whereof

that
suffered

by

to

their

cover

lies, which

abroad

spread
the

false.

credit,and

monsterous

same

being

suppresse

their

their

those

o-

pinionative

herein,

mainteine

published

ridiculous

stirre up

one

of

greatest

and

matter

assigned

before/ them,

call

to

all Christendome,

never

they

and

inquisitors

witches

doctors, to

it will be

give

"c

execute

the

were

conceived

commendation

and

Collen,

gathered

opinions

the

allowed

"

Ufalefcarum,
I have

of whom

out

were

to

two

abused

God

but

what

wives

I have

the

of

the

see

can

goods./

These

340.

of

and

injuries, have

were

in

Malleus

confound

to

with

their

marvel

art

although

demne,

[* sic\

called

booke

of that

doctors
ditie

that

you

and

coine

must

old

Institor, whome
coparteners

were

matter.

all their

of

more

But

be

which
In

called

No

learne

to

quisitors
in-

that

you,

this

fables,

substance

contrived.

Henrie

and

Sprenger,

the

being disapproved, they

their

of

they

ever

unconstancie,

Mai.

M.

as

art
of

ikers

the

agree
of

out

in

unto

of

gathered

religion so

or

and

histitor

principall parts vi'herof

writers
the
heereupon

and

difference

delivered

had

and

conceived

Henrie

Mai.

M.

have

you

and

Sprefiger

compilers of

I have

scratching

an

of fames

authoritie

the

substance

or

former

the

absurdities

inaner

ITHERTO

pilers
com-

epilogsrepeatifiginaiiie of

in

and

The

Chapter.

conclusion,

of

all

booke.

XVI.

are

such

reason

be

bewitched,

so

of

they

mainteine

I remember

intollerable

authoritie,

writings,

they

have

they
their

severe

and
as

to

write

in

ceedings
pro-

assaults, speciallie

for

gave

in the

night,

many

times

finding

needdels

sticking

in

their

biggens,

398
The

melancholike

finall

cause.

thereby
The

male-

riall

cause.

men

man

or

sicke

folkes

accomplished,

the

which

and

forme

usuall

performe

the

hir

consent,

owne

yet

except

matter,

The

473-

Reasons

to

witches

they

can,

HAT

^f

words,

which

the

maie

sequele.

other
as

are

should

his

For

It

Probaium
est,

by

ther
mo-

Bun-

gies

con-

fessio

is
is

of

all

that

Bungie,

yeares
there

came

land,

she

couse-

being

all

by
men

yoong

than

the

their

be

can

to

couseners,

prooved.

And

these

short

other

to

doo, and
bad, in

be

ours

anie

doo

can

witchcraft, use

witches

our

said

are

thing,

ours

and

Mahomet,

forsake

such
theirs

reason

doo

can

Christ, and

renounce

both

also

despise

his

lawes,

christianitie.

to

all

that

principall witch,
"

in diverse
name

by

sufficientlie

as, if

witches

thought,

for the

trinkets,
for witchcraft

thing

such

devised

infidels,in

much

so

in

continuing

the

have

other

such

plainelie perceived by

and

bookes
of

the

cheefe

witches

that

exercise
the

from
set

great

are

couseners

reputed, tried,

so

abused

hir, witchmongers

ners.

among

doo

cousened

to

chronicled

be

and

(having

al witches
are

so

to

men,

babies, (S^'
supposeth

trifles,of

no

babies,

more

witches

large step

also

mother

but

multitude

instruments

which

characters
In

our

one

by

following.

If their

as

sacraments

which

other

good.

be

and

Turkes

contrarie.

nothing.

giftto

either

taken,

so

and

images,

but

I trust

reasons

the

and

most

requisite
or

grace

are

the

as

necessarie

the

are

further

be

that

words,

and

prooved

so

without

withal)

compendious
First, in

necessa-

rie

people

same

and

the

characters

things

characters,

accomplished)
the

have

in

pronounce,

circumstance

no

to

witch,

woonders

thought

are

(as
abuse

doo

couse7ied.

gentleman

1^

such

greatest

true

with
where-

Chapter.

and

words

doo

canfiot

their

third

that

proove

that

out

and

instruments,

imputation./

others

by

or

be

she

sometimes

bewraied,

creature

is said

none

when

signes, images, characters,

other

any

pious.
im-

be

to

evill,as

is hurt

and

matter

doo, leaving

they

as

action

for that

The

words, charmes,

are

"c

corne,

or

thought

is

sometimes

healed, theeves

are

although

words

trade
be

to

trees,

"c.

goods,

it is

maner
or

grasse,

their

to

thereof

end

beast,

whereby

as
come

"c

and

The

papists.

and

persons
effect

The

good,

discoverie

The

6. Booke.

out

all

in

furthest

when

condemned

estimation

realme,

the

with

witch

ringleader

and

whole

and

so

manie
much

parts

authoritie,registred
of

Rochester,

of all other

and

as

of the
and

reputed

witches) by good

of Witchcraft.
is found

proofe

freelie,without
onlie

(towards
in

of

times

indeed

and

she

to

men

beleeve
The

worke

anie
she

like

litterallie

not

had

discover,

who

them

thinke

diverse

other

such

And

yet

others.

anie

than

of anie

divell

and

godlie

know,
of

also

that

had

never

yet knew

nor

made

life time

in hir

474.

and

sundrie

at

she

went)

she

hirs,/ 342.

husband,

hir

bed, and

voice

some

of

partlie of mine

Cantierbttrie, whose

anie
his

thing

fame

in these

he

knew

spirit of

of great
also

cousenage

"

honestie, credit,
him

gave

nothing

and

the

assistance

the

devises, without

with

beyond

farre

was

parts,

became

lost

confessed, that

I will

name

manie

abused

he

the

that

and

all the

authoritie,

varlots

cousening

trade)

freend

had

this

did

wisedome,

commendations

good

end.

great

from

and

wisdome

of

mainteine,

the

onlie

not

as

slight and

and

same,

will

when

cousenages,
credit

matter,

bed

manie

honest

who

Againe,

the

tell where

death

before
the

and

wonderfuUie

by

she

doo.

spirit,saving

witnesse

can

for his

his

on

of

death

(as

T.

one

could

other, but

or

hir

practises, whereby

(I saie) protest

he
who

he

in

that

cousening

this

things

could
of

making

more

and

said

that

bed

consisted

cunning

saving

testimonie

divell

supernaturall

be

may

the

these

spiritor

hir

assistance

And

(I sale)

protested

in

the

thereof.

whome

people

credit

and

that

399

3.

in hir death

confessing

the

partlie by

materiall

anie

of hir

surgerie,

professor

credit, to

how

deceiving

and

knowledge,

other

cousener

inforcement,

or

maintenance

the

others

meere

and

physicke

cal/led Hero?i,
owne

compulsion

deluding

in

sight

be

to

chap.

discovered

? Which

otherwise

be

to

had

stolne
of great

men

beggerlie slights

and

might

from

but

people,

not

are

witchcrafts, which

common

are

witchcrafts

common

famous

would

of

Iv*^^

remained

have

perpetuall objection against

found

of late yeeres

thousands

manie

in

doonghill,

In

much

so

there

not

terror

"

Were

me.

the

to

three

images

astonishment

matters

great

as

pretended

beene

those

preserve
intended
their

enimies

such

like

of

no

mischeefe

we

that
breed

I feare

to

long
comfort

since
that

the

have
we

feare, conceipt, and

inconvenience

wish, that

even

for

to

such

effect,the practisers

be

they

they

them

shall

should

babies

enjoy
doubt
that

world.

of such
stand

with

awe

they

those

brought

witches,
the

of

of
and

conjunng
P'eestiate
Islington:

papists

birause

the

place

undelstsd

confesse,

Latine.

may

And
or

wii^t

excellent

the/ same.
can

'"

matters

pretenses

never

all extremitie

or

most

Howbeit,

of

beene

these

re-

porteth

practised against sitewefh

mischeefous
in

practises, though
punished

withstand
be

traitors,

Lord

attempts

easilie

deprived
in this

have

to

and

indeed
have

of

doubted

practises

could

hands

beene

was

lewd

the

viama

if the

But

o^

booke

^'^'"^''o-

to

^
.

witchcraft.

by

destruction

other

not, but

by

passe,

and

the

all

doubt, if such

should

Jewell

from

devises, although

But

them.

(whose

persons

therby)

doone

be

to

of

thought

were

"

have

j.

in
J. Rodin
the preface

"
.

doo

take

therein

47S-

The

i6. Booke.

400

is manifested

the

But

this

devise

of

to

returne

witchcraft.

found

the

to

it

So

rather

or

and

Queene,

presumption

discoverie

that

was

of

old

one

it is

practised (for

aforesaid

knaverie

devise)

supplie

to

and

devised

wanting monie,

cousener,

stale

the

his want,

by

of

promising

neere

London.

waie

well

by

the

love

of anie

should

make

in the

seene

who

for

through

night

despaire.

have

obteined
the

his

and

hoping

one

sute

in

by that

yet get againe,

himselfe

paied

hath

though

hereabouts,

Of

one

but
that
A

strange
miracle, if

that

was

so

canonicall, of

follie

bewitched
a

divel

that

is flat cousenage.

IJERE I

aptlie

were

may

happened

love, now
with

would
no

the

borrowed.

get

meanes

hucksters

handling,

whole

which

doubt

gladlie

he
But

received

matter,

neither

can

till triall

was

trouble

some

Chapter.
he

could

insert

within

by

in

herein, he

that

witchcraft

that

he

love, he

revealed

monie

and

dismissed./

now

fourth

The

47("-

it where

rather

he

his

recover

joy

were

all their

Gentleman,

yoong

could

being

there

powdered

his

he

monie

forwardnes)

simplicitie or

of his

had

bicause

(his

to

meanes
nor

felicities

But
and

reports

mawgre

the

the

heard.

what

watch,
with

atchieving

of

made

dogs

But

at

appertained

have

you

that

Which,

man

blacke

mixed

being

it for him

that

also

the

"c.

his

But

other

better

no

and

hope

those

steed

in

the

or

herof,

him

to

monie.

cunning

as

would

of whome

yeelding

of

and

that

Gentleman

undone

them,

dogs

against them,
hath

and

hastilie

too

passing through

monie.

his

buried

in

procure

unto

disbursse, provided

to

white

he

name,

demand

made

remained

For

and

pounds,

yoong

Finallie, this

was

season

of time

tract

The

mans

had

what

litle space

and

either

a
as

preparation

and

force

doo

would

would

thought

fourtie

leaving nothing

untill he

bruted

were

he

pleasure.

his.

"c

he

of witchcraft, to

devises,

of

of wax,

tell what

to

of

presentlie

it not
a

summe

art

cunning

freend

cousenage,

I omit

lies

of

his

at

this

humor

whome

cunning

his

whose
the

women

choise

puppets

the

three

had

he

the/ hands

for

in that

cunning

satisfied

bicause

to

his

with

motion,

that

served,

be

three

Gentleman,

yoong

faile

abused

343.

not

he

it

the

to

waxen

images
late

heart

God.

against
Note

traiterous

discoverie

the

read

cotdd

speake

no

Latine,

miracle

another
compasse

of

scriptures

no

of

proof

importance,

childes

brance,
remem-

on

true.

conceive,
"

cousenages.

There

which

may

that

these

was

one,

anie

induce

supernaturall
whom

for

some

bodie

resonable
actions

but

are

respects

name

to

fables
not.

of Witchcraft.
that

helpe

him.

That

blind, dumbe
but

for

as

"

the

inserted

miracle.
the

among

authentike

divell, that
understand

could

read

But

divels

French,

ridiculous

is

so

and

void

serious

amisse, being

the

Of

divination

by

for

is

of the
O

such

witches

of

divels

indeed

doctors,

shall

you

"}(","=^'
f?""
sembied
^''^^'"*'

that

saie,

they

apparentlie

more

instruments

with

but

are

when

learned

experiments

as

which

Whereof

trifles.

meere

credulitie.//

Chapter.

477-

sheeres, and

and

by

the

booke

heare

vouched

are

of

words

the

and

reasons
cousen-

candens,*

Ferrmn

by
JV.

344.

know

to

their

and

conjurors,

fables,which

all the

could

where

commandements

transfortnations, of

over

passe

all the

writers

the

was'ove*

as

had

meanes

effect ; than

witches

and

witches

There

same

divell

opinion thereof confuted, a bable

clocke,of certeine jugling knacks, manifold

the overthrowe

ages,

hir

his

key, Hemingius
what

fift

the sive

marie

of that countrie

of

overtaken

The

the
Another

writings, produce

divels

at
wrought by witches,
by
they expound by miracles, although

conceive

read

prooveth

that

and

their

name

extraordinarilie

"c.

English,

and

he

witching

our

altogither

being

(and by

language

scriptures ;
Gods

bewraied.

conceipt, nothing

my

godlie divines, in

they

apocrypha

she

was

the

canonicall
wherein

questions,

Indeed

or

none

401

5.

physician could
(as is said) both

no

was

anie

was

all

cousenage,

babies,

of

as

he

scriptures,

to

onelie

speake
in

so

read

knaverie

bewraied.

be)

leafe

canonicall

Latine, and

witchcraft

and

he

men

Furthermore,
that

he

answered

resiant, as

are

could

his

no

may

certeine

yet

wherein

dumbe

(forsooth) though

man

deafe,

apocrypha,

consisted

rest

blind, deafe, "

taken

was

chap.

^*

"^c.

the

^^*'"

whose

zeale

follie in this

among

witches

omnipotencie,

sive
and
when

pipe
sawest

preests

"

sheeres*
keie

the
of

the
a

other

for the

names

keie,

upon
of the

at

the

thou

ashamed

and
would

Hemingius,

as

detection
the

of

49.

diddest

it

to

persons

of these
consent

his

used

theft, doo

psalme,

suspected
reading

the

it,but

are

words

practisewith

unto

orderlie
of the

him]t

of

by

psalter

put

psalme

["

p.

2621

And

theefe.

the

magicis.

he

that

divination

suptrst.

discredit.

great

discover

to

maintenance

the

in

Hemi7ig.

and

ignorance

bewraied

Chaldceans

the

his

see

concerning

published

hath

commend
might justlie
to

I have

absurdities

(saith he)

fastned

theefe

sorie

otherwise

learning

Neither

behalfe.

himselfe,
Popish

"

am

^'^'-^

popish
lib. de

howbeit

'"

the

into

[Ifthou

booke

will
i-'

[t []

in

text]

The

Booke.

i6.

402

and

wagge,
whose
The

not

wisest

name

bring

the

to

this

hand,

sive

naturall

consisteth

conceive

For

by

as

awaie

witches
which

psalme,

his

with
in

also

keie,

and

divell

the

runneth

visible
in-

other

the

booke

falles the

not

where

much

so

staled

that

up

(by

perceiving

the

supposeth

those

he

they

in

are

the

of the

or

actions

to

babies,

everie

For

booke

and

of necessitie

course,

aire, and

carter

keie, sive

and

naturall

order, by

meanes

conceipt,

truth/ meere

legierdemaine.

as

bicause

in that

space

not

as

divell

slight hereof

the

within

must

former

deceived,

is

done

and

sheeres, being

of

reason

the

the

nimblie,

booke,

downe

theefe, and

the

hereof.

deceipt

miraculous,

may
A

to

of

dooth

the

Hereupon
and

preests

words

he

"c.

the

wherein

conjuring

it, and

hold

theefe.

the

be

must

that

sheeres,

that

them

sathan

yet

starts

up

of

absolute

twitch

the

alas, Hemingius

rather
be

and

sheeres,

laughing,

418.

give

the

scope

such

keie

although

by

passe

other

sive

the

and

But

to

farre

to

case

the

ie

over

fingers

the
in

inferreth, that

not

tend

men.

of

out

remaineth

Heminghis

greatest
clarkes

are

fall

disc

pulse beating

the

knacke.

at

fingers end)

the

knowne

prophesie

perceive

thumbe
a

beating
strike

also

(they saie)/ the

small
[*

p.

34("-'\

with
such

words

Agrifp.

in

lib. de

vanit.

scient.

"r' in

epistola
librum

ante

de

fhilosophia.

recantations,

did,

whie

renowne,
and

and

should

and

such
have

as

defend

authoritie, "

charge,

the

and

cure

would

by

they

wrists,

medicine

thrust

to
a

onelie

him:*

doo

or

pullet,and

or

whereas,

live, and

which

pinne,

chicken

doo.

whereof

vertue

the

of

not

childs

(I

are

though

well

no

enough

declareth.
mainteined

thereupon
the
it?

"

the

most

Also, when

of

as

profession of
published
Agrippa

Cornelius

heathen

searched,

secrecie

and

art

cunninglie, have

deceipts thereof,

learning, have

knowledge

of

may

jugglers knacke,

see

braine
to

to

indeed
sillie

shall

seeme

have

written

confessed
we

whereas

same

beleeve

charmes,

or

the chicken

spoken,

and

"c

ague,

the

upon

as

proceedeth

event

or

your

whereof

things

These

the

you

head

words

teacheth

when

Againe,

the

others

is also

whom

the

mysticall
were

conjuring,
C.

this

of

sort

ring, the

saie, and
words

is healed

legierdemaine,

certeine

for

in such

you

end

other

the

shall
shall

finger and

your

glasse.

or

effect

couseners

And

knife, through

experience

as

child

feate.

the

the

certeine

pronounce

thing

mooving

goblet

medicine

like

the

of

such

laie

they

wanteth

side

which

when

dooth

and

witchcraft, bicause

cause

they
345.

either

such

some

experience,

long, unto

their

frame

thereof

proofe

betweene

inches

and

forme

practise,or

hold

being

experience

maketh

art,

if you

seven

pulse,

your

upon

this

By

or

gold ring, or
of

confesse)

As

it.

clocke,

of six

thred

is tied

that

it is

what

doo

he

or

whosoever

as

Which

fall downe.

conjuror, she

or

accordinglie

manifestlie
knowe

witch

the

to

and

turne

with

princes,

industrie

much

conjuration

and

of great

witchcraft,

occulta

"

finallie found

by experience

all to

be

false and

vaine

that is

reported

of Witchcraft.
of

them,

the

qualitieand

for

all the

works

whie

should

conjuration

we

mania

more?

Also,

when

Christ

in all the

knew

that

they

Plin.

lib.

ceivers[?*]When

being

they

man

old

woman

their

faine

are

three

that

yeares

could

witches

Christ

of

necessarie

doo

he

as

should

did

we

they

wrought

lived, and

whie

word

one

that

479-

our

good

all, and

such

whie

pose
sup-

in that

not

that

de-

are

there

[*

were

(.)]

text

Note

that

during

and
Jobs "iwv^^,

\n

who

seeth

it ?

all

When

naturall

the

meanes,

scripture, which
to

lies

deserve

small

credit.

everie

miracles,

and

almost

all

of

accounted

witches

honoureth

and

so

endued

also

wrought

and

so

even

those

the

as

the

power
holie

with

said

are

be
of

so

for

to

miracles

is

doo

and

the

con-

false

divels

what

is
in

[t Not

beleeve

divels

before

printed

confirmation
detection

and

of
of

or

the

of

the

these

as

that

man

whie

trusted,

and

to

manie

ceased,
things,

of

in/fatuateas
When

borne
be

invocation

wonderfull

to

silence,

'm\."x^x"X.ox%,
Josephus

allegations

or

put

were

"c.

worker

wicked

knoweth
these

the
bookes

such

witchcraft

was

33. yeares,
witches

"

word

than

which

to

(which

the

rather

in
a

live

where

Hebrues

invocation

authoritie, in

couseners,

witch

godlie, through

witches

spirit?

upon

were

of

such

the

by

will

Gods

with

by

points

grounded

of

witches,
fables

own

is

seventie

which

working

performe

God

preferre

published,

When

cannot

spirits undertake,
and

Rabbins,

of such

on
up-

earth,

and

places

all

Christs
time

by words,

passe

cheefe

poisoner,

the

poisons

their

mainteine

all the

proofe

vita)

in

that

the

suffer

not

ceased

now

by
to

purpose,

witches,

be

to

the

of

one

retmebitis

conjurors

and

for

their

interpretations

of ?

spirit,

holie

the

their

gift of prophesie

for

interpreted by

so

of

anie

should
well

and

When

shall

non

soundeth

eare

mans

of

cousenage.

of

are

fooles

brought

When

You

namelie.

madde

be

to

allowe

nothing

Latine,t Veneficam

in

their

wit, execution

to
;

world

oracles

accomplished

are

affirme

witchmongers

prooved

translation

witlesse, and

they

make

are

cousening

mischeefes

the

to

the

are

which

it manifesteth

troversie

they

that

not

that

com-

himselfe

them

spake

nor

rather

saie,that

to

doo

affirmed)

what

locis

tniinibtis.

upon
of

accomplish

can

familiars

but

here

Christ

earth, having

upon

they saie,

as

name

can

witches,

here

with

they
doo

thirtie

art, all those

none

hist.

statural,

be

to

quantitie,

confir/mation

when

else

is constantlie

as

can

no

these

not

leastwise

spiritof God,

the

doo,

And

in

wrought

the

glorious
?

true

foolish

of his

time

(ifat

occasion

that

his

exceed

Christ

gospell, for

be

to

that

of

them
that

thinke

should

his

them,

unto

miracles

of

advancement

the

will beleeve

; The

imputed

establishing

for the

christian

by

and

in

miracles

number,

faith, and

them

proove

did

I.
30. cap.
Pet. Matt,

Also, when

saith

Valence

witchcraft

403

5.

cousenage

earth,

and

apostafa,

to
triall,

for further

seeke

we

Jtdiamis

Nero,

as

Chap.

lies,

346.

godlie
are

miracles

;' and

480.

in

Vulg.]

The

i6. Booke.

404

in

fine

by

all is not

cousenage,

defame

honest

whie

and

and

in

steale

awaie

they
which

is farre
to

concerning

the

Christs

who

divels

of

all

of

aire,

such

grate,

accusations

assertions
and

and

yet when

of the

or

true)

were

walking, talking,

dealing

with

mortall

had

beene

weake

and

easilie

whole

world

might

be

maner

the

; and
out

escape

cousening

flie in

mothers

shapes,

witches

glasse windowe,

(iftheir

When

to

purpose
be

to

their

can

in

their

in

condemne

taking

Thomas

to

argument

"'c

cannot

not

accomplished
set

thought

witches

hurt

be

hole

beene

therein

Mai.

that

or

will

usuall

and

conferring, hurting,
Christs

But

coane,*

frivolous, "c

be

M.

prison, they

into

bigger

confessions

them

children, and

sucking

brought

are

make

sale

they

little

beene

Bodin,

have

to

hath

to

as

When

at

false, and

there

beleeve

we

fables

come

found

that

matrones,

should

tales
[*
crack]
[" Cf. p. gi.-\

onelie
but

discoverie

creatures,
answered

argument
was

un-

doubted
:

the

yea

everie

Ergo, (Jc.

take

witch

both,

honest

assertions?

honest

of

through

certeine

likenes

of

mare.

Upon

I raarvell
for

what
the

purpose

certeinlie

and

house,

went

to

that

of his

chamber

house.

matter,

the

good

prison,

and

put

The

like

Alhertus
Crantzius

in

emperor

lib. 4. metropolis,

cap.

4.

6.

went
a

man

go

divell

not

but

get

he

grosselie as
And
Mai.

male/,

par. 2. qua.
cap. 9.

because

crediblie

iron

dooth
is

up

in

the

imagined
it shall

reported by

not

his

be

their

Henrie

Institor, who

and

his/

and
feete

in the
went

divell

that

surelie

beene

fellowes

went

booked

in

with

dealing
to

an

teenth
nine-

servant

person

of

said

not

out

out

the
into

cast

cheefest
as

the

beit, she

innocent

be

not

second

likenes

Or

might

thus

I doubt

preachers, though
papists

and

them,

; namelie

followeth, even

word

Maie

burned?

spred heresies, as

in
was

for she

saith

? And

of

familiar

too

Salotnon

scortched

I beelie

doctors

the

the

How

clothes

not

(in
be

to

yet

wicked

that

Henrie

to

divell

prooved

pulpit, and

reported by

saie

his

out.

And

"c.

mouth

and

in

everie

and

magistrate

wiselie

wife

the

ferri, and

bosome,

into

had

suspected

was

unhurt,

coles, "

upon
him

in his

the

of

of

and

same

not

chamber

Candetitzs

triall

the

had

Cuftegimda,

one

comming

fier in his

carrie

the

whome

likenes

wise

went

them

vanitie

"c.

she

scene

glowing

upon

man

can

the

of

the

morning,

plaie the

bring

the

well, wickedlie

(saith he)

whose

in

name,

with

by

read

we

he

immediatlie

if he

man

racke,

the

often

was

purged
Prov.

storie

yoongman,

court)

And

honest

on

verie
he

there, that

daie.

that

of that

knew

whereof

learned

magistrate
fellowes

espied

in

he

and

Lavaier

as

grave

as

he

sight

might

divell,he

so

not

in

by divels,

by

woman,

seeth

offense
of

head

theefe, and

who

affirmed, that

pastures,

the

the

divell

criminall

who

whome

one

gallowes

spectrisreporteth

Ttgurie,

honest

an

inhabited

his

over

plaie

the

anie

De

chapter
territorie

the

then

commit

man

of

and

man,

For

hired

favor

list to

he

be

might

and

shape

an

whome

or

such

the
of

or

house

mans

poore

might

all the

halfe,or

one

not

so

witchmongers.

I will cite

storie

/a;"i?.ySprenger,
for word./

4o6

The

i6. Booke.

craft, is
will

the

give

divels,
their

manie

that

beare

the

shew

honest
are

we

we

When

should

beleeve

we

the

ground

no

probabilitie

of all

honest

any

conscience

mans

men

348.

never

heerein.

triall of such

saw

now

credulous

so

that

of the

course

releeve

be

the

of

afraid

being

he

have

they

of

scriptures,

which

assertions
unto,

all the

covenants,

the

as, if

When
confesse

must

he

remaining

483-

power

fooles

lament

to

of

sort

people

man

easie

matter

great

store

comon-

thing
in

for

divell, if

the

would

which

world

and

the

witches

give

their
in

wise
of

be

them

rich,

condemne

peevishnesse,
the

to

fier,and

hangman
the

to

be

trussed

gallowes,
nichels
a

bag.

to

bodies

their

in

for

than
the

take

that

divell

such

to
on

lesse

who

the

will

any

the

other
of

paines,

and

what

were

give

it not

divell

it
to

to
not

foolisher

hurt

When

tormented

be

utterlie

are

the

dooth

and

disciples

more

needs

they affirme,

as

wrought

by witchcraft,

foUie

When

much
of

doo

to

but

doo

and

When

of

crea/ture,

miracles

of hurt

mistrusted

can

must

soules
hell

he

him

procure
the

them

against

to

make

and

of monie,

the

all

of
world

lies ?

witchcraft,

accused

are

mistrustfull

people

conceive

of

in the

base

such

unto

themselves

they

used
most

dotingest

not

for
as

to

fond

knaverie

and

knaveries,

stood,
under-

heeretofore

residue

transferred

accused

passe,

alwaies

the

all

the

by their
the

oracle

one

upon

impossible

rightlie

spied

not

yeeld

to

sale

extremitie

and

will

is

that

women

to

to

are

simplest

wise

unable

the

there

abide

When

seduced

have

cousenages,

old

these

to

will be

men

impudentlie

so

can

matters
see

that

beene

the

and

such

and

take

things

is

as

poore

that

neverthelesse

who

that

perceive

is

When

insensible,

bring

the

have
God

christian

good

what

by

of

all

at

now

cannot

devises,

those
the

pelfe,

who

as

them

repugnant

which

effect,

condemne

impossible

is utterlie

take

to

can

beleeve

or

those

sentences,

nothing

them

conscience

worke

or

few

such

"

oracles,

what

scripture

When

arguments

beggers.

in

conjuration

or

wrongfullie,

doo

to

opinions, saving

verie

will

impossible

appealed

who

in

appearances

who

without

foolish

witch/craft

accused

are

impiouslie

whole

lie

and

their
be

affirmed

certeinlie

soules
them

are

bodilie
:

baited

When

is mentioned

religion,

of

rest

he
?

of

verie

Witches

the

these

bargaine

incredible

so

where
fables

subtilties, "c

witchmongers

in

of

other

such

no

alehouse

an

incredible

warned

his

of

at

these
not

are

are

bugs

why

Yet

as

host

unto

eare

testament,

new

of his

report

further

discoverie

an

them

being

thing

follie,

and

of Witchc7'aft.

seventh

The
A

conclusion

this

time

and

maner

of

forme

Indticiioft.

an

lY

407

7.

Chapter.

witchcraft, in

against

Chap.

all kentishmen

(a

know

fooles

few

excepted)

generall

conclusion

that

Robin

to

is

goodfellowe

that

witches

and

probabilitie

nature,

knave.

miraculous

wisemen

stand
under-

enterprises,being

All

contrarie

void

are

reason,

against
the

of

truth

who

them

subject

of this book

or

concerneth

All

possibilitie.

and

execrations,
devises

and
All

onelie

christians

well

to

brought

verie

heathen

such

conference
is

as

his

one

familiar

least

all

divell

with

for

divell

that

that
The

be

can

no

corporall witch,
then

would/

have

484.

conscience

no

acquainted

not

are

children

taught,

there
a

make

would

they

cleargie.

All
are

that
and

heathen

the

the

confederacie.

and

confesse,

to

doubt,

themselves

acquaint

the

at

or

toies

be

they sale, were

as

Creator.

spirituall divell

a
no

the

legierdemaine

driven

are

betweene
For

spie,

of

inrich

to

doo

can

of

power

and

consist

people

supposed.

everie
to

doo

witches

tions,
conjura-

but
efifectuall,

people blind, and

the

the

conceive

up

popish charmes,

not

are

confesse

to

creature

miracles

juglers

that

see,

attribute

to

benedictions

keepe

to

that

perceive,

protestants

with

God.

dealt, and

I have

papists/

for

the

others,
and

scene

they
parts
abused

were

of

and

before

yet
;

conjuring
with

concerning

the

cousening
jugling,

The

UT

writers
wholie
Ij

parts

fascination

thereof, which

in

wit,

; to

these

than

judgements,

of

discovered

are

remaine

wise

as

and

highest

poperie, and

as

greatest

yet will be

witchcraft.

and

witchcraft
loth

am

heerin,
to

in the

of

eight Chapter.

naturall

bicause

residue, they

confesse

must

point

cousenages

satisfied

specialliebeing
and

these

every
their

of

better
of

beggerhe

Of

that

part

some

(marrie

manie
mainteine

I allow

surelie

whome

unto

with

part)

most

And

absurdities.

conferred

or

deface
or

their

my

fascination.
my

oppose

altogither

witchcraft

although

to

or

to

discredit

I will

their
the

touching

reports,

selfe

against

selfe

now

cannot

set

stories,or
effects

downe

admit,

all the

without

of

certeine
some

349.

4o8

The

i6. Booke.

doubts,

difficulties

beleeve

to

my

them,

discoverie

exceptions, 3'etwill I give free libertie

they list ; for that they doo not directlie

and
if

others

to

oppugne

purpose.
Manie

Isigonus.

and

great

authors

grave

and

write,

mania

fond

writers

also

Memphra-

affirme, that

dorus.
""".

Solon,

voices

there

bewitch

certeine

are

whatsoever

they

Vairus.

either

Bodinus.

J.

Mai.

families

plant, corne,

is not

unknowne

fooles

heere

England,
heare

485- he/

mind

those

words

to

if

their

as,

anie

other

beasts, the

This

mysterie

they

mend
comsame

examples

had

the

like

cheapen

but

if it be

syllables

infortunate

save

to

bullocke

or

doo

spoken

as

the

farre

forget
the

to

from

but

it,and

is

and

wicked
of

shew

if

the

chapman.

faithfull

fascination

the

phrase

greater

jade,

in
not

and

superstitious charme,

with

compound

were

proceed

heere
shall

you

and

by
adventure
mis-

stitious,
superthan

godlinesse

therein.

appeereth

The

ninth

Of inchanting

IAN

IE

writers

effect
With

operation

; if he

godlie, if it doo

words,

there

him

superstitious
home

neere

die, the fault is imputed

to

is

though

you

of witchcraft

and

witchmongers,

our

shew

saith, God

sentence
:

dieth.

of

voice

chance

and
of

and

horssecourser

not, he

the

But

our

or

bullocke

godlie

though

him
or

decaieth

Eziropa.

butcher

Certeinelie

of

Chapter.
bewitching

or

with

agree

Virgil

eies.

Theocritus

and

that

witching eies, affirming

in

Scythia,

in

there

the
are

the

like

were

in the

II-

old

lyrian

people
indued

we

the

words

of

of

and
350.

Sabinus

eie two

one

balles

two

And

eies.

or

Didymus

as

balles, and

such

rather

in the

blacks

reporteth,

other

the

image

will

credit

their

of

apple

in the

have

some

Bithice,having

called

women

pro-

pertie

grounded
upon

Aplirica

with

Insomuch

praise.

infant, horsse, or

neglected

or

in
as

buie

horsse

if

which

male/.

presentlie withereth,

the

in

the

report of
Aul. Gell.

horsse.
hurt

that/
and

reteine

streames

with

be

in their

out

fascination

begin

by

with

lambs,

yoong

they frequent,
:

as

angrie

eies, and

what

Cicero, Pbitarch,

age,

doo

annoie
;

but

strength,

Philarchus,

bewitch

There

it foorth

send

they

continuallie
of

lookes

children.

yoong

therewith

conversant

are

their

but

in their

venome

violentlie,that

they

they

This
it

such

companie

soever

give

onelie

so

whom

whose

J. Bap. Neapol. in lib. de

not

(forsooth)

These

and

not

also
or

be

by

other

beames

onlie
all

them

other,

complexion

manie

others

writings.
(saith John

touching

Baptista

or

breathing,

an

extermination

is

Neapolita7tus) though

Porta
alwaies

accomplished

and

of

spirits

naturali

niagia.

finished

by

the

eie, as

or

expulsion

the

of Witchci'aft.

the

infecting
or

yeeldeth

the

And

cleare, and

streames

certeine

shall have
fecteth
with

this

withall

meete

Old

of

proofe

ward

hart

the
of

hart

the

bewitched
maketh

spiritor

beholdeth
disease

and
eies

sore

in the

eie in-

This

is held
"^""^

"iuth'"'^

proceedeth further, carrieng

bloud

most

are

the

voice

apt

cockatrice

of

such

with

the

tagion
con-

infected.

be

to

depriveth

the

suddenlie

they

as

of

other

And

one,

tinueth,

members.
the

bodie

to

the

the

whereas

they

turned

the

will be

if it

of

flegme,

hath

the infection

sicknes
were

search

and

doo

the
his
so

force
is of

but

Non

the

f,^^"^Zci7.

the

in-

seeke

proceed

about

nature

of

bodie,

and

long

con-

in the

bloud,

continuall

the

of

choler, or

it would

intermittent

to

bloud

with

wherof

bloud

pearse

into

so

resisteth

vapors

of

rest

contagion

doo

"

Which

conveiance

or

beames

disagreeing

bicause

or

some

into

enter

therefore

another,

they

are

distempered

And
fever

and

chariot

these

as

bloud

sicke
as

the

eies.

and

pearse

pores,

infeebleth

partie,
him

in the

also

spirits, which

or

vapors

in

so

which

of their

out

infection,whilest

breed

the
:

those

eies,cannot

one

region.

faileth

shew

humors,

proceeding

without

of

of nature

course

saidy.^^./'.iV.reporteth, alledging
in a looking glasse a certeine
froth,

carried

there

proper

most

486.

leave

their

are

eies

the

parts, and

for their
from

from

which

beames

the

beames

by

'"''fi'^^-

^r/j--

vapors

is hard, and

glasse, which

into
from

verie

'^^
nat'/rJu'

purer

are

so

bodie

the

that
and

monethlie

bicause

passe,

come

spirits,from

(as

the

grosse

to

so

abundantlie

naturall

author) they

of the

meanes

commeth

the

their

For

his

bloud,

the

J.Bap.Nca-

behold.

purging

hereof

for

ordinarie

the

were

corrupted

that

the

of

it

he

beholders

the

from

and

child,

sweet

eies, and

with

as

same

the

thought

the

poison

awaie

in whome

women,

office

taketh

and

of

eies of the
it is

woolfe

the

infection

meanes

same

life,and

the

out

the

that

and

springing

parts

whereof

For

subtill

and

pores,

it,and

unto

and

whereof,

by

fierie force

the aire next

vapor

all other

is conveied

bewitched,

passe,

409

9.

finest/spirits,ascending

fall into

and

good experience.

it the

iotle

veines

proceeding thence,

vapor

By

of

fullest

head, doo
of

the
to

vapors

lightest and

being

as

of

cleare,whole,

the

of the

foorth,

sent

with

hart

it commeth

spirits,breath, and

of the hart.

thence

the

to

Wherby

endued
like

highest parts

the

"c.

same,

man

yoong

bloud

eies, approching

the

through

chap.

be
or

alterable.//

l^

the
the

latur

est

in

in

co.

4IO

'^^7-

lus
hi

UT

quis

natiirall

fascinat

nos,

saith

and

thus

by
hatji

IVhat
Doth

to

eie

hajit

wishing

And

the

be

and

strained
of

inchant,

of

procuring
witchcraft

tfndt'r
lams
My
Sucking their dams

contrariwise

so

mahcious

by
there

are

fier

and

and

witching

pects,
as-

eies,though
resteth

tender

there

of

that

according

to

be
is

meaning

of

and

verses

Et

in partem

si coniiniis

the

the

like

his
and

bloud,
that

into

the

to

wander,

owne

thence,

poet

that

bodie
the

tis

in

bloud

wounder,

purpose

and

ainore,

vtilnus, "^

icitnur

unde

ruber

turn

est, as

saucia

est

cadunt

sanguis,

whence

to

delicate,

most

there

slippeth

the

nude

mens

pleriinque

onines

And

by

and

kmdleth

the

his

from

imagination

Idqiie petit corpus,

Eniicat

in

the

is

venome

lover, and

doth

shining

Lucretiics

the

bicause

haled

so

far,and

of

belooved

the

is

of

saieng

Ndinqne

And

reboundeth

wounded,

the

hart

represented

cjuiet;

in these

from

the

afflicted.

bloud

there

it be

in

the

fascination

the

favor,

or

to

desire, by the

the

by

shape

least,

if the

For

liking.

beautifuU

the

at

or

provoked

or

passe

anie

it is

is

cannot

of

forme

wherewith

countenance

him

the

through

to

love,

to

will and

good

brought

coveting

beautiful!

sweete,

Englished

witchcraft

displeasure

unto

tending

or

witching

them

eies

angrie

Abni-

not

71SC

and

"^c.

ag-

Virgil:
shed
Engli-

FUmiftg:

I wote

luitchn-aft for love,

is fascination

there

as

Chapter.

ocu-

mi-

teneros

tenth

The

351.

Of
Nescio

discovcrie, "c.

TJie

Rooke.

ictu

hutnor

occupat

ilhun

rebounded,

Abraham

From

Fleming.

For

j^gg

in

to that

From

whence

Then

magicke

much
;

may

at

of

with

And

;
now

files

much

though
I will

and

for

the

may

speedier
this

shall

divels

and

discourse

following.//

bee,

place,

face.

touching

off

somewhat

in

in
the

flee

striken

we

more

breake

wounded,

come,]

neere

sufficient

is

doth

stroke

colour

seeme

doo

bloud

and

hand,

tediousnes,

remaineth

the

love

some.

love

of

part

ruddie

whereunto

avoiding

wound

A)id

If

Thus

that

hard

all and

maner

Into

by

mind

be

this
be

annexed,

passage

present
said

spirits

of

matter

to

that

treatise.
cerning
con-

naturall

yet for the

which

Discourse

ttpon divels and

first of philosophers

and

their

of

maner

The
is

HERE

deale

as

this

upon,
confessed
either

affirmed

nor

theme
so

divels

in

and

spirits.

sort.

saie

that

For

eternitie

perpetuitie
to

end

what

when

should

life,the

The

for

soule

the

i6. cap.

vertue

saie

sort

if the

either

for

honestie

and

vertue

in

spend

they might

with

is

the

vice

die

or

The

Plalo-

and
be

and

Stoiks.

well,

insueth

ease

is to

bodie

the

live well

to

punishment

nor

that

died

soule

93.

hereof

reson

mainteine

First, they that

paines

otherwise

which

other

take

men

reward

no

this

soule,

the

after

securitie?
The

Non

pursued,

reans
Epicuand

spe prcBmii^ised
for love

portion

virtiitis

of

vertue.

of

life is here.

of

the

soule,

with

susteine

felicitie

and

you)

warrant

missed

selves

our

purged.

And

in the

bonum

therefore

the

our

bodies

and

therefore
God

For,

felicitie of

is not

onelie
minds

therin

is exhibited

to
are

judgement

the/

soule

of

in

to

this

doo

follie of

be

bodie,

the
or

with

offi^red
"

perfect
unto

sincere, not

philosophers

us

to

themselves.

that

happines

also

and

felicitie.

(I

hope

Snnunntn

in the

which

they

to
are

Su

of

or

that

in

ni

bonum

VI
not
can-

consist

both

calamities:

But

490.

other

For,

answered
For

hope

our

pleasures

or

miserable

that

the

Christ, is

place

tiks.

to

and

the

abhorred.

most

be

all

Peripate-

tuitie
perpe-

corruptions

our

Gentils,

least

Atheists

without

onelie

but

intermedled

and

thing

but

courage,

manie
one

the

the

and

mortall,
the

in the

other)

children, yea

were

him

derided,
consist

of

both

anie
in

comfort

life,which

But

; sith

the

cannot

certeine, absolute, sound

the

losse

doo.

vaine

mind,

the
if

placed
dale

in

the

of

be

cushion.

the

wearie

better

reward,

of

mainteine

that

we

the

hope

(saie the

ever

therefore
of

be

whereas,

this

at

And

constancie

to

were

live

soule

may

more

of life it selfe

losse

and

If the

for

is, Not

that

amore,

Itnl.]

lib.
rer.

being

that

of

var.

nists

of

line

Card.

//.
de

pute
dis-

to

argument

an

philosophers

heathen

this

Cardane)

(saith Hierome
noble

of, the

The

denied.

or

[" This

hereupon ;*

in, nor
of

the

Chapter.

doubted

or

themselves

amongest

first

to

35i[2],

confuted.

same

question

no

difficult

so

also

opinio Jis,

reasoning

the

and

^'^^^
spi7'its,

word

in

the

hippines of the
bodie

or

mind.

is most
denied

by

prcferre

Mnrall
pcrancf.

te-

412

Chap.

2.

before

temperance
it to

see

be

but

wickednes

all

that

dissolutenes,which
which
them

be

to

are

all

Morall

philosophers
miserie
their
353.

Morall

justice.

of

Morall

but

them

keepe
all

are

great

injurie.

And

that

infirmities,both
what

is their

verie

the

and

best

and

dooing

and

fortitude, but

to

serveth

yet

much

of

none

of

them
and

wrong

them

arme

if

need/

no

uprightest

suffering

and

.'' And

have

they speake,

violence

our

foUie

owne

of

best

serveth

should

whereof

the

vices

the

overthrowne

they

ravine, theft, and

just, but

so

fall into

utterlie

justice

The

from

their

for

in errors,

intangled

not

were

and

yea

with

Wherefore

provide
be

needs

must

restraine

to

infected

minds

modestie.

else

but

nothing,

their

of

boninn,

calamitie, corruption and

corrections

to

they might

Suviimtni

as

for

such

point

circumspection.

to

them

with

of

naturall

in

place

prudence,

nature

their

it serveth

some

whereby

such

but

in

things

of

hath

bridled

faileth

prudence.

other

witnesse

and

discourse

endure

to

fortitude.

miserie, greefe, danger,

goodnesse
with

such

finish
Rom.

that

we

and

Gentiles

duties

or

of

doth

that

Mine

FOR
about

"

nature

doo

this

it cannot
and

to

be

naturall

Jewes

the

that

death

Suvumtm

the

nor

verie

lawe

worketh

of

without

his host./

argtiment,

to tJie

disproofe of

herenpon.
this

thinke

also

of divels

substance

the

never

or

upon

Chapter.

w}'itcrs

part

my

stion
que-

of

that

morall

lives,as

without

opi7iion concerning

ozune

helpe

he

waited

they place

the

therefore

second

some

The

And

reckoneth

The

4gi.

their

in

the

sheweth,
that

bicause

required.

he

as

Romatis

much

so

be

doo

justice, through

to

expresse
Moses

the

to

happinesse

must

have

must

miserable, why

this life

of

that

what

But

life, which

finallie
so

atteine

could

in

and

it be

it selfe }

death

S. Paule

should

actions

Christ,

and

reposed

saie, if

therein

nature

be

calamities,

it ?

bomim

2.

is to

and

about

argument,
be

spirits,to

the

difficult,

so

spirits
doubtful!
and

as

or

perfect

cult.
diffi-

can

neither

Saddiices

"

spiritsat

all ;

allow

the

the

Plotinus, Porphyrie
Nider,

who

nor

"

so

in

thereof

prophane

sects

denie

yet the

Ananias,

ridiculouslie

written

vaine

Dodin,

J amblichus,

these

matters,

as

and

if

oi

with
were

of the

divels

any

or

Plato, Proclns,

opinions

they

respect

doctrines

are

who

certeine

which

Andrceas,

Michael,
"^c

in anie
In

treatises
absurd

"

hath

there

that

superstitious

Spretiger, Cumatnts,

thcBUs, Laurentius
write

fond
;

and

ungodly

author

one

no

hitherto

sort

Peripatetiks,
nor

that

persuaded

am

of

Psellus,

James
manie
babes

Matothers
fraied

Cliap.

414

3.

The

The

and

being

called

monke

long time,

divels

same

this

493-

are

fcr;

and

that
be

spirits
walking

hurt

and

in

and

being

white

sheetes,

Psellns,

ibid.

cap. 9.

cap.

10.

places

where

they

(if he

sale

truelie) in

credit

and

assurance,

out

of their

are

ingendered
their

into

they

that

have

cap.

sponges
and

and

and

shed

certeine

food,

soke

water.

dwelling places,

there

from

vermine
as

we

are,

it up

Also
indeed

as

he

they

sort.

six

are

like

sucke

but

up

beene

upon

mouthes,

in

them
hath

saith

with

corporall

themselves

of

kind

principal!

divels,

II.

which

hethe-

Oh

as

saith, that

he

Furthermore,

sort

their

stricken;

are

behind

avoid

nourished

are

into

felt,doo

be

thereof

whereby

as

of all

fall of Ltecij-

they

also

He

spiritsdoo

nature,

shapes,

temporall

Italie.

and

they

such

in

of

triall

of

state

now

and

they

that
ashes

leave

they

or

when

yet

manifest

as

it not

names,

not

and

as

seed

that

in

lament

divels

that

receive

bodies,

they

they

borders

the

and

sort

beene

such

bodies,

have, though
Idem

have

are

can

the

upon

not

the

feele

by

ant
convers-

the

best

consist

before

divels

burnt,

as

fier

divels

otherwise

spiritsand

much

so

the

to

continuallie, in such

saith

ibid,

of

burne

saving
Idem.

in

it were

perhaps

understand

and

angels

instructed

matters

divell, reporteth

needs

must

of

also

familiarlie

beene

and

o{ Rome,

diabolical!

had

certeine

church

the

rather

who

orders.,

thcrei7t.

catholike, being

or

Marct(s,

bodies

hurt

anie

by

bodies

the

the

put

"c

in

which

word,

that

though

element,

one

Such

of authoritie

said, with

he

as

owne

question,

errors

supernaturall

in these

8.

cap.

his

severall

their

tojichino;spirits.,of

impugnable

not

dcemonum,

Chapter.

confutation of

fSELLUS

dc

Psellus

cferationc

third

Psellus

Opinion of

of

discourse

nish,

nay

oh

consist

sort

onelie

not

are

of

corporall, but
in

fier,wandering

and

temporall
the

region

worldlie.
the

to

neere

first

The

but/

moone,

papisticall
follie

355.

have

power

no

aire, have
he)

The

ons
opiniof all

their

He

taile.

saith

and

laugh,

go

the

burne

lowe

more

their

of

streames

conjured
accord

owne

us

these

their

images

in

that

when

at

make

to

up

and

fier

of

(saith

deceitful], and

and

with

consisting

sort

unto

neere

wise

commonlie

are

of

second

and

shining

these

that

lamps

moone.

seene

are

The

boasters, verie

great

downe

come

into

habitation

and

proud

are

they

to

Assyria

papists.
A

they

much

use

in

prophesie

to

of

bason

Which

water.

kind

of

couse-

ning

kna-

incantation

is usuall

conjurors

our

among

it is

but

here

commonlie

verie.

performed
filled
without
water

with
a

in

pitcher

water,

voice,

seemeth

to

wherin
which
be

pot

or

they
is

of
say

token

troubled,

and

water
at

of

the
the

then

or

else

first

divels
there

in

violl

comming.
are

of

litle sound

heard

is
Anon

small

glasse
heard
the

voices.

and

Divels

wherewith

they give

well

them

heare

their

speaking

answers,

(saith Cardane)

bicause

spirits.

Chap.

softlie

so

as

would

they

no

man

can

be

not

415

3.

//.

argued

dc

rebuked

or

of

and
earthlie
sixt

the

the

indued

with

charmes

The
that

yet

of

the

sea

is, such
dull,

so

the

they

as

Pselhts

in

can

scribed16.
de-

saith

fift under

delight

as

largelie

more

divels

the

be

scarse

cap.

93.

are

earth
"

darkenes,

rcr.

are

mooved

conjurations./

or

saith,

all hate

they

that

else-where

sort

of

or

and

sense,

man

of

moitie

waterie,

with

same

third

The

Lnciftigi,

are

have

this

But

fourth

sort

scant

lies.

confuted.

lib.

Card.
var.

divels

that

God,

are

are

than

woorse

enimies

to

man.

but

other,

But

and

Stebterranet,

Aqtcei,

are

divels

some

and

the

woorser

"*

that

Liicifugi

is,

494-

Divels

of

diverse

waterie,
these

under

hurt

the
the

not

ravening

and

thereof.

doo

them

with
that

he

saith

the

provoking

his

of

and

which

earth.

Such
into

absurd

and

divels

the

as

minds

that

earthie

are

of

men,

ope-

rations.

[* These
Ital.]

three

they

assault
and

deepe
and

aierie,

deceive

to

their

and

also
in

tures,
na-

and

them,

affections.

unlawfull
is verie

philosophie

them

They
worke

to

parts

Subterranei

torment

use

mad

seafaring

drowne

evill.

falling

like

outward

water.

and

men,

and

and

the

(saith he)

bodies

mens

tempests,

the

bicause

inward

the

on

pioners,

or

the

to

men

herein

But

bowels

subtiltie

by

both
raise

light

destroie

mischeefes

the

under

enter

that

phrensie,

miners

are

holes

darke

other

into

Lticiftigi enter
possesse

they

of

but

men,

molesting

are

all

shunners

of

soules

beasts,

Aqiiei

and

men,

earth, and

if the

for

unprobable,

divell

be

The

mer
for-

on
opini-

earthie,
kill

point

then
for

it

diminish

(when

and

this

or

visible

and

fier must
three

and
be

latter
forme

it

that
of

hot, and

whereof

yea,

of

bodies, speciallie
nor

shape
eies

mortall
the

can

be

naturallie,

power

of

anie

creature.//

or

by

cannot

be

to

earth, water,

And

aier,
to

not

as

sure

and

water

exhibited

So

substance

they

alwaies

moist.

that

created.

are

am

must

be

their

that

leave

they

aier

must

water

and

earth

creature.

consist,

fier, I

or

and

of
in

the
to

they

aier,

water,

palpable

adde

relinquish

to

by

certeine,

whereof

element

be

untransformable

might

most

needs

must

if he

Item,

and

they

is

substance

the

they imagine
be

that

yet

he

palpable,

annihilated

be

list) spirituall, or

they

howsoever
alwaies

alter

or

fier, aier,

"c

visible

be

be

entereth.

cannot

granted,

were

he

also

creation

forme,

; if he

palpable

bodies
he

must

Gods

and

be

whose

into

though

matter

needs

must

them

created,

as,

he

earth
be

must

invisible,

of these
no

But

ted.
confu-

4i6

Chap.

4.

The

350.

^pj.

absurd

More

his

de

in

cap.

If this

the

it
of satan,
tollerable.

speaking

lowd

by

hand,

neere

were

need

not

than

12.

bodie

were

13.

two

of

yeeres

old

throwe
from

stones

lowd,

as

our

as

eares

our

where

of

that

parcell

they

beare

heate

and

marie

they

wit, that

to

of

love

moisture, being brought

the

hate

of

heate

the

in

hurt

doctrine

cattell

naturall

the

middle

lecherous

opinion, though

whose

not

deepe,

and

sun

may

spiritsuse
and

other

by

of

their

up

whole

you

these

and

judgement

divels

saith

If the

breech

and

Psellus,

these

for

but

them,

unto

in

foresaid

the

in the

tickeling,

jumpe

Paule

Whereby

sale, that

and

bawderie

by

fall

"c.

better

witchmongers.

and

matter,

woman,

they

erroniouslie, with
is

word

unspeakeable

and

man
so

Gods

Paule

For

eare

spirit seeth,

hearing?

smelling,

the

as

or

beleeve

divell.
were

example
whispering

mind

divell

I will

moonks

were

in this

part

where

eie,

of

speake

an

soft

of
the

to

neere

herein

the

or

an

is betwixt

and

so

everie

soules

making

comparison

But

monke,
were

papists proceed
knaverie

verie
this

his

or

sort

dissolved

are

entreth

that
"c.

speaketh,

accord

devises

babe

off, and

hearing,

what

parts

farre

divell

in such

but

they

; and

bodie

whole

great

If

so

speaking

not

yet

when

the

him

Psellus,

The

cap.

as

and

If the

see

ibid,

so

heare

heareth,

rsillus.

of

spirits whisper

saith, that

author

same

and

them

heare

together

tations,

Cor.

the

minds,

our

may

of

temp"c.

I.

the

and

definition of them,

12.

were

spoken

others.,concerning

such

and

his
of spirits.,

therein.

OREOVER,

lib.

of

Chapter.

Pselhcs

of

passions

experience

operat.

deem.

fourth

assertions

and

actions

Psellus

discourse

and

drie

also

for the

hate

temperate
cold

and

fier,bicause

places:
kind

that

Powles

of

steeple,
they will

the

fast.

too

thereof

blowes

doo

They
harme

no

downe

throwe

them

to

stones

whome

Howbeit
thinke

are

and

small

terrifie

anie

with

cast

not

strength,
as

men,

force
these

as

so

(saith he)
doo

stones

birds

doo

scarecrowes

for

out

the

have

but

nothing

of

hit ; bicause

divels

the

but

men,

little

fraie

and

feelds.

coine

But

the

when

spirit of
tentation
that

be

they

upon

they

hurt,

doo

to

drieth

heate

divell

4g6.

"

divels

these

in

full tumults

divell,it

dooth

into

enter

bodie/

the

writh

and

the

mind

bow

the

of

doo

they

And

if it be

than

pores,

and

man.

and

possessed,

woonder-

raise
a

subterrene

speaketh

him,

by

therefore
Christ
detli

bidus

watch

when
and

praie, least
we

be

rat.

Lucifigus
dead

were

spirit of

and

the

patient

possesseth
these

be

his

as

man,

they

that

with

his

mates

find

fault

instrument.
he

maketh

are

cast

But
him

out

he

dumbe,

(saith he)

that

saith,
and

it

as

onelie

by

tem-

ted,"c.
Psfl.

using

the

ill opederm.

cap. 14.

fasting
The
Mai.

and
same

and

praier.
Psellus,
others,

doo

with

Bodin
the

and

physicians

the

penners

that

affirme

of

M.

such

Divels

infirmities

doo

perceiveable by outward
philosophic,they

sense

spiritsseeme
the

of

yet

countries,

same

the

ChaldcBan,

and

feare

conjurors
that

"

some

and

have

swords

subject
they

to

be

and

of

out

earth,

as

of birds

shape

and

Nereidas,

(as
that

dwell

women

had

things

to

and

definition

is, that

they

one

some

wit, in the

; to

Neidas,

call them
Dreidce

bited
inha-

divels

Other

into

of

prophesie

can

minds

perpetuall

are

that
kind.

masculine

the
and

thoughts,

our

in

name.

themselves

know

they

His

come.

denomination

compounded
in

Q.?L\\"diDruidcB,^\v\z\\.

Scotland

beside

no

the

divels

; which

gender

have

abide

Greeks

the

feminine

who

delight

most

therefore

transforme

saith

but

in

passible bodie.

To

night

these

brought

man

tooke

his

eies

of

houre

and

easter

onelie

pope
to

sunne

proveth

of, and

to

he

easter

Libius

of

all

at

end

of

with

content

minuts

the

his

morning

that

computation,

call in

cjuestion.

this

; but

which

mouth

saving

on

keeping

together,
And

and

trulie

pope

now

it

made

have

they
rather

not

of easter,
the

daie,

easter

this,and
or

might

daie

reformed

(whome

suflicientlie
the

and

since

fridaie,

good

the

also

might

troopes

; and

true,

were

Christmas

our

great

sawe

his

tale

in

predecessors

it hitherto.
daie

times,

church,
Rome

he

flie into

that

and

497-

annointed

and

mouth,

thereby

certeme

moun/taine,

his

into

as

to

crowe

Greeke

and

so

into

sawe

selfe

"

"

himselfe

he

thrise

spat

church

observed
on

Aldus

If the

gathered
falselie

by

ointment,

the

is)

now

erre) have

of the
lie

the

have
how

shew
not

sundaie.

with

saith, that

prophesie

satisfied

(that

not

could

he

and

perceived

he

have

togither

up

certeine

divels, and

that

toies

hearbe,

an

with

^^l^'^^]"-^
thing him-

verefie

he

^eaSjt_|'^"

foolish,

so

remembring

or

Marrie

themselves,

ilands

their

places

Psellus

and

in the
the

regarding

yet divels,

are

wormes,

saith

He

and

357.

and

colour

change

they

as

last.

like, and

write)

some

in drier

Finallie

they

best

stripes,
respect

mind.

the

them,

among

not

came

transforme

Dreidas

meanes

food,

they

often

or

of

flies,fleas, and

to

their

but

whence

cannot

such

shape,

compared

doo

men

insomuch

some

circles, to terrifie them)

as

17

languages

feele

they

id.;n.cap.

certeine

sword/ (in which

the

moods

other
beasts

death

of

of

suddenlie

as

that

and

in their

brute

be

kind

thing

any

from

there

anie

to

may

respect
hole

by

even

the

and

Assyrian,

the

of

divels
that

speake

is

kind

this

saith

some

toong,
dint

them

blushing, feare, anger,

and

of

Persian

with

and

saieng,

make

to

he

terrene,

other

none

And

417

4-

which

that

touching

as

all.

countries,

specialliethe

shapes,

yet further, that

as

and

the

hurt,

they change

with

certeine

to

and

"

bodie,

that

and

corporall

more

belonging

are

the

skill at

no

chap

by inchantments

not

upon

have

divine

divels

attend

onlie

spirits.

diet, and

with

cureable

be

to

physicians

that

and

it so,
saie
the

and

as

to

could

dansing

miraculous-

beginneth

to

doubt

^''"'^j?^'"
stuflfe.

4i8

Chap.

5.

discourse

The

opinion of

The

fift

Chapter.

Cardanus

Fascitis

touching spirits,and

IASCIUS

Card,

operat.

de

HieroDie

dcemon.

did
burned

did

twentie

He
358.

him.

He

lived

498.

not

also

ours

headded,

but

palpable,

to

but

be

answer

He

appeared
and

divels

of

conceived
them.

But

stories

as

of

wise

in

for he

face, who

soules/
and

were

verie

versities
unidull

so

in

quicke

groundworke

are

so

about

of

and

grosse

confute

to

Bell,

Adam

Rush,

said

long, they

their

anie

going

with

thought they

that

is the

histories

Frier

he

are

time

spirits.

or

schooles

they

bound

the

divels

that

indeed

these

how

his

of

he

fellowes

Plato

had

not

But

his

but

said

They

when

him

manic

yoong,

they

bodies.

held

during

long

verie

sonne

still unto

And

with

lived

but

resorted

some

than

and

thought

the

he

were

his

conjuration,

used

demands

yeares.

fables, which

such

might

he

as

sometimes

he

conjuration.

that

all his

there

yeares

maketh

beleeve

to

Psellus

their

long

and

divell,consisting

might conjecture by

yet

with

them

and

he

as

and

Psellus

as

credit,that
witchcraft

as

that

with

hundred

died

among

them,

alone,

old,

so

five

loose
him

told

a/greed

three

or

familiar

continuallie.

answers

and

howbeit

yeares

two

and

he

himselfe

(as he

conjurations, though

false

yeares,

who,

answers

of

make

rather

him
42.

was

report)

begotten, borne, died,

were

told

Cardatms

true

alwaies

not

came

they

he

bound,

was

had

booke

eight

"

he

that

give

his

up

him, yet

CARDANUS

fierie element,

the

his

of

divell.

familiar
Fasc.

of

the

or

golden Legend.

The
The

of

opinion

familiar

nists

Plato-

and
that
in everie
purposes

perfect
and

and

their

in

nion.
opi-

best, what

like

they feare,

angels,

and

and

what

Socrates

of

his

divell.

IlATO
The

Chapter.

concerning spirits,divels

Plato

sacrifices they

sixt

shew
one

his
owne

followers

commonwelth

desires, onelie

reigneth
over

over

that
that

; but

in the

themselves
divell

hold,

likenesse

men.

by intreatie,of

evill
of

forme
the

good

rest,

Item,
men

spiritsappeare
spirits appeare

other
as

they
and

women

bodies

prince
obteine

and

dooth
their

; bicause

Divels

they

in nature

priests by

than

otherwise

saie

they

puritie of

the

into

otherwise,

wit, by

to

obteineth

man

the

sake

Gods

for

or

anie

thing

of

at

purpose

and

of

times
Someenter

sometimes
as

even

hand

princes

God.

419

none

bicause

substances

supreme

charmes,

men

and

office

their

obteine

so

holie

of

vertue

the

spirits

and

mind,

over

function,

execute

fierie

the

that

their

6.

Chap.

authoritie

use

of

vertue

(they saie) they

religion, wherein

spijnts.

inferiors,and

their

are

and

poore

it

as

were

by importunatnesse.
other

The

earth,

that

as

lecherie.

divels

of

sort

doo

they

much

hurt

soules

conversant

so

are

earthlie

unto

angels (saie they)

and

Gods

defiled

and

bicause

they

on

in

speciallie

bodies,

all material!

want

What

kind

of sacrifices

and
The

grosse

substance,

grosser

and

as

beasts

to

have

and

of

such

will cut
of

plaine

timerous,
waie

sort

the

of

companie,/

or

easie

most

saie

They

will

gods,

them.

be

But

gone

these

called

are

and

be

com-

impossi-

they

is

that

are

so

thought

the

of

that

commonlie

most

that

or

anie
;

Principatus^

499-

and

maner

them

secrets,
doo

understand
:

best.

woonderfullie
tell

their
will

you

cannot

presentlie

which

be

to

or

that

spirit

liketh

accord

owne

feare

if you

as

reveale

or

saie

their

all

them,

unto

spirits

them

unto

each

delight

region

meane

of

not

that

depart

they

as

die

saie

mind.

the

sacrifices

grosser

offered

sacrifice

to

in peeces,

will

rid

stuffe

slaine, and

the

or/

middle

meane

Some

things

be

to

be

heavens

they

as

such

thereupon

to

such

in the

of

sacrifice

pure

spirits desire

it is necessarie

same

the

them

bilitie, or
best

and

abhorre.

threats, and

vaine

the

the

so

they

the

most

They

(saie they)

things,

you

cattell.

frankincense,

therefore

for

desire

terrestriall

more

of

being

all other

359.

conjured.

Socrates

had

familiar

divell

Plato

which

relieth

much

Of

tes
Socrahis

using

upon,
but

bicause

owne

did

divels, are
aierie
that

some

wisedome

Item,
are

and

onlie

such

meere

departed

as

some

are

admonition

his

the

divell

and

called
fierie

which

borne

life,"c./

with

give fortitude;

who

us,
are

and

remaine

nothing

their

and

are

some

dissuasion
with

else

but

us

their

know

Cousen-

there

all

are

Joviall, giving
and

the

lives.

principall

these

among

had

contemplation,

to

men

urge

using

(if they

saved

viri, otherwise,

lust ; and

his

Socrates

naturallie

doo

Dcemonii

to

in

; who

Saturnall,

spirits,

partlie bicause

onelie

not

such

are

; and

so

have

as

spirits

waterie

there

behalfe

was

all such

Saturniall, alwaies

strangers,
this

his

are

that

Martiall,

are

;
some

busines,

to

he,

prohibit,
freends

that

that

lie) said

not

and

that

proove

in his

through

Item, they saie

ers.

the

dissuade

disciples gathered

fierie divell

would

sometimes

ruled) might

to

argument

(that

ever

but

cases,

beene
His

Socrates

divell

that

other

none

our

dehorting.
life ;

soules

of

some
men

vate
pri-

divell
or

familiar

spirit.

Chap.

420

7.

discourse

The

500.

Platos

thereof

seventh

|LAT0

proposeth

spirits,besides
second
all

to

mortall

nall ; the

rarch.

seventh

are

calleth

Seraphim,

by

the

orders
The

men.

the

heavenlie

angels

as

eight

all

give

which

the

the

bodies

archangels

of
first

residue

Idea:.,which

of

powers,

division

Ephes.

6.

cieUst.

sixt

to

are

are

super-

principalities;

are

dooth

Dionysius

imaginations

and

14.

Nevertheles,

360.

kinseman

lib.
I-

c.

the

much

not

501.

told
was

Dee-

ring, in lect.
the

of

shall

read

M.

archangel!

by

that

to

the
him

had

upon

notablie

is mentioned

else

or

the

folowed

first
;

mine

owne

that

not

heaven,

no

chapter

to

Hebrues,

saith, that

he

scriptures,it signifiethour

and
Paule
But

matters.

the

by

as

(saith he)/

such

my

words.

owne

from

yet

age.

and

speaketh

downe

where

his

Calvine,

M.

; to

Moses,

; to

of

corruptions

reporteth

handled
in the

either

And

seene.

and

Jacob,

herein

slipped

Razael

Peliel

by

peculiar

Adam,

; to

everie

to

accompt,

selfe, or/

my

had

anie

he

Dionysius

he

heaven,

Deering

angels.

spirits:

fight against principalities

to

us

Michael

confute

he

third

matter

of

else

or

than

which

the

this

see

Hebrues

into

evill

further, impropriating

person

discourses

rather

though

as

things

rapt

if you

but

willed

calleth

he

he

fourth

ties,
principali-

seventh

sort

are

spirits,
first

thrones, the

the

inferior

Isaach, Raphael;

saith,

Calvine

M.

For

he

assigneth

Deering,

M.

hearesaie,

and

good
The

spiritual!wickednes.

conceipts,

had

third

thinking)

my

in these

But

the

with

offices.

or

sixt powers,

ninth

everie

he

\ to

"c.

Metraton,
instil.

the

all

to

Jewrie,

Zakiel

parts

place goeth

in that

almost

to

Abraham,

and

powers,

and

as

nine

evill counsel!, when

us

Dionysius

angell

J. Calv.

fift vertues,

these

saith) onelie

he

Cherubim,

(in

countrie,

k.

second

the

of

gave

But

hie-

into

the

and
Diotiys. in

divideth

the

some

(as

dealeth

eight archangels,

Howbeit,
Paiile

he

likewise

he

the

upon

gods

which

of
all

fift

the

severall

soules

soules

infernall

halfe

From

that

whome

dominations,

Edw.

the

are

to

nine

called

are

angels

are

ministers

saving

swarve,

cap,

10.

rare

that

third

fourth

the

princes.

are

division

disprooved

hie-

calest.

9.

ninth

in

; the

foorth

commandeth

those

are

divels, who
Dionys.

all

savie,

spiritsand

that

are

men

setteth

or

the

God

is

spirit

are

the

divines.

learned

things

his

angels, Dionysius

diffe^-ingfrom

much

not

Chapter,

of spirits and

order's

nine

of

you

ever
whensosaviour

reading. 6.

Christ,
Mai.

3.

1.

called
"^c

and

an

are

no

creature.

angell.
given

to

The
them

And
names

certeine
also

of

Christ

it is that

angels,

as

(saith Calvine) according

himselfe

Michael,
to

the

was

Gabj'iel,

capacitie

of

Chap.

422

Anan.

Laur.
lib. de
deem.

made.

were

fiatur.

g.

and

Anariias

Laurence

could

made

be

not

saith, they

fourth

the

Crceavit*

made

ca-

sidera, laudavcrioit

sunt

under

the

the

of

name

angeli

me

first

it is written

daie,

Quando

(saith he) they

as

so

the

made

were

daie, bicause

I.

facta

of

discourse

were

heavens.

(J tet-

lum.

There

is also

angels

fell downe

Manie

having

ram.

[* Creavit]
[* Gen.
Vulg.]

I.

I.

lib. de
deem.

with

fell

thinke

that

I.

ninth

and

damned
downe

the

some

gather

upon

with

third

the

him

the

0/

the

HERE

and

they
they
and

constitution
the

nature,
Lan.

with

Anan.

lib. de
dtrrn.

7iatur.

of

Some

Ljicifer.
angels,

saie

and

that

some

the
he

onelie

plucked

touching

themselves

herein.,

betweene

of

inferior

orders

fell

the

the

of

was

angels

order

saie

Lticifers
noble

more

lesse

of the

highest

in

of

guiltieand

as

Greeke

of

schoolemen

angels

was

himselfe

of

Our
of

order

the

orders

what

orders

the

divell
was

the

were

church

Latine

wit,

nine

inferior

part of the

more

his taile

Lucifer.

superior

estate, and

excellent

part

with

contention

fall with

the

bicause

third

papists

; to

all the

of

were

But

conspiracie.

them

some

L-ucifer.

another

did

that

were

and

among
and

Latine

the

the

of

downe,

the

(saith

Chapter.

variance

also

was

church

And

cast

dragon

that
is

starres./

of the

Michael

affirme

opinion

remained.
were

that

the

the Greeke

bet%ueene

contention

conflictbetweene

part

ninth

fall of angels.,the

better

part

S./oJui,

part

The

503-

the

most

tenth

it is written, that

bicause

but

more

Michael.

with

heaven

in

angels honesties,

the

the

sale

some

so,

of

whether

schoolemen,

remained

lAicifcr :
that

natur.

the

among

or
Lticifer.,

opinion

bad

Attanias)

Laiirentms

Anan.

Laii.

with

part

greater

question

great

worthie
offenders

inferior

order

bicause

it is

i.

written, hi

cherubim

Dei.

these

And

of his
that
[t Isai.

14.

12]

excellent

the

divell

highest,

I will

settle

my

selfein

the

north,

and

will

like

the

Lucifers

be

Potiain

sedeni

bicause

he

highest,
[tisai. 14.13,

14]

fall.

others

For
meam

they
Our

saie, bicause

order

the

in

of

Plato

it

said

aguilone,

refused
he

great
of

thought

were

his

for

Or' similis

felicitie, and
all his

the

monte

sancto

dragon,

bicause

ero

conclude,

doctors

Lucifer ?\

oriebaris

they

much

in

speaking

is the

which

that

sect, himselfe

differ
was

te in

seraphim,

maiil

enim

Cacodamones

schoolemen

some

utterlie

called

was

written, Quomodo

I meane

opinion.

same

of

was

affirme, that

sect

against yicT/^;
the

it is

he

Finallie, these

knowledge.
himselfe

posui

protegens

further, that

saie

because

of this

They

"^

extentus

also
the

rebelled

holding
cause

altissimo:X others

thought

scorne

strength proceeded

of

words,

these

saie,

therof;
from

him-

Divels

selfe,and
doo

to

from

not

the

by

others

for

other

as

he

with
saie

agree.

manie

more:

so

^"onderfull

betweene
and

L^ccifer

and

doubtfull

and

his

fellowes

The
the battell

Where

tJiinke

as

men,

the

how

Thomists
and

together,

angels
so

after

as,

Lucifer,

and

grew

the

on

Laur.Anan.

dam'i!"""''

one

long

turned

him

Chapter.
and

Lucifer
how

power,

how

fought,

was

fondlie papists

reveretttlie

Christians

and

ought

; others

but

one

instant

paradise.

The

of

time

pricke

or

of

region

highest
in

the

to

The

aier

others

also

[" sic\

of

place

saie, that
;

Thomists

mpereiall*

the

others

the

tinued,
con-

schoole-

Lucifer.
in the

fought
manie

it

long

spirits, and

and

Augustine

and

was

blessed

how

among

Michael

battell
of

is

and

contention

betwixt

in the

fought

was

fought,

was

great

as

this

abode

felicitie.

and

battell

is

saie

the

where

firmament

tinued

and

was

BSj Thomists

battell

of

their

this

where

there

pleasure

it. 504-

claimed

of them.

IOW

heaven,

refused

Ananias^

of

majestic

utterlie

good

362.

Messias

the

causes

other

overthrew

Michael

and

of thon,

infidelswrite

the

the

on

tenth

betweene

continued^

it

long

and

the

lightlie the

these

have

condemnation

rebelliouslie

Laurentms

(saith

attempted

should

of

he

he

423

10.

doores.

of the

out

all

his

adore

whom

for

freends

he
he

place
to

bicause

with

was

Michael

skirmish,

the

saie, bi/cause

Michael

his

bicause

saie, that

time

it was,

hereupon

as

conflict

side, and

the

God
it

Chap.

abilitie,which

challenged

disciples saie that

Others

it was,

;/ others

others

that

owne

detracted

equall omnipotencie
never

his

he

did

angels

ScotnsdSidiYixs

spirits.

sale

another

that

saie, bicause

God,

of

gift

hereupon,

grew

others

by himselfe, and

that

obteined

God

and

the

saie, in

saie

it

con-

tarried

they

but

two

functum
'^'"

instants
Scotists

in

saie, that

just foure instants.

affirme, that they
with

Gods

warning
bottome
Sadduces
was
or

ment

the/

of

them

give
rest

grosse

his

other

the
but

the

power.

three

led

left in

were

and

He

warnings
(for
the

waie

motion

their

instants

for

fall,there
of

so

as

at

um

it stood
the

words)

tempt

were

third
to

the
The

man.

they said, that by angels

God

readeth

dooth

inspire

Eusebius

in men,

shall

see

"^"^
""

individu-

schoolemen

bicause

the

are

aire, to

that
that

so

The

expulsion.

number

greatest

three

like

fell downe

nothing else,
tokens

the

their

to

production

onelie

continued

of hell ; the
as

creation

Nevertheles,

justice,

were

their

betweene

to

Lucifer

their

from

all, even

viz.

j,^stans

; for

joj.

Nunc.

"

Chap.

424
Euseb.

in

clesi.

histor.

manie

ec-

thousand

Monsieur
1

Joha7ines

Manie

Cassianus
in

confessi-

saie

that

infinite

were

theolog.
tripart.

archangels,
M.

Bodin,

shew

to

of

angels,

as

angels:
they

before

how

as

the

to

come

"c.
and

there

angels

of

asseverations

serve

Mai.

of Da7iiel, that

seventh

0000000.

they

yeares

of

promotion

and

opinions

absurd

more

manie

discojirse

10.

manie

not

by

the absurd

and

are

papists gather

other

millians

just ten

are

collections

curious

the

upon

in heaven.

angels

Finallie, it

by office.

but

nature,

of

hereabout.

one

for my

part

though

Moses

selfe to

the

things

thinke

And

seene.

stil.
J. Ceil. lib. inI.

that

have

they

anie

and

wings

of

downe

that

the

(I saie) are

either

107. lOi.
thes.
108.

but

are

in that

respect

it is verie

spirits,who

are

heavenlie

certeine,
have

never

of

the

onelie

bodie

veste

and

cap.

14.

yet

all the

angels

nine

Abrahams

"c.

that

set

are

us

; which

messages

signifiedby

or

nor

these

to

hearafter.

angell

of

and

bad.

in

scripture.

rejoise more
did

one

therefore

angell, the

of

onelie
I
care

one

For

angell
that

not

GOD

somewhat
and

the

con-

but

time

of

is

no

of ninetie
into

Lazarus

Calvine,

hath

is,

and

angell, but

than

conveie
with

that

there

one

convert,

conclude

at

which

the

For

papists

the

for

rutilante,

long,

assigned him,

hath

or

gesture,

beene

among

mon
com-

women

terribili,"^e
spoken

are

shape

shapes

hir. Facie

I have

one/lie

are

what

take

terrible

It hath

not

man

authoritie

And
one

apparitions

everie

to

neither

forme

most

saluted

he

superior

angels

can

the

take

angels

opinion,

Neither

bosome.
referreth

that
take

when

of

more

said

are

just.

; and

matters

never

of

archangels, they

for

As

of the

bodies,

foure

shining attire,wonderfull

But

saie

good

in nature,

time.

secret

Marie,

also, that

reason

anie

they

saie

constant

nativitie,a

which

to

and

make

to

angels,

shape

or

iftgresstfviirabili, aspectu

will

others

among

marie

to

vissage,

tinueth

and

they

forme

trifle ; and

bright countenance,

before,

7.

of

number

affirme, that

anie

and

evere

appeared

dredful

i6, 23.
stil.
J. Cal. lib. in-

list

coruscante,

with

15,

the

swiftlie

angels

of
termes

of their

the
with

us

conceive

doo

number
in

unto

readie

are

divines

manner

doctors

at

great

about

Item

Gabriel

Luk.

the

angels

out

they

the

for

scriptures,

the

Holie-ghost,

by

take

arrand

about

they

children.

his

and

that

also

the

schoole

never

anie

hacknies

506.

that

paint

sounder

and

names

expounded

angels
of

sent

sent

or

him,

names.

orders
are

the

greatnesse

Furthermore,

And.

I.

they
and

him,/ that

in vaine

all the

scripture by

understand

their

Luk.

that

him-

applied

onelie

useth

they

conceive,

certeinlie

both

the

in

with
not

should

we

And

us.

give out,

103.

God

all ; for

at

saie

wit, dooth

our

bicause

succour

Idem

him,

with

service

yet againe with

shape

no

God

of

creatures

are

who

people, reciting nothing

common

further
and

I saie

finallie,I

capacitie

thes.

the

angels

creation,

cap. 14.

sect. 8.

Mich.

that

of their

saie

ministration

angels.

called

are

of

capacitie

spirits,whose
363.

Cahnne,

with

spake nothing

to

that

everie

he
one

Divels
of US, dooth
chariots
of

let

angels,

into

himselfe

shewed

the

by

of them,

nature

imaginations
onelie

they

and

and

vaine

anie

tittle

of

also

doo

read

in

habitation,
follie

anie

the

princes

and

where,
of

they

mysterie

foresaid

such

those

as

of

in

fond
not

are

neither

have

maintenance

fude,

and

that

the

of their

find

God

and

did

chaines
manie

that

or

; but

Jud.
2.

downe

into

his

fall,hath/ greater

they

are

that

say

angels,

there

which

were

tormented

(sale they)

be

certeine

then

thrust

of the

any

364.

became

they

rather

prisoners.

for

doo

little hurt.

of

inferiour

the

damnation

eternal

faults, and

smaller

also, that

affirme

They

in heaven

angels

they

marrie
of

sort

therefore
and

swine.
second
Robin

The

of

of

Genesis,

doo

good fellow, and

the fridaie

finished

Rabbittes,and

them

and

not,

the

to

man,

one

other

that

God

familiar

made
or

of

Abraham,
the

whole

writing

heard
upon

spirits"

2.

3.

1.

j(3p?_

Mai.

male/,

part.
quasi.

2.

cap.
I.

Mich.

And.

Laur

Anan.

Mai.

male/,

ip'c.

of
the

fairies,
bugs, hicubus,

domesticall

qzio"

cap.

from

by exchange,

but

destruction
Rabbi

namelie

say,

satisfied

be

otherwise

none

annoieng

the

on

would

2.

use

men
laugh, as
jugling knacks, delighting thereby to make
much
other
waies
more
but
travell
the
are
they)
(sale
:
high
by
they
of
the
heereof
For
churlish.
eighth
Matthew,
they alledge
proofe

he

male/,

par.

these

onelie

certeine

where

4.

find

Lucifer, notwithstanding

divels

other
out

little paines, besides

with
can

than

power

this

that

the

unto

Mai.

affirme,

doctors

6.

vers.

Pet.

owne

sale, that they

them,
aire

that

committed

saith)

darkenes,

divines

the

of

Peter,

left their

cast/ them

under

of

divels
else

or

the Rabbins

in

but

(as fob

therefore

But

made

it confirmed

first estate,

sinned,
God

everlasting

world,

fond opinions of

their

not

confiitatioti
thereof.

their

not

and

being angels kept

of

with

daie.

great

the

divers

Howbeit,

16. 17

ties,
curiosi-

impious

speaketh

Reg.

2.

search

condition,

our

are

the

fierie

Chapter.

which

bugs,

that

in

them

of the

not

of

for the

among

Paiile

ajid Peter

angels kept

hell,reserving

Ss-'c:

this

curiouslie

not

as

scripture for

divels

became

vocation, in /tide

judgement

And

eleventh

totichingspiritsand

the

and

vilenes

the

manie

so

425

II.

in this behalfe.

they

which

letter in the

by

touching

But

creation.

Lucifer^

Cliap.

appeare

them,

accomptable

The
Whether

may

of

considering

questions,
or

opinions

grosse

thinke

fables

ridiculous,but

as

to his servant.

their

of

glorie

spirits.

wrong

Elizaus

reverentHe

us

of the

respect

great

and

divels

being prevented with the evening of the sabboth,

left them
unperfect ; and tlierefore,that ever

but

31

Author,
Zcor
in

lib.

ham
Gen.

2.

or

I.

426

Chap.

ij.

since

they

holes

in mountaines

end

of

the

flie the

to

use

discourse

and

holinesse

then

the

sabboth,

they

hide

of

wherein

woods,

and

sabboth,

of

abroad

come

darke

seeking

till the

themselves
trouble

to

molest

and

men.

But

onelie

spiritsor
The

manfe

that

the

blacke

at

ol

hearing
a

absurdities
no

and

word,

of

in

these

as

collected
to

spoken

of, but

feet, a

paire

bason,

"c.

some

are

shall

immediatlie

they

of homes,

we

into

run

as

minded,

carnallie

so

if

so

letter, where

the

scriptures, we

For

are.

fondlie
rather

or

the

cloven

sooner

with

man

bare

spoken

are

Spiritis

ridiculous

are

the

to

respect

divels

dangcrous

grosse

opinions

these

as

have

of

thinke

taile,clawes, and

spirit
.

named.

eies

broad

as

in his
such

generation,

meanes

from
that

are

time

afraid

to

of the

in the

But

to

appetits

and

owne

I would

these

earthie

Augtistiiie saith, and

.

while

feed,

we

generation
^-''tiativit^^'
into

; and

pride
mouthes,
when

sloth

into

he

When
evill and

sleepe, to

we

loosenesse,

and

sad

the

That

the

divels

to

grosse

JPON
the

are

that, which
assaults

which

to

evill

of

into

into

our

; he

ment,
govern-

into

our

works

merrie

the

provoketh

our

envie

evill

to

us

man.

divell

the

or

lust

cogitations

mooveth

find

Chapter.

those

hitherto

of sathan

respect

of Steele

he

spiritiialland

understand

soDte

sathan

these

corporall
mind

the

to

us

doo

conversation,

our

into

of

they

of
be

to

despaire./

twelfe

assaults

He

wake,

filthiedreames

The

365.

harts

our

we

; into

God

anie

thrusteth

he

all them

entising

some

correction, wrath

our

into

putteth

lies,"c.

exercise

into

into

affirme, that

gluttonie

flie

himselfe

where

and
spirituall,
enter

by

to

cause

without

men,

For

upon

humors,

these

be

others

our

not

much

so

our

with

men

is of

thought

wise

so

oportunitie

maner

have

divels

with

us

traffike,avarice

our

divels

diverse

allureth

"

pleasures,
of

waterie

or

they

serve

weete

some

pleasure.

flatteringlieinsinuateth

he

satisfie,please,

our

terrifie

his

the

as

never

we

and

terrors.

perchance

when

scrip/tures,that

how

succour

not

were

would

it at

occasion

good

for

in truth

divell,as

doo

divell

the

if he

be,

to

could

have

God

to

run

before.

prosecute

to

him

should

surelie

But

he

terrified,though

externall

^.

"

harts,

our

Aug. in set.
Oreg. 29.
sup. Job.

I take

as

men

him,

long

or

uglie shapes, though

that

^08.

as

Paule

defend

parts
hath

of

tetnporall,and
the

said,

beene

wisheth
from

us

his

not

how

scripture.

and
spirituall,

are

us

not

to

not

temporall

provide
but

clawes;

see

you

that
:

in

corselet

biddeth

us

___^^^^^^^^

^'
'

12!

put

on

the

whole

armour

of God,

that

we

may

be

able

to

stand

against

Divels
the

invasions

bloud

therefore

meaneth

he
like

about

goeth

onelie

discerneth
of the

is

God

by

cause

gentlie

to

the

be

proposed

old

to

grosse

wives,

and

in

and

and

sense

of

and

of

said,

the

olive

tree,

Should

leave

trees

walked,
into

in the

have

idols

eies, and

and

oracles
not

see

of

and

; eares

over

heare

not

true

these

to

the

men

king

over

answered
that

judg.

9.

9,

",12,

10.

the

else, that

or

imagined

like ; who

mouthes,

their

when

so

the

who

is

such

3og.

is

them

by

imagine

as

divell

rather

that

voice

mans

the

before

us

They

and

is

annoint

answered

Apollo^

14.

they

indeed

and

speake

"c./

not,

The

The

cqiiivocatiofiof

the

to

alwaies

xiii.

this

scriptures, where

is not

word

(by

literallie

spirit,how

the
be

to

Chapter.

waie)

is

366.

diversHe

taught

it is taken

that

the

in

scripture

yet allegoricaliie

interpreted, nor

be understood.
UCH

as

search
shall

in

the

in the

with

that

the

spirit

of

wisedome

find, that spirits,as

scriptures

perceive,
times

and

trees,

2.

dili-

whatsoever

Judges

to

that

letter,or

of

thou

fatnesse, "c
spake

the

Cor.

figurativelie or

sale,

out

with

i.

naturall

more

preferred

ninth

Reigne

my
"

tell us,

spoken

dare

went

the

fables, than/

For

bare

be

in the

trees

unto

their

to

they

or

the

ibid.

corporall,being

capacities, "c

For

parable

to

spiritentred

did

word.

the

saieng

some

the

parable,

to

Idem

divell,which

hearken

we

described.

were

8,

.''

tales

though

2,

spirituall

discerne

made

2.Tim.

He
resist

is

can

that

familiar

credit

grosse

as

wit, that

; to

woodden

our

thereupon

re.a.dJoihans

Sichem

them,

by

us

to

expounded,

meaning

blockheads

to

framed

imaginations

grosse

as

the

before

divell

Whome

which

man

witch

give

by

I have

scripture

significativelie,
or

by

conceipt is,that
rather

imagining

bulbegger,

and

tame

and

devoure.

may

thinke

we

flesh

for the

thus,

carnall

no

spirituallproportion

for

be

can

watch
he

saith, That

should

made

or

nature,

and

whome

he

against

427

13.

spirituallwickednesse.

it followeth

againe
:

chip.

not

and

sober

for

then

this

of God

considered

And

knowne,

to

of

word

is such

teeth

spirituallthings

ordeined

The

to

carnall

contrarie

or

wrestle

we

be

to

us

spirit. Why

spirit,can

For

roring lion,seeking

in faith.

things

man

divell.

adviseth
a

with

not

stedfastlie

ye

the

spirits.

against principalities,
powers,

but

And

of

and

the

diverslie
divell

scriptures, spiritsand

is

taken
no

divels

well
:

horned
are

yea

good

as

they

beast.

taken

standing,
under-

and

for

bad,
shall

For-''

are

well
some-

infirmities

"

of

Exod.

31,

9.

428
^Acts.

8,

for the

d'i'^Cor^s.
1.

3Cor.

in

either

Sometimes

oi

Cor.

soiile

or

7.

counsell

Philip

zeale

I.

j/o.

'4.

John.

I.

hE^'es

'*

isai.

II,

Zach.

for the

12,

Lord

shall

1,15.

10.

Co.

12,

another,

works

diversitie

hath

29.

28.

covered

you

with

these

there

367.

spirit

5//.

Also

it is

him

and

not

who

holie

maid

There
was

or

nor

that

much
a
was

bowed

he

such

to

sale

corporall
a

woman,

they

divell

togithcr, ":c

the

mingled
The

Lord

to

the

If he

had

and

spirit
be

of

and

it hath

to

the

deceipt,

read

as

that

pleased
or

GOD
in

the

and
spirituallie,

written, that
of

men

hatred,

and

spiritof gelosie

spiritof

in

therefore

not

it is

him.

shift
inventions.

it is written

the

mooved

the
indued

make

craftie

found

Where

assaulteth

whome

as

are

woman,
were

could

understood

If the

scripture,they

and

it be

thing.

which

and

farre

Lord

; who

denie

substance

be

Thus

the

cousenage

Abi7nelech,

as

the

by

of toongs:

Philippian

is

said

faith

place.

Kent

meere

soever

sent

of

of

spirit;

spirits; to another,

that

spirits,as

place

visible

it is

where

as

that

divell

of

in the

of

elsewhere.

spirit betweene

to/ understand,

pell;

II.

corporall
evill

an

begger.

5, 14.

13,

are

Endor,

the

in what

But

them.

create

neither
23.

of

divels,of

spiritsand

are

scriptures, a

sent

spoken

prooved

word

same

another, the operation

another

of

spiritsof

; and

sufficientlie

have

to

in

borrowed

of

possessed

are

gift

; to

people by slights

the

abuse

of Wisedome

booke
I

and

monie,

gaine

'^'

Westwell,

of

the

and

the

spirit.

saith,

the

Againe,

spirit,the

by

the

and

slumber.

divination
woman

the

; The

spiritof adoption.

the
the

selfesame

And

error.

"c.

spirit upon

interpretation

spiritsor gifts of divination, whereby

with

15,15,

was

Es

the

but

discerning

the

spirit of

spiritsof
in

and

for

strength

compassion.

and

given, by

the

and

spirit of

The

my

knowledge

the

mind

sometimes

and

out

another,

; to

"

"

spiritof knowledge

powre

finallie,Esaie

And

spirit of

for the

of

another,

one

the

wench

But

worketh

/"az//^.

The

gift of prophesie

to

them

such

16.

9,

one

another,

; to

of toongs;

things

of

words

19, 14.

Sara.

Luke.

mind

the

for

Holie-ghost,

wit,

to

grace

is

word

the

another,

spirit; to

same

II.

the

gift of healing

the

another,

As

Num.

divell,

Matthew.

his

man,

counsell

I will

saith. To

Panic

; to

among

judg.

also
a

signification of spirits,we

spiritof bondage,

the

wisedome

all these

Sap.

of

of

in the

and

spiritof

The

^j.j(j therefore

the

I.

"^c

joie

spiritof

Againe,

received

of great

Hest.

xvi.

the

prophets;

understanding

Lord.

will

scripture;

the

; The

and

David,
not

in

him

upon

the

of

have

to

Isaie.

man

and

nature

'

'

9',

Isai.

is called

sometimes

;
.

the

for

the

us

written

rest

for

sometimes'^

unto

wisedome

of

house

I.

Gospell

sometimes

mind;

in

Peter

''for teachers

God

words

feare

Ye

interpret

these

sometimes

sometimes

to

spiritof

ID.

man

to/wards

find

2.

of
;

And

the

Rom.

the

2.

i^Cor%^
f

of

Sometimes

and

2.

of

vices
"=

John,

spiritis put

the

them.

of

sixt

the

discoM'se

for

sometimes

gifts of

Judas

^s

G^i-

13.

bodie;''

the

19.

6.

John.

Chap.

with

come

It is said

in the

infirmitie

18.

Christ, by laieng

his

we

bulupon

gelous

God

Suheni,
not

is

mind

Gos-

yeeres,/

hand

upon

Chap.

430

Levit.

14,
'

^'

7,

faith

the

9.

368.

offense

any

the

works

Jesus

Christ.

manie

4,

spirits,
saie
which

it be

medicines.

hir

meant

j/j.

it

were

mind

the
I

in
with

agree
Some

that
Matt.

15,

written

22.

said

made
M-att.

12,

the
of

him

But

so

and

Qi

and

find

not

we

with

into

the

they

grant

him

reall

Canaa7i
that

him

his

spirituall

we

if

And

guts.

that

we

but

possesseth
and

shape,

one

she

Indeed

in

by

men

of

divell,
in

be

to

is

into

bodie

divell

of

out

disease.''

is gotten
this

But

reall

woman

divell

to

phrentike:

presupposed,

some

The

shape
he

If

it be

all one,

or

with

the

of

possessed
or

melancholie.

thrust

with

times

divell

of

be

to

are

be

to

possessed

be

wicked.

reall

he

was

made

that

the

divell

the

selfesame

into

invisible,

and

that

to

gathered,
as

blind

was

and

and

man,

speake

and

see.

such

as

they

that

were

and

dumbe
the

not

that

said

brought

blind

were

sometimes

possessed
divels.

Whereby

to

be

was

(I saie)

diseased,

of

and

were

as

well

one

he
and

is
sessed
pos-

healed
sawe.

healed,
it is

is

was

which

that

Christ

spake
that

it

bicause

daughter

to

unto

both

lunatike,

dumbe,

divell,

indeed

ment

hir

According

was

both

was

that

out,

houre.

Chanaan
disease

some

cast

was

; There

which

of

woman

with

troubled

that

the

said

the

Matthew

divell,
as,

it

scripture,

lunatike

is

divell, except

what

was

of

even
12.

of

witch-

(as

which

the

to

hands

the

indifferent,

is

proceed

to

divels

the
a

opinion,

sted

whole,
in

He

troubled

in

daughter
in

"c

the

for

them.
of

are

hir

28.

; or,

these

Entreth

another

divell

in

to

that

marvell/

so,

it

that

was

truelie,

remaineth.

them,

cure

Gospell

the

is said

with

thereby,

in

lunatike,

saith

who

saie

not

meane

can

in

toothach,

that

is

now

daughter

and

saie,

by

that

nor

bhnd,

him

charmes

places

dales

is vexed

daughter

My

with

thought,

But

said

are

manie

these

that

one

might

then

in

in

disease

if everie

that

those

possessed

is

made

was

mentioned

the

sinnes,

owne

upon

said,

cured.

it seemeth

He

their

gowt,

he

that
shewed

diseases

the

as

but
be

with

these

all

more

Christ

touching

A"

17,

witches

But

other
ever

;/

should

his

for

it is

where

Gospell,

blindnesse

ancestors

leprosie, lunacie,

namehe,

as

in the

with

God

of

affirme)

mongers

Mat.

his

of

intent

that

stricken

not

appeere

it is apparent

as

was

man

plainelie

more

blindnesse

and
John.

the

might

''^' "*"

of

discourse

14.

and

Divels

The

IERE

and

gather

creature

called

is

there
with

the

was/ by

meanes
we

are,

maie

by

man

which
to

is all

drive

But

us

ber, of

spirits,of
HE

fiot

i7t the

from

in

tions,
constella-

the

sunne

arid

is "'

siccis.

that

releeved

was

of

divell

the

veines.

in Da^nds

de/vises

of

514369.

fansies, without

owne

it is verie

should

phic,
as

thinke,

and

maxime

philoso-

be

absurd

thrust

that
of anie

out

Joseph,

de

an-

it

is,that

named

item

de

fud.

lib. 7.

bello
ca.

35-

Baaros,

force

having

as

Chapter.

throughlie informed

of

selves

our

scriptures touching
both

God

Agla\o'\photis;

possessed.

man

satisfe

writeth

/Eliamis

called

in the

and

the

the

with
the

and

the

divels

which
how

same.,

singular

spirit of

of

nature

that

is

livered
de-

word

this

piurallniandivell,of

tame

Ahab.

frame

in the

our

unto

and

therfore

nature

certeinlie

deli\ ered

their

vaine

xvi.

spirit of

bicause

there

Satile

imprinted

thinks

root

is to be understood
the

bring

departure

imaginations

divell

as

Salomons

spirits,,7nust

divell

when

Cynospasttis,otherwise

divell

being

we

and

their

being conjured
to

men

the

to

me

the

And

The
That

the

according

root.

with

anie

out

and

tiquitat.Jud.

herbe

one

But
that

crosse

absurd

wit, that

to

of

vertue

all moist

certeine

some

induce

to

saie

of the

signe
how

in

sooner

5. pa.

moistest

aptnesse

to

qiKtst.

is

good

over

divels

starres.

of God.

word

magicall

the

in the

see

Josepliiisaffirmeth;
of

the

malef-

Mai.

to

which

is the

they saie, that

thereby

they speake

of the

warrant

braine

better

harpe, they

of the

when

;
so

the

come

some

of the

sound

Whereby
men

other

godhead

some

moone

dominion

therby,

choise

defame

doo

in

and

appeere

in

than

may

the

having

further

the

of

writers

Institor

maketh

considereth

therefore

advantage

And

Heiirie

divell

they

bicause

*moone

(the

passe.
up,

divell

take

they

as

to

times

first,that

secondly,

the

certeine
:

diverse

fondlie
and

Spre7iger,
why

at

The

thereof

so

purposes
and

moone

how

the cause,

respects

bodie.

conveniencie

things)

two

the

as

of the

part

note

431

15.

divels.

shew,

to

James

men

possesse
in

(saie they)

omit

namelie,

with

possessed

I cannot

and

Chap.

Chapter.

XV.

the

Of

spirits.

scripture

know
selves
us

by

the

substance
it is not

same

faithfuUie
the

to

we

so

of

divels

and

set

down,

as

ought

beleeve

high spirit,which

the

to

content

words

is the

spirits,
we

and

may
and
sense

Holie-ghost,

Num.

37, 16.

432

Chap.

is Lord

who

of

i8.

Reg.

4^

verse

of

rallie

expressed,

are.

As

where

for

he

and

stood

said, Wherewith

Lord

storie

This

is here

conceive

otherwise

manie
8.

5. 9.

man

Cal.lib.inlib.

sttt.

spirit

fowle

manie

shall

entise

foorth

and

said

be

Go

AJiab,
spirit,

him.

entise

go

he

to

wise,

And

the

lieng spirit

foorth,

than

thou

even

onelie

with
had

foorth

of

by

man,

one

possesse

place,

that

the
said

it is there
commanded

he

"c.

not

Even

once.

to

For

divell,and

the

at

same

divell.

one
a

not

strations.
demon-

spirit,and

said

are

selfe

the

could

corporall

one

prophets

divels
in

age,

ties,
capaci-

our

that

such

that

false

with

beare

to

that

noted,

thousand

which

come

of

all the

said

man,

sathan

Where

14.

else-

the

Calvine

But

saith

cap.

I.

sect.

14.

met

be

to

possesse

possessed

was

Christ

is

it is also

yet

man

same

that
J

and

capacitie

spirituallthings,

did

place,

jj^ another

g^g

in this

the

here

yet

diverse,

or

foorth

with

of

And

Mark.

I will

Then

they

which

came

; I will

said

prophets.

set

speciallie

and

Luke.

his

all

he

And

Then
;

indeed

Job^

prevaile, "c./

shalt
j/j.

of

mouth

in the

said

and

Lord,

the

helpe
corpo-

than

of

said, Who

"^c?

Gilead,

Ramoth

before

Lord

The

historic

the

for the

grosselie and

more

by metaphors,

or

omit

to

it is written

fall at

maie

that

parables

(and

example

handle)

in

either

sometimes

spirits

evermore

things spirituall;though

of

there

are

that

considering,

alwaies

scripture,as

capacities they

our

of

discourse

spirits ;

all

of in

spoken

are

I.

6.

is meant

that
of

dome

be

slacke

more

taught,

number,

in
with

fight

we

must

the

fewnesse

into

king-

the

tures,
scrip-

the

infinite

an

of them,

fall

so

thereby

against

named

are

battell, and

into

enter

to

that

standeth

divels

despising

least

of enimies;

multitude

that

manie

where

thereby

are

we

And

smgular

the

wickednesse,

of

power

justice.

is named

divell

the

or

should

we

securitie

and

idlenes.
the

On
370.

Num.

II.

some/
and

bound
one

againe,

Ibid.

vers.

25

the

spiritthat
the

Acts

be

maid

16.

judg^^^.^o. treated
ajudg.
c

Ibid.

""

14.

39-

6.'

Tsara^te^
13-

him.
upon

with

as

in

was

upon

upon

substantial!

and

the

Acts

Elia., that
We

read

that

of

one

upon

put it upon

man

the

apostles
the

was

spirit,as

read,

we

persons

Lord

seventie

and

; The

example

endued

are

som,etimes

them, they prophesied.

he

when

also

for

corporall

the

of

and

Yea

scripture, that

other

the

number

great

in and

in the

that

as

divell.
a

As

Moses,

spiritrested

yet

should

Also

departed,

his

spirit might

spirit of

the

Lord

came

of

not

that, wherewith

possessed

no

tooke

elders,and

Why
1

and

the
in-

Elisha

double

upon

upon

Othniel,

^Gedeon, '^Jepiha,'^Saffison,^Balaam., ^Sajile,^David., ^Ezechiel,

^Zacharie, ^Aniasny
than

the
into

put

spiritsrested

diverse

God,

spiritof

spiritof

the

spirit was

downe

plainelie set

as

the

corporall spirit meant.

or

when

this

with

good
that

it is

side,

possessed

are

that

reall

other

all

the

Israelits

yea

it is written, that

beside

"

in

another

Caleb

had

place

another
it is

spirit

said,

that

Dive

^Daniel
the

had

spirits,

proportion
thereby

good

yet the

anie

said

are

qualitie and

and

ment

bad,

as

spirits.

spirit than

excellent

more

well

as

Is and

the

not

other.

be

to

So

given by
of

quantitie

Howbeit

presupposed.

Chi]..

though

as,

number

them

and

' I.

'

that

had

spirit of

the

and
with

reteine

spirit,to
[Azariah

saith

is omitted

thus

his

in the

text,

the

and

it is written

as

be

spiritscan

affirme

of

was

words

; No

of

all

Numb.

14.

Dan.

John.

3, 34.

scripture

others

the
over

pleasure.

margin references
opposite ]

are

they are

wrong;

[1Judg.

rightly given

dllbid

xvii.

Chapter.

and

spirits

sotiles

can

and

bodies,

assume

of

their

6.

14.

Num.

[i. Sam.

Whether

10.

3.

[Judg. 6. 34.]
Judg. II. [2)9.

b
c

The

II.

5.

516.

14.
18.
12.

i.Ch.

tame,

is lord

man

It.

Chr.

in the

made

conceivers

grosse

falslie

in expresse

spiritat

that

those

to

(as they

conjuror)

greatest
a

who

Salomon,

it is said

I saie

commandement,

at

mea/sure,

without

where

But

evangelist y^//;;.

God

18.

Ezec.

'

Christ

Sam.

14.
"" 2.

is alwaies

confesse,

must

433

17.

I.

Sam.

''

Ezec.

3.1

II.

16.

Sam.

24.

18.

13.
14-

II.

i4-[i5-iAzariah.]
[Zech. 24. 20.]

'"*2Chr.

atid

creation

substance, wherein

writers

doo

extreamelic

contend

is
'

and

varie.

Chr.

Num.

hold

OME
take

these
are

of

varie

doo

thinke

fier,some

if

But

powers.

follow

the

they

follow

must

consist.
everie

made.

Of

bodies

be

circular
the

motions

they

be

an

organicall

bodie

be

made

which

some

saie)

can

cannot
an

ascend
diverse
which

aierie
up

bodie
into

shapes

and

objection
and

that

the

P.

their

than

beit,
How-

they consist

other

Martyr

celestiall

must
"=,2l\X}l\)

elementarie,

of which

elements,

for aier is

hands.

that
and

be

they

and

another

spirituallbodies

affirme

if

shape

papists,

their

then

bodies

Corpus homogeninm

so

For

everie

natural!
motion

is

either

cular
ciror

there

be

can

have

must

of aier.
receive

clouds,
formes

have

trulie, that

lemetarie.

they

in the

Peter

shape
find

aier.

Martyr
figure.

or

(as they
Unto

answereth, saieng,
clouds

altogether aier, but

(as

either

where

even

Martyr

members

bones, sinewes, veines,

Neither

or

distinct

no

have

of other

elements

mingled

with

are
a

not/

ture
mix-

371.

them.

18.

[24.]]

"

assume

what

all

these

(as Peter

and

of

grosse
to

some

of those

cannot

more

of the starres

then
celestiall,
motion

mind

wherewith

said)
some

can

pleasure,

made

are

elements,

I have

soules

which

being

are,

aier,and

of

of

part of aier is aier, whereof

affirmeth)
But

(as

they

aier

For

flesh,"c

such

in the

For

composed.

they

as

hold, that

wliich

sort,

their

at

list

they

protestants

some

spiritsand

bodies

substance

or

that

opinion,
them

unto

12.

14.

e-

'**"
*-''"'*'"

434

The

517-

popish

Certeitie

are

rather

scene

veritie

and

common

they

namelie,
so

were

consist

of that

they

should

they
of

were

18,

scalded
y. Bod. lib.
d"fm.i.ca.^.

^j.jj

night

that

divell, which

daie

^18.
Kxod.

12

;9.

he

divels.

Bodin

the

104.

2Q.

by

sunne

of

the

by night

confesseth
it be

of

Lord

If

their

they

suddenthem.
where

place
they

touched

consisted

them

feete, and

makest

he

divels

to

be

beasts.

Deber

; and

Cheleb

and

neither

were

And
did

betweene

it.

and

the

the

and

it

Oh

now

is

doo

can

in

how

he

barbarous

by

daie

and
more

night

plainelie i

it seemeth,
For

are

rore,

maketh
blindnes

all

when

all beasts
I

is

wherein

wherein
"c

that

further
valiant

more

Psaline,

night,

lions

of

hurteth

divell.

divels

104.

divels,
name

by

he

Whereby

foorth, the
as

both

example,

assertion, that

So

that

yet it appeareth

God

alledgeth

is the

saith) that
for

daie

are

is he
hurt

can

(as he

darknesse,
creepe

there

producing

JLgypt.l

foolish

daie,

forrest

that

saith, that
Sathan

himselfe

this his

by

that

certeine
daie

by

riseth,they retire,"c.

divels, or

washed

fellow

difference

no

of
than

Thou

written,
beasts

the

putteth

night

floore.
that

imagine

behind
the

thing

in Bodin.,

but

same

first borne

confirmation
Psa.

Bible,

hurteth

although

text, that

the

anie

Lot

substance

to

they

that

be

moisten

the

on

that

that

vanish

they

;
;

used

never

they

the

swarmed

needs

must

of

people

usuallie

argueth

when

they

shed

beene

faintharted

they

in

than

have

they

saie

earthie

some

should
be

and

The

he

howbeit,

slew

otherwise

burne

they

by night than

harme

bicause

needs

the

in

it not

by night

water,

aier, that

are

burnt.

nor

I find

dc

it

then

Abraham

yet (saie they)

10.

imaginarie.
of

which

preaching

the

which

Now

leave

must

would

fier,then

diseased,

among

prooved

have

and

bicause

apparitions

more,

stomachs

good

also

and

folkes, they

sicke

made

be

element

they stand, and

of

as

saith) in

such

as

spirits

that

saie

since

now,

And

and

phantasticall

lie awaie,
If

bodies

to

weake

apparitions,

so

rare.

children, and

spiritsto

and

and

sights

elsewhere

as

onelie

divels

are

the

and

of

?neate.

he

(as

cut

But

shortlie
of

unfaithfull

most

strong

appeare

am

Which
the

women,

among

and

suddenlie.

imagination

truth.

among

gospell

so

Mai.)

M.

hy

beene

presentlie againe

awaie

spoken,

in the

they

cited

have

in his

salt

no

divels

daie

0/ aier, of

loveth

fable

closed

and

vanish

alreadie

have

Chapter.

divell

(upon

aier, bicause

sunder,

they

the

why

affirme
of

of

cojicernitigspirits jnade

reasons

IANIE

xviii.

night divels, and

and

Gen.

discourse

This

the
the

to

be

Bodin

Divels

saith, that

also

signe

divell

the

eternitie,and

of

But

conceive

appropriated

That

such

divels
their

names

of

to

scripture

thing

Bod.

J-

'^"''

the

in

quote

teacheth

divell

that

Hb.de
^'

i-evit.

'"^

'"

i.

dull

our

is, by the

verie

same./

Chapter.
in the

)nentioned
and

nature

it is

that

435

in all sacrifices;

ashamed

not

the

xix.

are

as

is

how

in the

The

for

meate,

commandement

maner

him

Cli.ip. 19,

'

he

declare

unto

salt in his

no

by

what

spirits.

Gods

which

I will

now

capacitiesto
names

loveth

used

scriptures,

the

abusing
behalfe.

and

372.

scriptures, have

qualities expressed,

with

in their
instancies

thereof.
divels

UCH

in their

have

for

being

names

the

taketh
at

Ekron,

his

divell

Ahaziah

whom

to

disease

in his

simple thing

everie

Beelzebub

nature

part

the

was

scriptures by

and

of

in

the

he

God

Jeeves reputed

of God.

oracle

or

whether
no

nations

spight

flies, bicause

idol

an

beene

certeine

rather
of

was

name,

qualities expressed,

idols
or

lord

know

to

had

the

among

the

web,

sent

thqre

though

as

their

signifieth

which

Beelzebub,

most

in the

erected, in steed,

idolatrouslie
For

mentioned

are

as

the

Reg.

2.

recover

Israeli.

This

principall

divell.

Matth.
"

The

supposed
that

the

the

to

worshipped

idoll

is

at

man

and

of

gaping

Sepharvais,

that

or

that

which

corne

the

the

^Tarcat*

whom

put

of

"-''

Astarte,

Sydotiia,

that
whom

is,

fold

Salomon

or

It.

also

and

the

doo

so

is

tentation,

bodie,

and

or

and
[* Tartac]

was

English, fettered,
otherwise

Beelphegor,

S^9-

ghost,

"

2.
2.

Reg.
Reg.

". Ose.

Num.

god

is, the

cloke

was

worshipped

was
or

citie of the

worshipped
the

was

of

power

the

king,

Assyrians.
of

the

Deut.

flocke,

worshipped

is the
:

some

name

of
thinke

Moabits.

Philistines.
shee

it

was

idoll

19.
17.

9,

"

25.
3, ".

at

I'ern/s.

21.

1.

II.

2.

23.
16.

g
2.

Mace.

10.

Reg. II.
Reg, :-..

I.

17.

Numb.

Reg.
Reg.
fjudg.

[10]

II.

JOSU. 22.
d 2.
Reg.

was

^Chainos,

the

among

idoll

the

among

1.

3.

Luk.

they

purgatorie,

or

10.

12.

Mark.

difference

a
:

soule

is in

suntniuni

beleeved

man

hell,

Hevites.

greefe,

or

did

delicate

dead

dissolution

naked

was

departing,

or

is,

of

that

heaven,

Assyria.

idoll

Adranielech,

the

of

of

soule
but

the

quasi

absurdlie

they

as

the

signifieth
in

they

So

earth, after
out

Sumanus,

spirit of

or

although

either

or

Latines

otherwise,

none

iVisroch

the

feeling,

Dagon,

bodie.

Senacherib

divell

Priapus,

Moabits.

the

man,
^

by

the

was

called

that

anie

otherwise.

not

by night

the

on

ghost

with

howbeit,

Pluto, the

cheefe

ghost

it walketh

appeareth

an

died

soule

papists

when

walke

to

be/tweene
our

him

inaniuni, the

deortem

and

called

GrcEcians

13.

erected

should

in

he

436
h

2.

Reg.

''

23.

Chro.

1.

Chap.

20.

Melchom,

Amnion

49.

was

idoll

an

divell, which

or

the

of

sonnes

worshipped.

Sometimes
take
Joseph, lib.
antiquit.
Jndeeor. 6.

ile

Reg.

also

their

inable

and

it

though

the
96. [Vulg.

vers.]

that
of

gods
be

to

they
the

tooke

his

Gentiles

rather

or

being

wherof

divell

his

of

name

rather

than

and

are

David

getttium,
satisfie

stoit, The

rood

and

of grace

described,

behaviour

gratious

towards

The

him.''

idolatrous

godlie reputed

the

diverse

are

suffici-

may

the

was

it is among

so

have
Dii

dcemonia

offered/ unto

bewraied,
:

is mentioned
and

that

those

divell

these

In

in Salomo7is

conjurors.
idols

belonging

dwelt.

named

gentitcm

What

courteous

god

Dii

Which

citie

prophet

before

as

now

once

idoll

the

Salomons

at

Salomon.

giants

these

the

saith

one

was

the

by
that

then

divels.

are

such

but

his

and

of

divels

speciall

the

divels, who

are

worshippers,

knaverie
a

Gentiles

the

yet it

quotations,

these

in

thought,

who
373.

of

of

saith) was
them

spirits
abhom-

of

stats

or

from

tooke

they saie the

where

one

houses

worshipped

greatlie emploied

and

prooved

gods

you,

is

the

and

divels

{a.sJosephus

Jeives

also

was

Basan,

Astaroth

conjuration,
entlie

of

king

respects

which

signifieriches, flocks, "c

the

Og

to

of

or

men,

the

that

scriptures,

the

Asiaroth^

as

persons

in

wicked

of

names

commandement,

23.

find

we

tlie Philistines, whome

of

cap.
14.
Sam.
1.
7.

Psal.

is, a king,

that

of

20.

Jerem

2.

discourse

of

others

the

same

stampe./

The

520.

Diverse

also

hath
as

it

pleased
by

were

is, by the verie

the

in

him

scriptures

Job. 40.
Job. 3.

"

Isai.

Elephas

27.

much
b

Matth.

Matt.
Marc.
"

6.

4,

Jam.

"c.

16.
2.

Matth.

John. 8.
Apoc. 12.
". .\poc.

4.

All

that
those

called.
9.

is

the
is

unto

divell

cunning

which

Adversarius,

us.

an

whereby

Manunon

the

times

is

an

accuser,

troubleth

or

and

parisons,
com-

divell

one

unto

name,

conditions.

whereby

Leviathati

great

'^

Dcemon

the

is not

subtiltie

desire

covetous

of

and

monie,

signifieth

perverslie knowing.

worshipped

were

that

divels

reprobate.

Cacodcemon

Calumniator,

his

to

figured.

is the
the

craftie.

adversarie,

is

by

is, Brttta

which

divell

overcommeth
or

is

the

by
the

attributed

is called

according

metaphors

of

he

rather

thing

and

appropriated
sometimes

or

of

manner

capacities,

weake

our

examples,

what

Job, Behemoth,

in ancient

^Diabohis

by

Elephas

from

is shewed

wherewith

in

brutishnes

different

power

one

is called
and

greatnes

another,

by

sometimes

informe

to

and

names

wherein

GOD

similitudes

understand

to

disposition

and

nature

manifested.

is
T

his

divell, whereby

ike

of

names

Chapter.

XX.

as
a

gods,

slanderer.
molesteth.

were

Sathan
^Abad-

so

438

Chap.

cloo call Snbterrajiei.

make

to

them

Viriinciili
but

Guteli

Hudgin

of

of

will doo

Rush

and

nothing

are

Germanic,

England.

that,

[* Hutgin,

note.

visiblie, and

sometimes
in

Hudgin,

ware

hood.

Frier

Rush

the

and
in

or

cap

for

up

much

the

as

the

else

or

reading

John

to

IVierus

De

There

23.

doctor

and

had

he

his

"c.

come,

from
within

bodie,

and

Alber

Deuinus

as

divell

(as they thinke)

375.

In

Bawdie
pree.sts
Ginnie.

in

image

that

woods

they
J^J-

have

of twelve
divell

is

hath

these

have

lien
yeares

called

by

were

with

in

beareth

the

called
of

one

all that
then

great

Charoibes,
houre
while

they

to

called

Albce

which

much

children.

Calecute, who
earth, "c:

Thevet

divell,and

saith,

countrie.

keepeth

prophesie,

prostrate

foorth

did

in that

upon

(saie they) he

commeth

soules

the

judge

swaie

parted
de-

are

sucking
in

were

the

familiar, and
to

was

that

which

ouglie shape.

most

Agnan,

is accounted

and

of God

him

things
than

the Indians

among

given

space

boasted,

have,

child, and

nor

from

that

more

verie

one

familiars

little child

spirits,which

were

the

to

liar
fami-

Samareus

all

soules

to

him

come

called

Hoi'ioulsira,

told

of

things

preests
the

soule

privilege

pictured

old, and

by

such

sold

for his

selfe

their

Simon

what

power

Grigrie

one

the
he

worshipped

is horriblie

slaine,

his storie,

Feats

as

neither

but

know

women

divell/ in America,

Gintiie

that

There

to

hir

preserved

Silylla;,which

(they saie)

harme

to

of

as

beene

Rush

such

Diana

death.

by conjuration,

bodie.

mans

mulieres,

untimelie

marvell

one

call familiars

we

and

Aegeria

be

familiar, and

the

had

had

could

with

gotten

be

slaine, to

his

these

destroied

being
that

all

which

have

to

Sertorius

Pompilius

of

in

wit,

to

the

have

to

Frier

to

you

dannones,
said

were

Quititus

Numa

other

Familiares

Casar

and

Burcot.

the

to

also

were

Socrafes

as

referre

this

as

Pfcesfigiis dcEnioftum.

prcest. deem.
cap.

is said

which

skuUian,

whereof

of

he

Robin

was

fellow
;

of

bicause

it

schoole

upon

Eiigland

called,

another

same

tales

in

tale is written

selfe-same

abide

cannot

thinke

such

the

who

divell, which

manie

so

therefore

in

even

of
we

in the

worke

he

did

there

was

world

likenes

it is that

as

but

as

go

Hudgin
and

for all the

was

brought

so

the

hoodt

the

doo

yet

freendlie, sometimes

men

There

no

and

familiar

injurie:

with

Gerinanii', as

this

But

other, concerning

"c
de

fellowe.

good

talketh

of

toies.

hurt

woonderfullie,

verie

receive

doo

in

such

are

delight

like

hereof

labourers

is

invisiblie.

parts

and

busie,

"

niontani

he

he

verie

men

of the

Hudgin

some

alwales

kitchen:

J.

mocked

this

Hudgin,

J. IVier. lib.

them.

all

to

worke

hurt, except

yet be

Robin
[t See

bodie

no

nor

of

the

such

long,

be

to

and

men,

and

spirits (they sale)

are

Dcenwnes

further

afraid

and

kind/nesse

truls.

and

mineralles,
'*

Trulli

or

light women,

handfulles

mineralles,

great

followe

juggling,

tumbling,
three

of

that

they

are

about

in

dig

shewing

women,
call

laugh,

to

nothing.

Cobali
with

dwarfes

are

seeme

discouj'se

calleth

and

the
after

wench/
upon

uttereth

his

Divels

that

while

other

and

as

litle

Maidstone.,

where

places, you
trish

they

wrought,
divels

are

divels
than

leasure

more

cousening

was

the

Romanes

xxii.

devise

to

possessed,
also

as

in
and

names,

the

Looke

at

in

other

{oi^xlh.
7.

other

'^^p-

3- p^k-

HERE

called

whereof

twelve
doo

which

*Vidar,

Luna,
and

of

indifferent

served

These

sundrie

for

than

Lucina
that

of

If the
mother

child

therefore

she

they

it.

used

they

did

otherwise

much

midwife

anie

other

laied

the

he

that

alwaies

wab

in

childwives.

hand

in

image

into

their

his

youth
that

for

to

Opis

with
it

so

touched

women.

in

called

was

women

sood god

dessffor

braine.

owne

bare

this

deliverie,and

safe

alwaies

Statores,

apt

more

image

or

which

Cantius,

Jupiters

child

sacrificed

kept

he

was

of

were

hang

crieng
Cunius,

they
child

beate

was

who

bellies, and

the

borne,

to

their

before

; and

had

They

common

gods,
had

[*z/i""]

might

province,

realme,

they

whose

borne,

left

thunder,

Orcus

Minerva,
man

were

their

with
of

they
also

out

were

No

gods.

one

Elicius,

mother

if the

but

luigianus

they thought

Luninus^

or

well

were

miscaried

dead,_"c
drowne

girdles

moneths

before

therewith,

that

but

had

children,

new

she

in

raise

to

issued

the

babe

their

upon

them

the

of nine

wise
that

called

was

mother

space

send

all

gentiles
as

Jupiter

for

Minerva
to

was

respect

hanged

and

praied

they

purpose

purposes

Jupiter,

SatJtrmes,

Tellus, Ceres,Juno,

were

whose

Vulcanics, Neptiimis, Sol,

dwelling

men

heathen

Feretrii,

Tonantes,
whome

all

gods,
gods

female,

eight

Janus,

himselfe,

unto

idolatrous

electi, chosen

sive

and

gods

Vesta,

these

to

citie.

notable

all hee

were

anie

appropriate

foUowe

other

of

offices.

twentie

male,

were

Venus, and

Diana,

Romans

Apollo, Mars,

Mercurius,

Genius,

and

selecii

Dii

thus

selecti,and

Dii

nntnes

the

among

were

names

their

gods,

were

which

Chapter.

called

cheefegods

heathen

for

There
unto

ridiculous

have
the

all the

praie

knave.

^^c)

22.

trash.

Of

the

people

more

of counterfeit

The

and

chap.

attributed

are

are

woonder

number

sale

conteining

such
see

the

lecherous

others, which

bookes

may

like

themselves

to

given by

are

In

whereof

which

take

spirits.

successe

groveling

names,

they

that

names

them.

true

lieth

he

thousand
such

the

For

prophesie.

and

child

by/
the

the

^24.

child

thereon.

therunto, although
any

powder,

picture

preber\ed

or

from

to

ill fortune
i.ib

burne

crieng,

babes

about

portended

unperfect,

part

children

the
or
or

and

necks
in age.

ihcy thought)

The
:

names

heafiienTsh
^nd
g'j'c'.^.
liarofficc.v.

Chap.

440

their

children

their
376.

2}.

dugs

gods,

the

for

married.

Bellus

Victoria,

the

them

alias

verie

hal.]

built

temple
were

*alias

Clotina,

everie

was

was

Pavor

foure

the

privie,
edified:

peculiar temple

was

streets,

Colatina,

Finallie

stoole, the jakes, and

rest, there

served
pre-

preserve

there

and

harlots.

the

weeds

Flora
to

honour

fortie

to

was

for droonkards,

of

him

to

keepe

growe.

whose

gods.

all the

to

Sylvanus

common

of

to

was

middest

with

of the

seeds

to

built.
should

they

silver,and

served

also

was

that
of

and

be

so

Aesciilapitis

and

Bacchus

the

Ronie

mother

gold

blasts.

whores,

goddesse

was

to

as

in

inhabited

all

whome

for

in

behalfe,

make

and

gardens.

in Rome,

that

to

was

Meretrix

the
of

desired
soone

they praied

him

inkeepers,

was

were

that
should

to

temple

about

Volunma

warriers, and

"

warre

Apollo,

was

frosts

in

walked

cowherds

which

to

father

from

vines

that

for

successe

maids

them,

fields,and

greatest

in

for/

keepe

to

was

wife

unto

their mines

Segacia

corne.

the

of

Berecynthia

sicke, whose

of the

out

good

for

they praied

god

charge

discover

to

was

the

the
had

that

pilgrimes.

intreat

Aescttlanus

cure

whome

to

he

was

the

was

other

of

god

the

was

Runiinus
his

and

devoutlie

praied

as

of

cradell.

the

men,

yoong

Agreslts

Honorius
well

corruption.
such

for fertilitie.
was

in the

Volumnus

for

one

marriage

misfortune

from

from

discourse

homelie

besides

charge.

that

follies and

called

temple

notable

placed togither ;

were

so

everie

as

devotions, might

Pantheoji,
and

man

thither

go

according

woman,

and

the

all

wherein

what

worship

gods

to

their

gods they

list./

The

525-

diverse

0/
HE

Ro//ians

were,

Beatits,
birds, vermine, fishes,
herbs
other

perie

and

approcheth

as

namelie

Ibis
ous

and

dogs

hunting.

of

beasts,

(which

is

bird

with

things

and

to

Yea

that

Romans

in anie

these

in the

long

"

cat

bill,naturallie
and

serpents)

of

no

of idolatrie.)

dog,

bicause

living creatures,
of

then

for

are,

kind

all

than

that

now

likenesse

dog,

behalfe

Roiiians

they worshipped

bullocke,

noisome

heathenish

popish
neere

in this

foolish

more

the

Anubis

coitntries.

flieng fowles,

devouring

sparrowhawke

venem-

up
;

of

fishes

trumwor-

shipped
as

gods.

loved

the

not

Chapter.
diverse

yet

meane

worshipped

Aegyptians

in

were

(I

and

nation

he

gods

Aegyptians

the

The

xxiii.

they had
Saitans

two

and

gods

; to

Thcbans

had

polis they worshipped

the

Leopolitans,

wit, Lepidotus piscis,

lion

to

their

woolfe
in

god
in

and

sheepe.

In

Herinopolis,

the

fish

Niltis

Lcetopolis,

in

The

Oxyrinchns.
the

citie

Lyco-

Cynocephalus
called

Lalus.

Divels
the

In

citie

Memphis,

made

goate

; the

fourth

worshipped
Tibilenus
the

his

At

Assyrians.

is

who

Venus,

with

Priapus

the

adored.

In

Ephesus,

Diana

game

them

from

them

from

fleas

rule

to

in

Tutilina

with

thunder

in the

temple,

in these

gods

to

daies.

of

But

the

the

appease
I

gentiles

may

by

were

good

Apollo;

at

as

Imperiall
gods

and

their

assi-

stants.

To

Jupiter,

corne

candels
custome

for the

name,

Varro

as

Nereus,

popish

all by

record,

X.Q

as

to
:

"c.

lighted

the

to

them

learne
offices

sea,

526.

from

destroie

to

to

keepe

cheefes
can

377.

plaie

to

Neptune,

not

usuallie

they

repeate

;
to

according

same,
not

in the

Jupiter,

to

be

would

and

commissioners

whom

before

tempests,

or

first,that

Minerva

mediatrix

to

Cyrenaicus,

their

hell,Neptune

and

Mercurie,

onelie

was

in

Pluto

Paphos,

Canopius,

principall kingdomes

assistants, divers

as

Vemts,

Saturne, Mars,
"^c.

gods

the

were

their

heaven,

they joined,

these

Greeks

the

worship

; at

they

keepe

of

Hellespont

Acharus

to

Nau-

Gabirus

Delphos,

; Herctiles

Parnopeius,

The
the

to

up

had

the

at/ Lanipsacke,

bicause

they

flieblowes

Salomoti

they

god

at

at

And

whom

Bavaria,

set

was

the

writeth

goddesse

Liberus

Diomedes

sit out,

Apollo

mouseaten.

assigned

Jupiter

than

flies and

as

their

Naxos,

genitals, who

the

Cicero

Macedonians,

was

Bceotians, AniphiaMinerva

the

of

besides

Orimasda

(being

was

441

24.

eagle

an

affirme,

; the

Juno

at

the

part

worshipped.

ra/ther

called

others

Jtcba

Sainos

Vulcane

was

fier

Scithians,

as

Babylon,

T/iebans

request)

ile Dioniedea,

keepe
being

she,

; at

great

the

small

have

serpent

worship

Lemnos,

; at

was

Moores

At

the

; Astartes

Norictnii, being

; the

Diasaren
; the

concubines

Po37iians, Uranius

Venus

and

Mopstcs

Chap.

Anubis.

god

Persiajis,

Vemts,

which

at

the

Aphricans,

cratiis, Serapis,

their

onion

an

Bacchus,

Arabians,

the

spirits.

Cytiopolis they worshipped

they

Mceiideseans,

raus

and

and

others

The

ber
num-

of

report,

to

the

reader

reasonable

of

number
may

thousand,

30.

judge

The

their

heatJicn

low

if I

thought

I would

called

foorth

D a
"

among

betweene

comparison
and

of

what

gentium

rehearsed

I could

begin

with

make

them

and
everie

occupation

in anie

antichristian

our

popish

idols, which

spoken

of in the

in

first booke

the

end

an

as

are

psalmes:
of

the

or

reasonable

gods,
ranke
as

gods
the

gentiles

blindnesse.

is.

time,

the

Whereby

Chapter.

gods, of physicall gods,

popish god

set

upward.

superstitious

xxiiii.

OJ popisli provinciall gods,

and

wise
other-

divels

Dii

as

Reg.

montium

Chr.

kings

or

as

Dii

Chr.
.

Chap.

442

3'"^82.

Cnr.

24.

terraruni

Diipopulorum

or

"?";.

Reg.

32. "

23,

{discourse

in the

mentioned

of

in the

second

Chronicles

of the

-*

first of the

Chronicles

16.

or

Dii

as

Judges

in

terra;

or

3.

"c

Dii

as

Jiliontm

alieni,which

are

32^.

heretofore,
for everie

Popish

gods

For

horssebacke

on

Burgundie
S.

Parish

gods
popish

or

his

severall

for

Millen,

might

England

Irelajid,S.

Italic.

Loven

for

three

Patde

Gaunt,

magician

everie
I

for

leisure

at

not

and

everie

no

for

and

Rome,

dominions

popes

Paris,

Atnbrose
lion

S. Marks
of

be

to

for Spaine,

for

other./ Yea,

and

for
had

parish,t (the
idoll.?

severall

George

S. Andrezv

for

village

repeat)

to

S.

as

James

so

popish

the

is said

S. Peter

Denis

Cullen,*

and

towne,

S.

Mackline,

for

there

Wales,

Romball

of

Martine)

citie in all the

for Londott,

kings

small

am

for

that

undertake,/
out

France,

poses,
pureither

heathen,

nation

whome

for

everie

not

dare

saint

onelie

Davie

Had

lewd

for

the

twentie
everie

(excepting

S. Michael

.? As

for

of

Dii

as

or

in number,

these

more

all

produce

save

of

more

among
:

idols

proper

for

wherof

names

were

Scotland,

for

not

patrone

Venice, the
they

idoll

in heaven

of

part

time

and

Pat7-ike

some

present

25.

scriptures.

publike,

more

purpose,

for

horssemen

more

popish

this

there

Chronicles

in the

private,

no

the

church

than

at

or

of

mentioned

more

for

heathen

church.

378.

were

more

second

in the

in common,
and

the

often

so

Surelie, there
more

in

Seir

As

S.

idols
,

['"
[t

\X

Cologne]

in
.

text]

bead"]

for

Sepulchre,
and

not

hee

for

that

Gentiles

S.

long

that she
she

was

in

respect
rich

heaven,
:

harlots
Was

the

and

S.

S.

as

was

not

should

and

strong
such

burneth

beene

them

so,

(as

though

the pope

make

gend^for
"'t
s'B''d

Bccketl
^^^

^^

good

the

heathen

swch
a

credit

had

pope

had

they

as

great

But

I doubt

saints

in

canonized

never

of

patronesses

strumpets.
a

traitor

all the

among

s.

vihoovQ

huntesman

smithes

sls
as

Yea

S.

heathen
I

Bridget}

Anubis.

forsooth, and

S.

S. Thomas

idols,as
warrant

Vulcatie

Was

Euloge

you
the
was

canonizeth

verie

the

she

hath

said) he

them

'^

Ox

good

are

the

insomuch

them,

witches.

women

too

assist

encounter

of

the

I have
for

poore

godlie

to

to

But

best
as

to

among

church

put in

and

be

other

for whoores

; whereunto

the

wrong,

manie

the

as

thinke

not

you

S. Maudline.

For

other

for women,

some

If S. Martine

Romish

and

borne

of his saints.

dooth

he

the

also canonized,

have

and

Had

predicament.

men,

saints,

rehearse,

to

.'' Doo

Bacchus

whoore

"c

advocate

an

were

manie

for

All

halowes.
meeter

in that

are

some

Clement,
in

gentlewoman

and

to

Aphrodite,

verie

thought

fowles,

Meretrix

there

was

but

there

idols,

opposed

saints, and

not, Magdalen,

them

and

as

for

Urbane,

S.

canonizing

for

number

be

Aphra,

Meg

All

; S.

which

some

might

Behold,

for another

once

shee

and

Venus

them,

wrong

See

and

have

Was

with

the

such

beasts,

we

him.

for

of

idols

S. Martine

weake

as

for all at

bedrollj

than

they
some

one

Ladie

our

; S. Bride,

S.Hugh

protector
patrone

of

for

Divels

Our

ours.

Arnold,

had

Luke,

had

painters

had

tailors

our

and

spirits.
weavers/

our

Goodman,

Ch.ip. 34.

had

Steven,
had

sowters

our

443
J28.

millers

our

Crispine,

He

our

saints

shee

potters

there

Was

Or

toothdrawer
better

no

than
Callus.

and

John,

good

for

But

passed
respect

S.

and

excellent, "

frier

and

Apolline
was

be

loose

to

sure

could

supplie

that

while, and

idols

whistlers.

And

the

whereas
it

than

maladie

good

greater
other

the

fautor,

living or
saint

the

matters

saints.

pox

anie

at

are

And

S. Feats,
Ursula

I
;

could

said
these

S. mother

and

in

they

are

a-whit

S. mo/ther

Still, S. mother

Kenipe,

S. mother

S. Rosimund

a.

that

more

in

the

old

deserve

rather

nice

to

rubrike.

to

diverse

registred
or

would

or

This
be

knowne.

paired
re-

saints,
And

much

for anie

as

other

For

cunning

they
:

yea

is in all the

S. mother

S.

of

one.

than

pox,

both

379.

over

consent

so

co-

kind

other

given

these.

of their

S. doctor

father, "

divels

save

Job

to

Bungle,

kalendar,
the

gods

Button,

be

good

pox

the

bench-

of all the

powers,

Newman,

good

popes

go

of their

one

had

all the
and

the

these

servitors,they

the

amisse

commeth

of

for

exceed

disease, in

one

said, to

never

be

to

above

or

things

strawe

bunglers,

patrone

all the

For

Fiech

Vinden

all

cause

saints

with

Agatha

office, S.

laie

of their

S.

mon

his

which

but

the

of

have

nothing

thing,

rather

S.

eies,

well, should

for archsaints

you,

For

art.

the

brests

could

all/other

and

she

which

Romane

in that
for

here

of them

cure

should

in

some,

forsaken

or

was

in

Scrvatius

But
of

unto

dead,

Roch

divels, S.

sore

for he

canonized

name

than

all. F'or

for

failed

names

utterlie

with

served

leave, when

shall

other

none

beene

saints

is

pox.

comparison

the

idolatrie,foUie

was

are

in

your

idols

And

cunning

the

shepherd

Margaret,

maid

S. Clare

againe.

you

have

that

who

pope,

divels, and

his

restored

with

these

to

the

and

matter,

with

shew

being

S.

was

geese

them

pretilieskilfull

if Servatius

but

was

Daniian

Whosoever

be

to

might

or

Job

matter

will

far,and

saints

the

was

their

for

vertues

touching
the curing

patent

popes

falling evill,S.
As

with
liar
pecu-

in commission.

also

and

keepe

to

old

stamp
thfir

better

better

of the

than

"

saincts

of diseases.

the

not

possessed

are

for the

nothing

lost

were

verie

Ruffine

hir

Or

hath

ague.

yet

with

as

Ruminus.

as

and

Gentiles

Apollo Parnopehis

had

the

the

the

of

idols exceeded

our

at

at

joined

biles, Cosnius

good

as

excelled

such

for teeth, S.

Tliebans

surgerie,

midwife,
is

men,

botches

who

gissard

pot in his hand.

Anthonie"^

Gertrude,

The

and

S.

that

better

Marpurge

than

and

gods

I beleeve

S. Petronill

for

mad

For

S.

Valentine

plague,

Lucma

was

nor

physicke

S.

the

at

than

therefore.

Wendeline,

S.

the

among

Apolline

ratcatcher

commendation

and

S.

S.

his shoulder

on

sowgelder

better

than

divell

horseleech

better

Loyl

S.

with

S. Core

had

Kytrell,
Heron,

Paine,
S.

329.
New

saints

444

Chap.

25.

discourse

The

the

licatJieii and

saints, and

are

Gentiles

were

cant
va-

Gramviatici

qui

yet

it

though
but

put

will saie

dii

facti

were

stint.

also

holie

than

and

seeke

too

idols

with

gold

them

so

and

it is Divill

by

not

gods

of the

onelie

their

called

were

idols

consequence
in

Divi.

feends

or

English.

they

But

as

they

or

as

in

the

had

530Cic. de

natur.

deorum.

divels

yeelded

such

whom

such

the
their

statues

and
their

those

see

the

moth
eie

others, but
beame

of

fame

Bnngie

could
and

even

as

well, and
made

such

honor,

emploied

And

the

those

gods,

heare

others.

waie,
with
and

resembled

creatures,

were

not

them,

stockes

they

doo.

unto

whome

before

and

of

the

the

could
Roode

papists

their

owne

can

those

the
that

against

them
unto

civill citizens

estimation.

receive

conceived

benefits
that

the

reverence/ they powred

and

they

yea

to

pope
to

doctrine

divine

not

and

such

drive

persons,

as

hoping

as

knew

and

idolatrous

deserved

and

woorsse,
the

not

the

they hated,

so, and

inveied

knew

fame,
dead

were

divels, all

and

stones,
:

thinke

yet

well

profitable

as

Booth

his

to

them,

had

they

even

verie

gods,

unto

that

and

deserved

heretikes,

be

contrarie

honored

that

witchmongers

than

women

philosophers

for

heathen

due

their

damnable

and

men,

poperie.?

to

committed,

whome

may

of

honor

praiers, were

papists
Gentils,

the

was

images,

and

too

when

is it not

condemne

thinke

or

was

themselves

papists

in

abuse

persons

parties

and

servile

devotion

foorth

church

de/rided

infidels

And

hell, proclaming

of

that

for
380.

pit
he

Yea

them

them

unto

of them
and

them.

and
cursse,

good

Yea

they lived, and

gods

emperors

ill among

Cicero, when

that

men

part good

most

wherein

of such

write, speake

and

the

for

they made

commonwealth

either

holie

attribute

them,

upon

abuse.

love

they
so, and

were

emploied

that

that

these
and

them,

were

deserved

bottomlesse

them

commonwealth

respect

made

unto
are

so

worship

gods
the

in which

against

bicause

of them

idolatrie

used

them

at

some

apperteineth.

heathen
to

grant

popish

idols

for them
that

the

gibe

to

wrong

derision

made

are

excommunicate,

owne.

of

their

saie, that
the

as

that

them,

images

women.

of

the

onelie

God

The

in

tell

divels

and

them

holie

allowance

much

members
"c

men

them

by

to

as

and

greeved

silver

doo

that

from

further

no

signifiegods,

will

papists

such

may

you

verie

(//)thereunto,

an

the

no

eos

ho-

ex

minibus

The

the

saints, but
Which

Divos

that

I know,

bicause

idols

their

papists, touching

idolatrie.

for

exxnses

ND

Chapter.

XXV.

beliuecne

comparison

of

onelie
also
doo

not

of
see

idolatrie

more

or

of

that

the

as

the

much

so

grace,
the

pictures

knew,

mother

abuse
grosse

of

the
and

446

Chap.

381.

them.

judge
the

the

hearing

the

anie

returne

that

ordeining
for

the

preests
made

arse

the

to

buttons.

was

Marie

injoined

to

make

relation

take

paines

to

doo

according

token
of

the
he

should

beautie,

such

And

true.

be

directed.

as

when

if

so,

the

confutation of
ridiculous

and

the

and

the

of

image

faith

without
at

all.

this

Yet

repentance,
is the
to

be

as

pope

what

by
a

rose

message

was

may./

other

manie

feined

reproof e thereof.

it is

what

see

that

we

Kents

51.

such

lib.

23. "5''
tap.

of

assuming

maide

knaverie

of

as

used
that

never

so

in

worship

to

by

was.

heaven

or

by the

schoolemen

hell, and

yet

bodies
and

publish
cousening
We
assume

will

soules

thinke

for

varlot
soules

credulous

so

these
other

spirits ; though

Maidstone

We

and

bodies, beleeving manie

they
the

sure

but

we

can

historie, the

;* and

spirits may

ances,
appear-

are
:

or

yea,

toies,

and

cousenage

flat heresie.

beleeve

other.

one

faith,

of

report

possession

true

for

like fables

papists

not

verie

at

such

him,

pleasure

no

him

and

the

as

us

God

to
unto

dramme

one

the

credit

impious
was

and

among

by

doo
shewed

Neverthelesse,
this

we

petitions

it shall

not

kneele

we

humble

him.

thought

vision

and

though

freendship

protestants

are

absurd,

log,
dia-

For

beleeve

stuffe, is

credit, imprint,

[*p. /J^]

ladie.

ladie, having

to

as

prophane,

holie

3.

his

we

of

with

you

great

our

apparentlie popish

so

and

lib.

der
yoncalled

him

unto

knew

the

the

decree, asked

God

hangman^

repentance,

had
to

man,

such

though

our

yet of honestie
of

discredit

And

used

nor

nature

being

5. cap.

desire

to

delivered

praie

mentioned

and

hangman

courtesie

of

point

4.

and

doo
shall

being

preest

praier

Chapter.

the

make

himselfe, and

cap.
Alexand

should

who

it,he

of

ladie, that

this

apparitions,

tale above

satisfaction

forme

doo

dies
la-

favor.

Greg.

xxvii.

tales

sufficient

The

saw

well,

fable of

hangmans

tree.

was

pope

not

The

532.

B.

doo

they

Then

the

to

our

to

willing
should

quoth

hereof,

foorth, and
to

Our

the

behind

lurketh

The

soule

demanded,

It

holines

side, but

publike

proov-

hir.

to

loath

the

foorth

set

soule.

popes

that

preest

should

pope

hangmans

arrand
The

the

hangman,

to

desire, and

made

had

he

belonged

soule

either

on

that

sentence,

untill

his

his mothers

words)

gave

bodie,

pleaded
debated

well

so

his

for the

death, commended

matter
are

wrong,

his

to

our

of

houre

(for these

divels

side,

other

at

he,

obeie

to

the/

On

that

ing

ladie

his soule

that

evidence,

by good

prooved

and

pinnioned,

of

discourse

27.

manie

out

come

absurd

other

tales

of
told

9.

and

Romish

doctors

to

that

effect

but

we

dis-

and

Divels

for

wandering
popish

"c

preest,

and

as

release

they

yet

they

as

condemned

trentals

by
in

Chap,

men

grave

credit, of soules

and

succour

and

they,

and

knowledge

their

upon

that

stories

all the

credit

spirits.

said

masses

probabilitie

by

and

equall,

are

Greg. lib.
dialog, ca.

us

purgatorie,

to

and

tell

are,

447

27.

ideyn

4.
40.

cap.

55,

and

in

ther

places

o-

in

elsewhere
innumera-

exceed

farre

number

thinke

We

that

the
be

to

ble.

other.

lie,which

is

written, or

rather

fathered

Micha.

upon

this.

Luther

wit, that

; to

with
cheere

him

with

reall

had

and

him,
divell

eaten

and

about

this

report,

present

at

sermon

the

manie

bushels

that

he

that

divell, and

of

in

made

openlie

verie

was

salt and
in

private

divell

the

of

confuted

was

abolishing

the

beleeve

knew

he

the

jollie good

a/ disputation

with

Neither

masse.

of

and

533'

doo

382.

we

tall man,

Carolostadius

by

conversant

made

likenes

was

from

Ah'X.

this

lex

went

sermon

him

awaie

to

after

although
of

which

him,

the

he

met,

and

divell
and

that

appeared

in such

tell

they

of the

us

ninth

the

sort

that

which

But

bicause

oratione

we

Ambrose

S.

Pontaniian
crovvne

of

daughter

sepulchre

ad

lived.

Basiliin

ens.

(as I

certeine

episl.

diverse

m
.

Nauclerus.

general.

to

35.

beares

himselfe

de

ponti-

after

yeares

in

vitis

ficu

monie

in almes

given

"c

And

Item.

rode

one

bishop

heremite,

an

shoulders,

he

the

hundred

of

wood,

writeth,

that

S.

his

Anne
hir

to

and

Eusebiiis

saieng
stuffe

such

appeared

stance
Con-

to

of

token

followe

and

S. Basil, and

to

glorie

the

watching

parents

Nicepliortis saie, that

disciple, appeared

in

head,

shortlie

should

and

Coftstantine,

bicause

and

virgine, Origins
upon

which

Ambr.

of

Hierome

bicause

Agfi.

the

Euseb.

put

writeth

appearance

Amnions,

the

such

popish

write, to

of
but

or

shew

the

to

to

cast

few
like

papists

imperfection

be

though

And

yet

let

us

carried

awaie

of

these

that
awaie

Baptist

them,

hist.

iti vita

they

gather,

beleeve
how

man,

herein

prophane

if

that

the

everie
and

old

anie

the

blast

wives

vita

unto

other

protestant

take

This
are

eares

our

gospell

Athan.

written

them

great

no

vaine

credit

number.

great

hist.

miraculous

or

attentive
consist

professe
with

find

Ladie,

our

Atlianasius,

give

point

of

warning

of doctrine:
fables.

And

5.

lib. 5

Niceph.
cap. 7.
Hieronym.

of Patties

and

will

when
of

and

stories

same

protestants

Whereby

lies,the

the

Rosaries

Festivall,

tales.

infidelitie

us

anie

or

the

John

beleeve

But

authors.

papists, not
let

doo

true.

fables,

few

some

hearken

faith

be

Legendarie,

beleeve

to

manie

to

shamefull

such

of S.

Theodoret,

^'c:

appearances

in

and

90

lib.

eccles.

martyrdome,

his

ser.

passione

at

Pan.
lib.

Theodor.

oi

19.

Plutarch,

de

the
hir

cap.

rum,

Platina

was

scene

his
as

deed,

appearances

how

distribute

would

was

on

did

in

A-

and.

Apolloniiifn.

he

other
in

head

he

wildernesse, requiring
of

fetch

maliciouslie.

most

also

that

him

saie

papists

ab

lib. 4.
genealog. die-

would

he

Platina.

rehearseth
Now

the

the

how

asses

an

and

that

sonne

the

as

thereof

purloined

killed

had

skinne,
he

in

his

when

others,

eight,

had

point

horsse

he

"c

poore,

the

the

whome

remember)
for

everie

Platina

blacke

upon

twaine

or

and

Benedict

pope

told

and

house,

dale

lie in

they

beleeve

can

his

And.
151.

5.

ca.

in
A ntho.

24.

448

28.

Chap.

this

although
534*

Mdancth.

in

shewed

23.

manie

yet

have

matter

vaine

visions

by God,

his

all those

Calendar.

Mania.

authoritie

of

discourse
passed

grave

and

generall

with

long

so

author's

such

apparitions, except
his

and

sonne,

credit

and

long

since

condemned/

have

have

as

beene

saith, that

Athanashis

angels.

April.

soules

loosed

once

bodies,

their

from

Marhach.

mortall

mira-

lib. de

have

with

societie

more

no

if soules

could

vvalke

vibit

and

adi'Crsits

cul.

their
mother

X'ius de

followed

and

reveale

admonish

or

him

them

him,

to

hir

it is that

true

most
qucc.

knowledge,

who

prophets,

hearkened

be

to

are

The

these

the

not

But

and

Moses

the

dead./

them

arvaie

and

and

others.,main-

manie

of

tales

Moses

of

|URTHERMORE,
if I saie
and
Matth

and

ridiculous

and

apparitions,

Helias

in

appearance

Thabor.

mount

that

to

this matter

prosecute

of soules

apparitions

these

cousenages

they

that

object

in

words;

more

but

are

Moses

knaveries

and

Helias

17.

Luke.

appeared

9.

the
Johan.

Laur.

lib. de

nattir.

glorie,

first you

And

"'c

in heaven

136.

535-

the

soule

hath

shining,
thes.

226.

Aq. i.pa.
8g. ar. 8.

the
out

come

up

Dives

beleeve

oftenest
the

soules

next

of

and

saving

their

his

that

be

to

God
doo

for

the

they hold,

that

you

appeared
whatsoever

doone

of

taste

Christ, in

his

owne

And

miraculouslie.

sonne

verie

other
of
the

from

heavie
a

cole

and

to

vvitchmongers

them
Also

And

their

They

the

these

pleasure

they

affirme

soules
saie

of

but

in

the

and

old

hath

white/

made

soules
most

lawe

and

maie

also

Abraham

damned

may

damned

soule

are

soules

although

such

you

For

also

damned

that

that

saints

these

purgatorie

that

(saie they)

easilie.
;

soules

they list,and

saie

They

verie
looke

sowre

blacke.
at

bad

all the

when

us

otherwise

countenance

contrarie.

saints.

owne

the

merrie

hell

unto

that

appeare

perfectlie happie.

soules

and

cheerefull

give

to

downe

be

not

good

know

of

understand,

shall

bodie

should

soules

thes.
"5^-

good

come

may
anie

assume

manifestation

with

could

soules

appoint

or

and

yea,

spiritsand

doo,

talked

in this behalfe.

opinions

absurd
Andr.

the

to

thought

therefore

Lord

and

Thabor,

mount

though

As

the
for

or

in

principall apostles

the

"c.

bush,

pleaseth

it

222,

of

presence

in the

derriion.

Tk.

have

Chapter.

Laurentius,
and

fained

driveth

what

quee.

and

unto,

"c.

warning,

; We

gospell

xxviii.

confutation of Johannes
teining

Idem

him

give

16.

235-

selfe

hir

shew

ij.

ca.

383.

Idem

his

otherwise,

or

would

sea

pro

tnortu.

thes.

sleepe,

by
or

in the

is written

1 1.

de

August,

Mick.

in

and

land

by

lib.

A than.

Luk.

that

fer,
re-

suferstit.

cura

"c

freends,

Ins.

Johan7iesRi-

99.

saith,

Augustine

men.

that

walke

seldome
soules

did

seldome

appeare
more

and

after

doomes

and

the

testified

which

that

purgatorie

the

28.

Chap.

shall

they

be

never

such

released

from

thence

by

masses,

whereby

the

goodnes

of

the

These

heavenlie

commonlie
walke

usuallie

most

that

at

other.

bicause

time

449
Gyt-gor. in

scene

may

commonlie

to

Also

ment.

then

best

be

the

they

at

whole
for

316.317-

wit,

; to

that

and

dales,

they

are

works

Idem

most

they
in

are

we

tlu's.

346-

also
best

keepe companie

to

And.

thi'S. 313.

confirmed.

and

bicause

and

one,

seldome
tell

may

them

by

quiet.

most
to

Also

few,

lie without

that

in

stola

ad

Mich.

Andr.

ikes.

most

345.

die

to

Trasilla

as

the

also

be

may

all ;

at

maid

the

seene

allowed

of some,

and

of

in the

Mich.

which

thes.

Peter

sawe

not

in that

Pattle, and

and
anie

see

yet

sight,but

such

347.

dial.

Greg.

take

can

the

awaie

of

Julianus was/
an

an

in

"^c.

extremitie, with
awaie

from
also

him

manie

sicknesses

saith,
signe

such
the
are

sorest

evill

greatest

of

of

that

Mich.

347.

or

fde.

Ide.

thes. 411.

388.

of

that

signes
Jesus,

and

holie

religion : yet
he

drave

Mai.

J.

male/.

Bod.

be.

Mich.

And.

these.

412.

SS^Idem.
414.

spirits; whereby

cured, and

And.
341.
thes.

notwithstanding

crosse,

diseases

thes.

Z8i.

And.

thes.

soule

holiwater,

christian
the

soule

beast,

of

name

are

papists

good

christian
the

of

that

damned

a
or

whereof

betraier

onelie

marie

moore,

The

Andrew

and

(he saith)

man

that

also,

crosse,

number

For

the

the

are

the

Apostata,

saith

blacke

confesseth,

as

heretike.

an

evil! soules,

Dei,

bread, Agnus

of

of
of

shape

he

than

shape
the

saints

Andres

protestants

speciallie

these

relikes

at

than

take

or

Michael

I doo.

as

other

dooth

serpent,

drive

lie:

none

and

may

visions

more

see

it

4.

II.

Mich.

thought

14.

And,

cap.

could

12.

I.

church

other

some

Galla

Ladie

our

and

Ursine

as

sawe

Patele

credited

being present

instant

that

at

Alitsa

as

Peter

Urshte,

appearances,

they

seene/

not

presence

and

certeine

most

of Rome

manie

pope

S. Peter

Roniana,
are

sawe

and

did I. 4.

Greg,
cap.

Foelix

epiefisc.

control-

readie

are

they

and

10.

mens.

with

by night

de

serm.

jejuniis
Gelas.

oftenest

appeare

leasure, and

one

but

4.

Mich.

have

Leo.

dales

seene

ment
argu-

soules

(sale they) appeare

ember

soules

so

excellent

satisfactorie

ratified

multitude,

oftenest

are

ing
walk-

behalfe

that

other

upon

the

that

alone

one

for

praie

such

ember

they sale,
to

appeare

are

in

The

those

punishment,

soules

borne

most

(saith he)

is also

masse

those

on

to

Also

men

never

that

of

and

purgatoi'ie

or

them

to

is

affirmed

place

frequent.

most

for

have

popes

onelie

is not

there

of

proofe

be

Andr.)

(saith Michael

soules

these
for

the

dale

shall

they

of grace

time

in the

of

state

spirits.

dial.
:

that

Divels

and

the

dangers

avoided.

thes.

Chap.

450

29.

discourse

The

confutation

of

xxix.

Chapter.

Genesis, where

3. 14.

snake

or

and

of
words

spoken,

God

as

weake

our

and

tenor,
in the

manner

woonderfullie
the

to

sawe

ever

had

there

storie.

that

Gen.
1.

3.

Cor.

I.

compasse

1 1.

Eve

(or

Sap.
*

Salojnoti

hatred]

the

world

did

to

than

will

heele.

seed

not

peeces,

"c

:
a

manie

but
woman,

to

the

knoweth

snakes

utter

seduced

(I

overthrow

the

is
of

into
letter

not,

it is written
and
and
in

shalt

thou
these

words
in
Whereseed

breake

Christ,
sathan,

betweene

common
so

namelie

the

promised.''

and

in

sure)

am

needeth

hereof

and

man

death
in

where

woman,

that

which

or

the

wise

came

not, that

head,

times
some-

scripture

Moses

thy head,

comprised

speciall seed,
the

divell

place,

suppose)
a

upon
that

is

the

And

the

breake

the
part

found

that

I have

expositor
and

shall

redemption
(as

tread

he

christian

What

meant

shall

be

he

Doubtles

of

same

thee

for

some

; let anie

divell, which

the

in

man

serpent

interpretation hereof,

better

if the

to

was

snake

divell.

envie*

in

even

the

the

betvveene

hir

and

woman

for

the

nature
no

divell,and

serpent
a

judge.

be

to

But

it selfe,
enmitie

put

of

that

serpent.

text

mysterie of/ our

is

side/

referring

his

bruse

borne

it to

the

the

to

(me thinks) beyond

fetch

divell,or

God)

saith. Through

who

the

seed

the

the
of

my

and

be

to

distinction

as

contrarie

whome

thereof

us

such

no

Certeinlie

were

word

the

on

the

thy

it

places expoundeth

2, 24.

385.

let

wiseman

one

whether

is

forme,

seeme

doubtles,

stance,
sub-

downe

set

metaphoricallie

informed

invention

an

And

it sometimes

there

of all divinitie.
now

rather

manie
537-

text, is

is there
sensible

also

so

the

and

infinite,and

pleasure
disthose

purpose

which

it

serpent

conceive

though

of

whole
How

it is of

divels, and

lived.

have

affirme

to

word,

into

the

third

the

onlie.

best

humane

is

in

that

that

absolutelie, nor

would

; whereas

in the

scene

But

snake

of the

; who

taken

Holie-ghost

divell, the
of

himselfe

beene

not

in

thereby

in such

corporall eies, and

with

poore

have

they

entered

snake

assuming

divels

thinke

divell

appeare,
may

the

appeareth,

spirits and

of

God

that

serpent

uttered

understanding;

our

spirituallcourse
of

may

meaning

informeth

divinitie

and

the

upon

tragedie,

it

cursse

capacities

true

of

words

they saie, the

considered

for
doo

shapes,
the

by

the

by

lighted

be

to

are

that

earnestlie

visible

advantage

the

of

Eve.

so

and

bodies

great
Gen

contend

that

of

and

of bodies,

assitnnng

seduced
HEY

of

it

should
and

to

of
in
be
the

and

Divels
redemption
divell

of

should

whose

mankind,
and

briise

heele

assault, with

The

objection co7ice?'nt"ig

word

HIS
divell
of

The

the

betoken

such

the

upon

serpents
a

wise

it ;

as

saieng,

collection

Be

man

of

where

But

and

death,

opinion

hold,

to

letter be

and

that

with

also

like

place)

that

of the

common

he

there

delivereth

devise

owne

he
;

was

(saith he)

was

unable

saith

to

might

be

his

externall
If it be

of

deferred,

to

in

be

in those
receive

till Christs

and

rude

and

this

order
him

taught
dales

the

higher
that

the

spirit,whatsoever

the

by

childish

or

be

profounder

Lord
wanted

hath
in

evill

is to

saith

He

to

experience,

that

certeine

16.

10,

J-

C't-I-"'" "?."-

idem

ibid.

idem

ibid.

idcvi

ibid.

this

upon

which

of Moses
:

for such

church,

with

and

his

which

Finallie, he
the

secret

clearenes

of

words.

said,according

Matt.

of sathan.

God

the

supplied,

?3-

and

things

name

doctrine.

plainenes

'^''^"- ^3,

understanding

thought
of

9.

""3''4-

SS^-

the

spirit of

age

the

the

stile,those

not

may

wise
like-

hold, that

writing

the

4.

8. "

be, if the

comming.

rehearse

to

once

so

figures, that

fitten for the

grosse

139,

use

opinion

that

hereof, and

(speaking

accommodate

saith, that
but

purpose

Num.

yee

well

embraced

obscure

Psai.

"'"

ridiculous

must

be

them

to

i.

of lies, author

Calvines

example

use

in

it is

to

3,

up

breefe

equivocall,

which

Trulie

subscribe

forbearing

h'ereupon,

even

light of

did

his

to

place

people,

is meant

this

by

father

was

up

himselfe

sometitnes

thinks

me/

it is

as

serpent

snake

and

offerech

doth

the

that

the

lifted

signified as

Christ

So

likewise

men

is

Gen.

evill

heretiks,

be

wicked

and

good

deceipt

commendation

Moses

further

And

in that

"c.

allegoric.

the

reverenced,

light thereof

cleare

of

before

sense

beasts

lifted

man

also
did

serpent,

the

said, that

thereby

followed, in that he

Holie-ghost

in

for

Thereby

also

It dooth

of

the

be

as

Moses

sonne

for

all the

such

toongs,

As

taken

that

word

the

worker

preferred

liked

be

it is

the

serpents,

taken

the

Christ

it is

as

that

see,

you

of

in

than

signifieth
like serpents.

vipers.

and

subtill

more

must

so

of

wise

ye

it is sometimes

part.

carnall

is taken

scripture

slandering

sacrifice

generation
subtile

was

toongs

Moreover,

crosse.

and

holie

have

as

wildernesse,

in the

serpent

the

and

o/tke serpents

ass2/7/ii}io-

likewise

their

and

divels

in

It

sharpned

death

the

members

attempts,

answered.

serpent

feeld.

the

have

They

his

451

?o.

Chapter.

Serpent

speakers,
:

in

continual!

XXX.

bodie

"c

flesh

or

char.

"c.

provocations,

The

spirits.

other

beasts

are

Chap.

452

farre

Matt.

10,

16

386.

subtill

more

confesse,

to

bicause

he

thinkes)

than

Be

wise

yee

wise

serpent
Isai.

12.

than
the

need

3.

that

serpent

gift

serpents/

as

would

are.

that

hold,
and

not

Be

of the

person

poisoned

Whence

viper, The

often, The

so

saith

but,
impietie, absurditie,

that

assault.

venomous

called

is

the

divell

(me

more

transgression

what

under

Moses,

is
Christ

For

absurd

him, by God,

Which

their

learne

the

from

behalfe.

before

were

awaie

mankind.

in that

snake, describeth

divell

was

it is not

that

answer,

taken
to

granted

of

they

destruction
be

it is to
or

the

the

same

brought

deceiptfull words,

30, 6.

Matth

that

serpents

as

offense

or

discourse

31.

poisoning

Eve

with

commeth

it
"c

serpent,

his

else,
and

13.

Luk.

3,

Gen.

3.

"c.

that

his

first

description

children

grosse,

to

as

according
that
paper

are

suppose,
letter

keepeth

0/

the

John

[HE

labour

mongers
into
take

of

benefit.
maner

sinne
most
of

snakes

And
and

the

snake

poore

that

be

interpretation

lewd

of

with

heretikes,

(me thinkes)
tivelie

spoken,

prosecuted
creature,

to

who

would

reduce

creeping

there

as

the

than

the
as

literallie

end.
he

the

by

; even

Wherein

creepeth

whole

is rather

upon

the
us

of

the

legs
that

snake, in

degree

of

is the

who

God,

although

But
of

the

love,

and

such

allegories : yet
metaphoricallie or significaBible

that

divell
to

with

what

him.

familie

the

love.

other

that

guiltie,as

so

offended

into
in

see

waies

the

deprived

entred

"c:

prehend,
com-

plague

to

made

were

cannot

tered
encan

can

not

beene

cursse

we

extend

to

had

witch-

divell

pleasure,

than

understand

have
I

his

at

matters,

they

should

be

upon

by consequence

creature

that

the

that

and

unlikelie

this

suppose

righteous judge, might

abhorre

know,

though

should

gather,

inke

place, whereby

proove

divels

is farre

divell

they

as

and

divell.

in that
to

other

the

to

us

as

the

snake,

anie

through

yet, if the

forme

of

into

and

and

time,

that

of

for

creeping,

generation
before

bodie

is needfull

or

divels

the

bodie

further

(I thinke)

reacheth

of

the

the

God

by

busilie

so

snakes,

place rightlie expounded,

that

opinion of

rehearsed

cursse

so

of

and

penne

none

Chapter.

3. and

Gen.
Calvines

thinke

this

upon

children

to

are

with

but

I thinke

men./

xxxi.

rehearsed

atrsse

free

the

we

life,written

their

The

539-

Familie

of

For

are

than

more

booke

citizens record

as

no

wicked

the

vipers

Mosesi

by

made

that

of

generation

the

divell

of the

the

to

God

called

into

figure, which

is resembled

annoie

our

to

bodies

is there
an

odious
so

doth

Chap.

454

Sam.

I.

23.

"hn.
8.

the

^^Pj]-.
1 im.

2.

''

scriptures,as

one/

though

understand,

there

were

the

"but

manie

or

in

of

spoken

so

sometimes

and

one,

whereof

sense

is

he

that

be

he

divell, whether

the

shall

legions,

manie

were

you

'

2.

Pet.

I.

341.

that

And

wale

the

(for by

one

bodie.

spirita

nor
a

of

discourse

33.

though

as

I have

alreadie

declared

made

by God,

and

07
"

according

5.

verse^Te.''

for

Mfuh 8"

^^^^^

it is

as

Vengeance,

naught, though

is

he

opinion,

Calvitts

to

written

"

creature

Eccl.

in

God

emploied

by

where

it is

39.

28

verse.

necessarie

to

and

that
him-

of

good

piir-

creatures

of

and

'

",

c."sap.^i.
Apocai.
"

I.

God
e

4.

in

For

poses.

10.

; and

good

are

all that

sawe

places,

made

Gen.

within

I.

8. 44.

those

is

joh.
^"^''

his

3. 8.
'

'''"

mentioned

the

Hebr.

Pditle

[he6."^
388.

M^tth.'zV

of

God

i.Pet.

5.

dooth

ibid.

than
which

And
Malt.

25.

41.

onelie

the

verie

world

The

word

bohis.

etyofihe
uia-

crew

doo

^ud

Bolus

^p

ri\2ir\

corrupt,

wicked

here

is Moisellus
bodie

his

also

to

by

name

God
in

how

soule
to

he

for

at

two

their

Diabohis

so

in wait,

being (I saie)

wicked

in
with

come

the

an

oi Matthew.

to

that

morselles.

God

that

residue

the

divell

this
hell

of

(saie they)

Dia

alter

make

lieth dailie

and

they gather

whereby

a.nd

world

Mai.
:

learne

afiflict the

the

M.

pecu-

to

spirit of

mankind

to

that

as

power

thirteenth

for

destroie

Diabolus

and

in the

be

with

as

significationof

Sat/ian

\n

up

and

forget

said

is

himselfe

him,

the

verie

the

as

to

well

this word

ex/pound
both

him

temptations,
"ot

for

as

holie
divels

forme

he

spiritcan

come.
a

to

his

unto

spirit:

wrapped

but

that

Nevertheles,
:

and

without

not

make

appointed

^ """ay

find

to

given

himselfe,

assigned

addeth,

world

confessing

also

substance
we

in

learn-

by

saith, that

"c

the

therewith,

and

purposelie

can

is also

name
essence

him,

can

brooketh

in

or

content

our

declare

tormentor

His

omnipotent.

accuser

he

which

For

is

man

as

creatures

him

Deerhig

modestie,

be

all mischeefe

himselfe

to

with
B"^

5.

mon

an

therefore

not

fi^*"I'aJ'
"''qui'.
342.

is
to

no

Af.

opinion) unto

us

bodie

as

world,

Paules

for

pleasures.

our

Christ

of

mine

to

such
out.

this

needs

must

given

and

in

scripture.

hath

is prone

enimie

the

be

of

saith) a

farre

other

those

created

God

was

speaketh

(so

principalities,powers,

up

state/ of angels

of

man,

he

(as John

creation
and

that

truth, bicause

lie,he

lies, and

his

yet

search

named

ordeined

more

excepted,
nature

is

of

was

to

in the

not

speaketh

made

substance

hath

at

same

bodie,

the

wisedome

it,but

he

as

he

first ; and

peculiar (in

alter

liarlie
the

Idem

world,

the

comprehended

is not

it is written

abode

father

God

(saith he)

the

and

proper

which

13.

his

and

Neither

that
the

by

nor

places

cannot
6,

weeke

sentence

in other

Eph.

of

...

For

when

lier,and

that

ignorance

so

but

beginning.

I take

name

cleere

in him

himsclfe, reckoning

Evcrie

I.

beginning,

in Genesis

ing define,

r'ad'u'on

the

that

destroie.

to
Dee-

from

the

from

find) in

can

Edw.

commendation.

being

as

owne,

sinner

"

of

truth

no

words

murtherer

there
1

divell

the

creation

4, 4
.

Gen.

good

was

the

"

Tim.

'

in

God,

when

againe,

had

he

written, that ''all the

that

is Duo,
eateth
in truth

Whereas

'

the

wicked

may

be

cate

up

and

11

swalloue

downe

the

i-

11

divell,

Dive

lather

by

than

divell

the

novices

in

like

of the

religion may

judge.

The

spirits.
them

up

is ment

which

and

eate

to

divell

the

figure, that

devoure

Is

how

Brian

Darcics

Tiffin,Suckin

and
white

spirits,divell
dam,

herewithall,

agree

GOD,

time, let anie

IV.

by

with

man

and

W.

sarie
And

it seemeth

bicause

I will saie
booke

no

; whereto

dare

reproch,

people

poore

And

how

and

seventeene

Essex,

saie

the

or

of

the

lesse

parish.

the

hope

to

booke

causes

witches

; whether

are

of

and

favour,
in

But

that

be

so

as

once

at

be

associated

to

that

of

by this time

if he

lacke

with

I doubt

aid,

him

effect, of ccrteinc

witches

their

to

their

to

of

what

envious
old

being

389.

in the

not

but

of

Windsorc

of

past

will
in

Darcie
Windesor
set

543-

or

manie

Brian

hath

be

countie

cjuantitie)I

Ga/iis
Ga//is

not

were

remaine

not,

what

flatterie

by

great

of

see

confessions/

S. Osees

Richard

which

^^"

the

to

and

and

there

there

pubiibhcd,

9. yeares.

their

no

booke

true.

you

purpose

extorted

much
at

yet behind,

who,

or

the

The

authoritie,

single

confesse,

parish (though

trusting

out

the

4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

condemned

whole

If anie

them

age

what

eighteene
a

of

adver-

serve

not

anie

to

their

make

lewd, miserable,
speake

of

of

may

be

be

confes-

onlie

referre
may

that

lished
pub-

may

prooved

kind

that

witnesses

which/

than

some

added

namelie

proofe.

being

find

another

them

through

will

meete

of

and

without

that

were

are

importance

woonne

threats,

they

; most

note

weight

age

children

"

women,

of

and

theirs

is left out

the

booke

told

thereof, but

be

nothing

nothing
whether

See

sex

if

warrant

condemnation.

credit,

confutation

be

of

meane

in all that

sufficientlie

with

performed

be

to

will be

word

the

examinations,

tale

of

answer

assertion

for the

more

it selfe

other

; mine

downe

setteth

him

red
divels

the
In

his

and

cat

that

peruse

the

"c
and

judge.

witches

where, though

anie

part, without

accusers

not

Robin,

spirits

with

earth

satisfie

to

the

of

may

verie

as

spirits,Tittie

divels

consonant

and

suffice

and

lambe,

stand

vanities

executions

sions, and

divell

consideration

it shall

shee

Liard

spirits,graie

let heaven

good

the

touching

required

and

he

opinions concerning

spiritsand

Pidgin,

can

or

philosophic,

true

or

tJieir

blacke

tode

vvhome

spiritualldevouring,

he

and

and

spirits

said

be

dive/s.

corpora//

^!v^^^raOW,

seeketh

well

455

Chapter.

witclinioiigers,and

Aj^ainst fond

lion

and

xxxiii.

it may

though

roring

soule

ciiap. 3?.

foorth

executed

Ai

s.

Osees

'^ji^^hes^c
"iemncd

at

456

Chap.

34.

Abins;ton.

at

finished
follie and

buie

to

so

hath

but

being

it,and

he

lies

two

and

and

forgeries
in it ; I

am

pennie

booke,

he

furnished

ashamed

to

had

fill my

to

dishonestie
hath

he

uttered

it, than

peruse

of

impudencie

what

what

frensie

therefore

with

But

it, with

discourse

booke

report

desire

rather

hath

it,what

such

with

and

to

you

beastlie

stuffe.

The

conclusion

irf^

which

of

the

of

["[] in text.]

the

wherein

7nination

this

xxxiiii.

Chapter.

Spirit of spirits is described,by

spirit all

spirits are

significationof

the manifold

have

mind

in

elsewhere
which

breath

is

word

wind.

or

this

and

6, 5.

Gen.

1,

in which

heate

and

words

of

344.

bloweth

where

added

give

this

us

that

more

Hebrue
I

(as

could

said) Spiritum,

But

Eras.
cer.

Sardictio.

in

Scholast.
doctr.

before

amisse,

Schoole
into

six

tit. S.

390.

I enter

make

to

divine,

who

words

Unto

that

all

word

but

the

the

wind,

sometimes

for

the

soules
mind

the

; For

necke,

of

in

God

unto

the

you

heaven,
the

"c.

waters.

spirit(or/ wind)

infinite

purpose

might

more

namelie,

cited, with

made

of

wit, HI*!

which

which
;

halitiini

point
with

distinguisheth

for

the

verie

acquainted

sometimes

or

; to

to

upon

above
is

scripture.
Isaie

the

The

Holie-

to

manie

spirit, the
signifieth
be

may

lished,
Eng-

breath.

upon
you

this

saiengs

one

places

mention

ventum,flat7im,

significations; saieng

imaginative

said

where

up

wit,

; to

of

comming

mooved

all to

the

sacred

I cite also

Christ

my
from

the

by

words

spirits of

GOD

you

Hebrue

used

the

the

"c.

of

which

alledge,
no

you

foure

writ, tending

note,

the

'n

the

describeth

spiritof

the

you

holie

useth

text

And

Spirit,wind, blast,
be

of

[Spirit]*

told

following

overfloweth

that

the

are

words

H^l

judgement,

unto

unto

word

prophet

it listeth.

for

this word

discourse

indifferentlie

cite unto

river

These

of

out

as

the

in Genesis;

Moreover,
be

is

indignation

I cite

Hebrue
I

breefe

all these

For

whereof

place

Zacharie

Likewise

2.

joh. 3, 8.

this

by

proofe

spirit(or breath)

"c

Zach.

called

further

his

30, 28.

futation
con-

divinitie

nothing differing in

Spi}-iti(s,
Ventus, Flatus, Halitiis,are

isai.

illu-

Spirit.

For

the

with

the

flatlie denieng

Pneumatomachi

p*%silOUCHING

ghost,

to be tried

that

and

of

man

the

blessed,
;

and

it shall

purpose,

collection

divideth

for, the

the

my

this

it is sometimes

sometimes
of

of

sometimes

the

the

for
for

[Spirit]*

for

of

God.

not

certeine

word

taken

bodies

sometimes

of

the

aier,

blessed,
power

Againe

Divels

he

of

saith, that

and

spiritsthere

spirits.

two

are

sorts,

chap.

created

some

and

457

h.'

some

uncreated.

spirituncreated

taken, and
the

and

and

creature,
lesse.
is

agreeth

Sonne,

make

full and

and

disposing
which

are

tending

is

certeine

tending

which

animall,
and
tempering
that

is, that

farre

he.

the

Now
of

which

dilection

the

upon

of

is

and

the

spirit

necessarilie

animated

disposing

of

reasonable

the

forme,

soule.

philosophical!

Thus

kind

of

yet in everie

ceeding,
pro-

point

343.

fulnesse, doth

1111

spirit

Eiasm.

than

sonne,

of

and

love

onlie

other

manner:

God, quickening,

by whose

is the

An

in this reverent

charitie

father

Holie-ghost.

proceedeth
power

the

for

holie

know

nourish-

breathing

which

spirit is

witnesse

unto

that

him
he

it his

which

not

send,

even

diverse

scriptures.

the

up

the

spirit; saieng

Lattrent.

it

is called

and

from

the

dead.

spirit,he

but

measure,

comforter
shall

the

name

unto
therewater.

s.

'

^"''

8,15.
^' '"

in

testifie of

of

'^

Rom.
^'

shall

attributed

names

phrasio.

script. Ht.s.

crie

wee

spiritof

the

T'^^;"'''^'''''
^"*'

earnest

GOD,

Jesus

by

at

the

spiritby

holie

become

heart, whiles

When

metaphoricall
It

pledge

spiritof

raised

received

the

our

the

and

GOD,

Sar.

///'/,'J)J/

person

the

more

no

sonne,

holie

be the third

to

and

spirit is called

spiritof
call

both

we

beareth

spirithath

the

the
the

sonne

or

him

I will

whome
This

principall and

2"i

This

the

the

and

the

vertue

that

and

of grace,
Father.

in

some

spiritsnatural],

condemned,

perfecting all things

unto

Jesus Christ,

me.

is also

substance

describeth

and

argument,

the

passe
like

length

Christ, and

come,

be

be

perfect, as

or

fine substances

of the

meane

father

to

pennie

verie

see

sorts

then

substances, disposing and

Againe there be spirits

might

rather

father

love

same

spiritis

commeth

Abba,

the

and

ing, fostering and

"'
the

it

you

or

the

of

love

dilection

holie

The

breathing

perfect kind,

moreover

bodies.

perfected

defineth

one

and

treating

that

be

in trinitie issuing from

charitie

be
fine

of

spiritof spirits,I

the

to

God,

spirit

approoved.

be

to

of

bodilinesse

two

There
fine

There

altogether/ to

not

bodi-

spiritualnes,and

complet

soule.
verie

verie

division

whose

In

from

is of

full and

subtill and

bodie,

might

it

though
not

and

of
and

or

life.

unto

certeine

are

kind

some

id est, dflando, of

is called

the

as

equall complexions

unto

for

named

make

subtill

subtill

of

wit, bodilie,and

; to

sorts

the Father,
is a
spirit created

distinguished

so

not

unperfect,

or

kind

two

and

kind,
doo

some

incomplet

vitall,which

sorts

it is

waie

one

complet

spiritangelicall:
called

two

of

spirituallsubstance

notionallie,to

persons

personallie.

of

it is essentiallie

dooth.

spiritis
for

himselfe, and

Spiritiisa spirando,

wind

the

bodilesse

is Hkewise

spiritualnes,as

as

it is taken

three

Hohe-ghost

it is called

blowing,

the

spiritis also

of

otherwise
or

that

named

so

the

bodilie

is God

(saithhe)
unto

John.

15, 26.

458

Chap.

?4-

bicause
fruitefuU

with
would

otherwise
ifai.

all

44.

391.
john.

7,

John.

14.

the

life.

And

else

termed

all in

him
Gods

346.

they

jer.

of the

saieng

this

23,29.

sunt

was

declared
the

upon

joh.

2,

20.

the

have

in

Cyrill.
Joh.

vang.

3. cap.

14.

that

anie

thy

God

hath

called

by tliis goodlie

and

who

when

such

words
in them

in

of

booke
the

comfortable

for the
and

live well

the

as

of

oile
of

name

in

also

to

yee

ointment

oile of

gladnesse
God

even

gladnes,

"

apt

And

same

joy

same

made
and

Psalmes

oile

that
their

to

saieng olJoJin;
but

seene

bicause

deputed

scripture, The

with

were

spirit.

renewed
to

This

fier?

were

ointment,

or

as

you,

in the

thee

further

yea

serviceable

the

teach

it is said

annointed

holie

spirit,both

dependeth
should

and

which

by annointing

declared

holie

It is also

you.

rejoising,whereof

the

"c.

scriptures

lib.
.

IS

the

doth

agree

and

or

with

disclose

of

God

wit,

even

because
that

propertie

by
by

expressed,

all his

the

men

liquors, so
and

the

the

this.
the

For

oile doth

as

mercie

God

of

doth

same

.,

of that

nature

doth
of

most

all

man.

finger of God, that

of

true
to

because

qualitie of

works,

whereof

finger

touchstone

and

all other

miserable

vertue

the

it maketh

it is the

to

called

the

,,

the

overreach

it selfe

oftentmies

above

It is likewise

8.

God

swim
and

surpasse

mercie

flote

E.xod.

the

Whereupon

need

teach

of

up

setteth

than

it

as

toongs,

the

fit and

much

so

even

fierie

were

made

were

top

and

apostles,

more

is

from

man

words,

"r=c.

thereof

sinnes,

none

annointing,

kings

so

words

received

called

and

water

verba
verified, A^/i';?^///i'/
tiofi

was

my

had

in

there

of

preferre

the

fierie

as

those

by

not

and

And

c-

and
are

training

no

doth
P.sai. 44.

elect

glorifieGod.

not

they
and

preests

charge,

the

so

by
I.

after

spiritis

this

time

office and
even

Are

shewed

apostles

in old

much

so

likewise

whole

to

in

of

I shall

146. Psalme,

of

zeale

as

me,

waters

that

name

the

drosse

burning

prophet y^;YwzV

and

Moreover,
as

in

quasi ignis?

mea

and

of

vehemencie

cleanse

spirit,they spake

the

the

and

in

water

Ezech.\\iQ

force

soile

hot

uncontiollable,

were

as

29. of

the

the

places

signified by

purifie and
the

of

water

Wherewith-

rivers

flowe

Other

plainelie appeared

re/ceived

had

thirst.

is

of

and

Which

shall

of

barren

I will powre

beleeveth

that

which

men,

ground, "c./

drinketh

I sale, the

out

flaming

bellie

his

reason

burne

glorie.

drie

maketh

and

hard, drie,
saith;

; Hee

agree

spirit

it doth

For

fier.

the

upon

more

13. of

spirit by

toe, it doth

to

be

holie

in the

as

same

Isaic

; Whosoever

never

the

prophet

doo
of

where

shall

be, wherein
:

floods

scripture, out

give him,
flood

the

of

minds

the

vertues

and

softeneth,

comfortlesse,

uncleane,

Christ

of

words

saith

The

be

wherupon

thirstie,and

the

upon

all the

38

4,

goodnesse

and

godlinesse

all

of

comforteth, moisteneth,

washeth,

it

discourse

the
God.

and

apostles
It

is

faithfull

trie all counterfet

is,the might

and

did

divels

called
in

out

cast

the

spirit

their

vocation

devises

of

mans

of
:

power
;

to

truth,
and

for

braine.

Divels
and

all vaine

sciences, prophane

inventions
and

charmes

have

paltrie,with
able

practises,

deceitful!

in generall

all sorts

number

arts, and

this

cumventing
cir-

of witchcrafts

comprehended

are

in

vanitie

of

them,

driven

they

spirit;

all those

discoverie

awaie

integritie,and
manifold,

with

it is

and

into

the

once

come

of

and

marvellous,

be

to

tried

this

this

spiritof

lighter

than

the

fervent

spirit bloweth

upon

such

by

is the

spirit,whose

therefore

together

spirits. Naie, they

be

to

all
this

nor

which

balance,

whirlewind:

operation

no

evill

chafife,when

violent

effectuall

so

they
like

wherof

one

examination,

false

laid

are

and

not

and

those

when

drosse,

this

heate

of

will take

and

verie

other
triall

the

to

found, when/

shalbe

some

diverse

stand

to

shall

truth

whose

459

ciuir.34.

incantations,

or

nativitie

is

had

be

as

spirits.

dealing
my
; to wit,
divinations, augurie, judiciall astrologie,
is
casting, alcumystrie, conjuration, lotshare, poperie which
I

wherewith

are

such

within

inchantments,

meere

and

per/fection,392.

working

and

may

547-

it

as

is called

the

spirit of spirits.
This
will

inhabit

not

and

spirit of

the

unto

it selfe

spiritwithdrawing
dwell

where

and

error

from

the

sinne

hath

blindnesse,

deadlie

and

which

hate

of the

their

disease

even

gospell

sicke.

the

heare

prophet
of

and

slumber,

Dombius
the

erreth

Which

in his

thee

mind,

and

God

this

summe,

wherewith

power,

things, then
and

old

this

The

made

gave

them

hy

threateneth

grope

at

Pan

to

the

high

noone

as

carnal

owne

the
the

as

spirit
them

isai.

29,

10.

isai. 19,

14,

dronken

foolish

hart

harts

lusts.

Lord

shall

; The

and

amazednesse
blind

1,

un-

cause

Jews

and

of

into

among

their

their

blindnesse

^'""8 tiijit

else-where,

as

erre,

le; And

unto
unto

againe

mingled

Aegypt

over

with

hath

the

with

you

and

no'-

abide

papists

according

covered

Lord

the

frowardnes,

dulnesse

and

boiie

"^ ^^""'

minds

truth

spirit is

good

eies

their
the

were,

with

harts

greeveth

and

hath

it is said

as

Moses

shalt

thou

of

and

your

hath

madnesse,

with

up

and

The

i, 21,

Deuter.
'

of

useth

man

Ro.

'

23.

28,
"^'

to

"c.

grope,
In

and

vomit:

and

Lord

"^c

medio,

punishment

smite

of

wicked
the

in

the
shut

giddinesse,

blinded,

was

; For

hath

misciiit

spiritof

man

saith

/saie

it

spiritof perversenes

spiritof giddinesse, lieng, drowzines,

giveth place

their

understand

or

of

want

it

IS

whetteth
as

phariseis

the

that

'^

and
much

so

to

the

Yea,

fall into

in

either

eares

properlie

are

now

manie

that

biteth, gnaweth,

for

men,

spirit of servitude

'

irketh

which

of

dominion,

the

to

'"

compunction,
a

harts

waie

mooved,

our

is it the

God

as

the

motion
evill

are

of

with

practibC

what
anie

signifie a

inooved
the

things,

divell,and

question,
either

[Spirit] dooth

minds

if unto

spirit,of
of

word

of

and

holie
then

is

the

the

it the

are

vanities

to

if unto

spiritof

suggestion

Whereupon

satan.

spirit we
of

directed

spirit,of

force

secret

suppose
treated

and
holie
Christ

of

the

inferre,by
such

upon

to

be

in this

question.

460

Chap.

booke,

^48.
answer.

We

oracles,

be

swarve

in
and

nes

them

doubt.

no

God

hath

else

would

It will be

shed.

secret, and
time

the

judgement

393.

of open,

they

are

third

parentlie
and

of

they
it is

shew

actions

is

he

that

the

Josias Sim-

lerus

li. 4.
5. adversus
"3"
veteres
novos

ca.

have

tumbled
such

that
is

manie

spirit

such

man

is full

in the

are

lesse

no

in the

in the

bicause
con-

Ergo*

east,

it is

it is

Ergo*

ap-

bodie:

well

as

south, Ergo*

west.

and

magistrate.

may

is risen

sunne

up

the

giveth judgement,
a

in

just

doubtfulnes

doo

as

his

by

examination
to

are

who

of hidden

of bloud

them

and

and

high

evening.

carnall

called

are

it hath

; "

God,

to

come

savouring

not

philosophicall

than

heavenlie

sect

the

spirit,

that

passe

they

divinitie

barbarisme

Pneidnatoinachi,
contemning

that

of this

spirituallieto speake

wanted,

worsse

of

that

of

first

is answered.

altogether

of writers

as

holie

the

closing

have

into

of

about

and

and

shalbe

God,

and

incident

are

man

that

bicause

and

after due

inflammation

private

come

declining

whiles

prooved

be

he

and

an

letting this passe,

have

the

everie

objection

Howbeit,
which

than

the

to

uncerteintie

these

evident,

and/

certeintie,as

gather,

morning

tried

be

(I

understood

actions, taking part

judgement,

themselves

such

to

as

to

whereof

judgeth

be

; whereof

in covert,

their

of

reason

and

manifest

are

of

noone;

So

by

is done

that

is to

apperteine

shall

mixed

are

for he

nature

proper

which

men,

practises,

judgement

them

ever

so

competent

these

be

elude,

["'//"/.]

that

so

their

of

second

discussable

have

The

what

The

their

in

it selfe from
of

discoverie.

judge,

to

that

good

the

that

devises

vaine

for

truth, shadowes

absented

divelish

and

not

for

not

blind-

if in the

mervell

no

it is likelie

leastwise

at

or

sufficient

answer,

for

these

be

ought

actions

will disclose

part

them,

to

of

judgement.

to

but

that

falsehood

delusions

booke

said

kind

three

they

Whereto

judged.

take

verities, "c

spirit of

the

they

and
spirits,

of

it is

clouds

for then

spirit;

nature

that

so

detest

good

the

unto

as

the

through

therefore, that

them

forsaken

this my

unto/ the

they

for

nothing

of

suppose)

minds

fansies

thereunto

themselves

betweene

it followeth

of

angels breakeing

motion

seduce

of their

consist

Judgement
distingui-

this

of

discerne

to

error' dooth

spiritof

great

addict

voice

judgement

substances,
likelihood

or

able

alienation

the

impute

cannot

should

discourse

credulitie

through

or

divine

An

34-

"

these

injurious to

so

of

sentence

Christ,

Anti-

trinitarios,

wherein

(Jc.

to

j^p.

be

he

pardoned,

doo

not

and

with

and

by
our

we

foretelleth

are

spirit,I

onelie
the
the

his

sinne

in

this

world

him

Sadduces

are

beloved.
use

against
nor

mooved,

and

Against
materiall

also
is

there

spiritis ment
the

these
weapons,

the

in the

but

God,

be

to

main/teine

of holie

name

will not

the

neither
denie

minds

that

grace

shamelesse
but

to

from

him

such

none

spiritis

world

pull

certeine
and

holie

divine

favour

come,

but

that

they
being,
under

with
force, where-

of God

enimies

all

never

of

whereby
the

charmes.
syllogisticall

holie
And

462

Chap.

The
is

place
long, and

videri

the

church

called

heero

insert

so

called

church,

are

more

maner

"c.

Nihil

It

to

them

in

of

the

holie

the

wonder

no

seeme

objection

vobis

ininini

aittem

ought

for the

As

collects,that

domin.

die

collects

togither
times

of

praiers

spirit

neither

I say

but

thus
the

is not

congregation.

Now

collect

the

In

if

trinitie

which

and
trinitie,

eternall
the

unitie

may

collect, where

abideth

who

elsewhere

but

God

and

praied

and

to

unitie, that

is

in

of

God

invoappeare

the
be

this

of

name

understood,

the

father, the

Holie-ghost./

objection

spirit,and

not

under

this

livest

names

easilie

father*

the

the

of

that

everlasting
it doth

worship

to

the

upon,

named,

not

onelie

trinitie

in

abideth

is this.

theirs

of

gospels, speaketh

in the

praieng

be

to

being

persons

everlasting God,

the

third

551ObjectiO.
The
spirit
3.

the

and

unitie

and

bicause

called

almightie

of

glorie

stedfastnesse

Now

end.

expresselie

but

the

said

servants

adversitie, which

all

from

without
is

trinitie

in

that

which

Sonne,

is not

also
and

almightie

[" \ is]

defended

thy

us

Majestie

the

instance,

an

is thus

unto

divine

thorough

be

expressed

not

are

cated,

the

most

called

openlie

it

acknowledge

to

that

trinitie

the

given

in the

give

to

sundaie

hast

of

power

world

God

one

truth

thee

evermore

reignest

persons

of

in the

beseech

we

faith,we
and

confession

the

by

grace

beene

not

and

songs

wit, that

to

collects

I will

compare

charged

be

sanc-

Tri7iit.

spirithath

upon

everlasting God,

will

of

songs

the

anthems.

onelie,

much
holie

the

But

upon.

and

hymnes,

songs,

church

and

Almightie

the

them

against

set

spirit is called

ancientnesse,

of the

serve.

and

oppose
said

than

about

in the

we

the

ancient

let this
in

name

ancient
upon

but

the

wherein

contend

now

Collecta

by

upon

the

lines.

many

tce

brethren,

deere

you

the

unto

this

of

booke

than
to

unto

the

reader

in

debet,fratres charissiini,"^e

rather

referre

discourse

writeth

he

syjiodis, where

therefore
I had

34.

dooth

admonish

also

The

the

of

sonne

the

unto

GOD

oftentimes

father, promiseth

apostles

praie

to

the

unto

holie

the

heaven-

unto

the

lie

ther
fa-

father, but

onlie.

scribeth

Ergo\

[t //"/.]

this

them
the

in the

yet

forme

father

onelie

Thou

shalt

is that

is to

be

Lord

the

Our

Besides

sonne.

father

called

verie

and

one

worship

the

praier

of

onlie

father

of

name

of

God,

true

and

upon,

in

art

pre-

heaven.

consequentlie

whome
him

and

thy God,

which

that, he

the

it is written
onelie

shalt

thou

serve.
*

3. Answe"

The

quent
conse-

is denied.

395.

Whereto
the

first by

answer

onelie, Ergo\

father

praied

to

praied

unto.

For

person

and

in office

the

father

togither
intreat
counsels

and

receive

the

the

"

of

sonne

he

as

and
for

divine

praieng prescribed

take
us

us

of

is

mediator

into

the

with
father

Furthermore,

Christ,

onlie

not

is of

distinguished

and

favour

it is

consequent

maketh

sonne

; bicause

works.

the
father

the
GOD

the/

although

father

denieng

The

of

holie

God

for

touching

is he

said
of

the
that

forme
the

to

both

fountaine

yet

be
in

us

spirit doo

is the

necessarie

to

both

us

intercession

the

sonne

also

us

to

all
of

fathers

Divels
shuld

name

God

the

or

For

this

of

his

but

essence

God

Sonne

not

the

the

Sonne

of

and

beginning
towards

holie

of

Sonne

Another

unto

their

the

above

the

the

he

are

unto

and

toong

name.

be

God

the

to

ing
accord-

this

and

of hosts
unto

shew

be

lib.

2.

4,

13]

^^2.

mounting

is his

to

[Am.

maner.

name,

their

men

are

upon
In

of

Objectio.

that

Christ

thespi""'

^^^^"^

understood

words

this

is

ended

Sautes
of

unto

the

and

the

spirit, "

of

Behold

this"piace

of

maketh

the

morning

skilful!

prophet.
were

not

man

But

Christ

Lord

of

in

appliable

the
the
of

but

the

prophet)
declareth

darknesse,

God

admit

Lords

But

the

wind, and

holie

words

Christ

the

right

that

the

the

(saith

earth, the

light

the

soule.

Answer.

spirit, signifieth

words

createth

the

for if

with

of

with

made

mention

of

the

perfect

wind

their

men

be

to

*4-

suppose

mysterie

convenient

works.
and

If anie

cap. 7. doth
holie

interpretation

unto

and

which

places

place
holie

have

thunder

no

in his

thought,

sort

of the

saith

reasonable

the

ment

speake

nor

the

unto

mountaines,

this

the

the

hie

to

saith. Shewing

there

the

is

place

father

same

is certeine

foorth

is his

what

this

expoundeth

whom

the

translateth
written

the

spirit,and/

clouds,

spiritn sancto,

thunder,

these

he

is set

God

De

drawne

draw

to

spirit to

man

in

the

words

these

with

prophet

and

walketh

is his

were

the

formeth

that

praieng

Amos,

the

Lord

beene

the

be

to

prophet, by

power

of

cation
invo-

had

delivered.

create

will had

begunne

interpretation
of

and

the

to

that

alone, then

and

place, Shewing

booke

and

have

also

and

and

earth, the

that

; and

be

so

but

alone,

holy spirit,in baptisme,

light and

the

if

father

the

fourth

the

by spiritin

Howbeit,

incarnation

former

And

assigned

thunder,

in that

purpose

words

Lord,

the

his

that

not

ought

of

out

of the

in

spirit,bicause
he

spirit of adoption

we

good-

Gods

father

the

to

invocating,

the

of

also

when

spirit.

clouds.

these

to

sonne

our

Father.

himselfe

contended

Ambrose

prophets

and

is

it is read

holie

would

Abba,

Christ, making

rightlie answer,
the

the

make

Pneumatomachi

*But

the

us

selves

is

that

him

with

Therefore

eie

the

whereof

adopted,

so

but

same.

an

calling upon,

Christ

places

hie

bicause

Now

he

with

objection

men

cast

restreined
in

the

of

faithfull,bicause

yet

favour

his

Holie-ghost.

generation

foundation

but

advertise

not

crie

we

by

lo it is I that

For

of

and

forme

into

doo

the

them,

of

understand

we

the

of

463

34.

distinction

no

the

the

father

adopted

us

gave

were

amisse,

God,

the

to

be

we

doo

we

sonne,

doone

saints

of

adopting

who

praier

the

is

and

son,
unto

respect

is called

praier

spirit,in whom
and

the

of

chap.

indefinitelie

father, the

holy spirit dooth

us

the

the

receiveth

the

nesse

of father

alwaies

free

spirits.

taken, sith there

name

in whom

onelie

and

to

God,

God

in the

also

of

; but

God,

father

the

not

gratious

the

there

by

hath

name

of

Sonne

be

personallie

made:

persons

and

of

the

Hebrew

this
either

hosts

place
to

the

nothTm'w^
^,^'^^'^^
not.

464

Chap.

wind

li. 3. adMar-

riens.
versus

Lords

is

spirit

alwaies
in

the

to

or

holie
Euseb.CcPsa-

34.

incarnation

creature

of

these

words

of
doth
word

something
Lord

(The

nothing

created

not

Eusebius

as

of

beginning

in the

me

the

that
doth

Creating

of

of

out

follow

it not

yet
this

; bicause

signifiea making

expounding

discourse

celluvt.

396.

his

waies)

Behold

shewed

before.
he

hath

"

of

thing

beene

beginning
was

for sent

like

The

God

that
this

in

sound
of

also

phrase
man

the

the

not

he

having

That

might

used

thunder

the

gospels.
in

create

me
one

as

perfecting

create

joine, couple,

it had

as

word

needed

might

he

all

gathered

hart, but

no

it

was

being

of

hart

same

before

was

the

cleane

purifieng, as

scripture.

is, that

one

as

needed

as

by the

Created

and

not

was

were

preaching

be

to

so

heaven,

word

"c

the

maner

Psalmist,

praied

hart
of

that

of

of

from

this

it

but

apostles

came/

wind

not
same

Neither

men.

the

thunder

kind

all

sonne

appointed, ordeined,

he

such

the
when

the

spirit,sithence

unto

under

mightie

is that

wherein

Christ

is

that

spirit,and

the

Created

word

the

sent,

like

another

saieng

had

new

then

for

downe,

signifieng

his

created

thereby,

created

so

late

comming

the

not

declared

this

God,/ saieng

of

person

and

thunder,

concluded

and

togither, when

the

Christ

be

hath

shewed

beginning,
553-

their

in the

prophet

made

it is to
God

For

The

that

men

that

as

thus.

he

am

unto

taken,

writeth

"

in

two

one

gather together,

or

"c.
ObjectiC.
things

S.

All

made

were

by the son,
Ergo the spirit
was

made

also

by

I.

chap.

visible

all

5. Answer.
Universal!

propositios
or
speeches
are

to

be

that

Whereto

the

that

him

to

the

kind

by

we

things
holie

spiritwas
all

also

things

are

proposition

things

Without

nothing
he

Jesus Christ,

Lord

Out

of

the

and

things

made

were

it

father, even

the

one

him.

things

when

of

and

in heaven,

if al

universall

same

certeine

and

Now

that

in him,

the

John

without

and
God

one

oi

Out

by

i.

Coloss.

in
the

earth,
sonne,

made.
said

to

be

made

is restrained

(saith

him

by

by John
the

gelist)
evan-

strained.
re-

nothing

was

shewed
o{

that

John,

holie

if he

scripture

doth

no

father

or

of

them

both.

the
Objectio.

the

made

that

the

which

Againe,

shall

what

that

sonne,

follow
more

they object

he

saie
but

that

that

universall
the

absurd
out

of

father
and

MattJi.

to

will
of

we

the

spirit was

holie

proceed,

to

then
made

was

the

it is first to

Therefore
and

made,

made,

if these

is

made.

was

spiritwas
were

where

Now

restraint,it

6.

by

insuing

testimonies

creature.

have

we

things,

things made,

I answer,

sonne,

himselfe

all

invisible,"c.

it followeth
"'

8. Wee

things, and

be

things made,

all

were

Cor.

i.

are

were

and

of
all

are

whome

him

By

Out

these

by

spiritto

holie

this word

By

whome

through

the

proove

made.

was

from

him.

to

Pneiimatomachi

the

Furthermore,
endevor

come,

and

conclude

be

propositions

are

to

made

the

sonne

was

wicked
ii.

of

The

sonne.

of

made
to

knoweth

suffer
:

the

the

from

sent

no

than

?
None

be
out

sonne

Divels
but

the

father, and

himselfe

otherwise

for

the

none

and

spirits.

father

both

the

but

the

Chap.

wit, of and

; to

sonne

angels, "

whomsoever

to

465

34.

by
it

else

The

spirit

ktioweth
the

not

shall

the

please

father

and

the

father

and

lesser

than

the

in

sonne

but

they,

father, these

doo

be

the

not

also

knowledge,

he

so

God:

no

know

both

the

with

the

"

ther
faths

Sonne.

if

Now

sonne.

the

reveale

to

sonne

for

spiritbe
is not

equal!

onelie

ignorance

and

unequall

is not/ incident

unto

554-

God,
*

Whereto

with

false

or

beside
finne

which
should
the

and

be

the

authoritie
man

In

covenants.

in the

standing
multitude
but

who

of

sixt of

and

he

anie

for the
his

of

boord

same

his

unto

both

Greeke

to

of

In

some

father

other

in such

Else-where
know
of

God

of

anie

nor

things

of

the

strictlie

the

matter

spiritis

to

know

debarred

spirit is

is to

jointlie:
which
from

be

of
him

counted

wherefore
to

the

God,
the

he
holie

and

be

and
is not

of

God

he

the

to
as

it is demanded

the father;
in this

case.

with

be

to

spiritthat

but

When

reckoned

searcheth

knowing

sal!
univer-

urged,

given

like

authors

neither

knowing

from

not

ship-

father, and

the

or

had

in

will beare.

in hand

of

land

speeches

be

to

the

middest

him

of

that

understand,

we

wise
like-

In

he

scriptures, and

sacred

that

upon

but

carrie

to

formes

or

for

accusers,

alone
:

to

vi^oman

Christ

in the

was

will

not

the

separated.
alone

deepe

is not

to

dooth
secrets

be

30

be

ted.

with

departed.

dwellers

bodie

phrases

is said

it is attributed

wherefore

void

scripturesjudgment
holie

the

sonne

also

the

as

the holie

places
the

sort

alone

sonne

places
and

in

not

particles are

exclusive

whether
out

utterlie

Manie

ship

was

to

interpre-

thereunto.

womans

and

are

angels

supposed

the

the

or

fourth

the

disciples of
to

one,

he

Latine, whereby

nor

the

evening,

him,

found

be

and

explaned

therefore

not

everie

land

upon

was

the

care

and

be

clusive
propositio

; When

the

thing

alone,

ex-

speeches
or
con-

confirmed

to

is referred

and

his

In

anie

6. Answer.

How

ing
notwithstand-

truce-breakers

and

be

creatures

nor

testament

left

to

whereof

is

be.

it is not

present,

was

disciples.

are

negative
be

it

alone

he

was

yet

awaie

disciples with

unto

these

When

John

adde

but

it is said

God

or

tyrants

Solus, alone,

themselves

Marke

sea,

shore,

not

manie,

neither

and

not

proove

whence

or

Jesus

And

was

word

withdrew

the

eight

middest.

people

the

that

abrogate,

; but

so

John

from

covenant

dooth

dooth

to

Christ/ should

whence

mans

bodie

no

just

oi

meete

else is without

Reasons
verie

doo

are

whatsoever

seaventh

thought

Jewes

from

ignorant

and

knowe

shall

excluded

are

bring

the

scripture we

exclusive, they

God.

could

In

none

words

of

being

holie

or

rest

excluded,

example.

come,

Galathicuis

No

be

to

are

for

shall

in

the

as

interpretation,I

some

Christ

so

person,

essence

this

adde

one

gods

the

where

propositions negative

of

expounded

that

answer,

universal!

cluded./
ex-

397.

466

Chip.

after
the

for

piaieth

doo

'ihcy

S3S.
7. ObjecliO.
The
spirit

^4.

the

manner

hohe

dooth

to

that

provoketh

Oftentimes

sigh.

to

us

also

in

the

for

but

unspeake-

with

us

God.

not

spiritdooth

holie

the

spiritis

holie

fit for God

or

himselfe

downe

cast

intreating

and

the

Ergo

answer

he

as

to

convenient

and

humble

praieng

so,

8.

Rom.

Whereto
much

so

voke
prous

suters

spiritdooth

able. grones
7. Answer.
The
spirit

of

it is not

object, that

further

yet

of

discourse

praie, and
scriptures

is

that

up

and

intreat, in

and

praie

maketh

to

us

and

grone

action

deed

or

praie.

attributed
doo

bring

know

to

that

to

make

writing

that

that,

Abba

crie

and

the

is of

he

the

father

shed

398.

the

he

inferre

sent.

holie

that

this

frame

lesser

he

than

we

crie, the

is

Whosoever

reason.

he

of whome

and

is sent,

bicause

substance,

passeth

he

may

his

of

Therefore
of God,

Some

be

sent,

proove

go

this

of

the

by

by

If

then
revealed.

touching

the

and

the

conse-

be

leaving

his

spiritis

the

holie

sending
the

but

be

and

be

order

said
when
also

that

he

will

unvariable

revealing

the

of

to

and

spirit.

the

present

according
and

place.
is sent,

another.

unto

passe

spiritwas

then

that

and

place,

the

incomprehensible

working

revealing

father

the

and

present
a

in

may

of

sending

and

eternall

which

I answer,
but

place

lesser
wit

father

for the

spirit;

himselfe

revealing,

also
as

the

may

the

alwaies
meane

shifting of

or

from

And

everie-where

anie

father

apostles

shewed

saie

the

the

is not

is sent

position

the/ operation

the

to

hee

power,
is also
onlie

and

than

lesser

nature,

changing

no

another.

cannot

will

sent

which

foorth

goeth

must

to

something

may

and

imagine

to

then

sending

man

not

which

he

the

father

himselfe

he

Furthermore,

spirit,he

the

presence

first,that

when

sith it is present

of God

he

are

was

comprehensible

to

here

the

spirit

them,

place,

of

executing
The

answer

it and

doo

to

of

spirit is

of

sent

foorth

powred

It is

16.

holie

the

spirit is

holie

the

but

God./

spirit

leave

nature

and

Sonne,

14, 15, "

Ergo

10.

instances.

spirit,we

place

to

John.

sonne,

sendeth

manie

changeth

place

Ac/s.

verie

not

if the

For

jj6.

the

Whereto

than

spirit is

the

men,

and

quentlie

from

and

upon

Father

How

and

there,

even

which

we

or
same

thereunto.

us

comprehensible

the

son.

by locall motion

8. Answer.

further, and

go

is inferior

same

furthermore

forcing

it is

that

made

in whome

spirit of adoption,

the

this

therefore
I have

teacheth

apostle

sacrificed

intreat,is

and

; Now

have

and

praie

it is manifest

and

provoking
they

sent, the

from
is sent
father

Where

would

he

him

by

Abraham

unto

Abraham

intreat,the

received

mooved

Cogjioscerefed,

as

spiritto

the

and

have

Father.

much

as

God

of

heart

that

praie

we

Howbeit

the

And
to

Holie-ghost
ObjectiS.
The
spirit

8.

is

of

yet before

and

verie

I know,

know.

to

it is said

God

the

stirred

being

we

So

fearest

knew

Cognovi,

caused

which

passe.

thou

Isaach, God
word

God,

unto

with

the

will

powerfull.
and
to

the
of

laieng
be

sent, bicause

spiritis
his

of

open

said

revealing

to

is

Divels
declared

dooth

will

the

three

and

The

father, and
doone
the

will that

dooth

send

be

doone
said

go

in

them,

be

order

of all

with

men

therefore

unto

the

which

God

And

sent.

that

worke

distinguished by

and

assent

father

spirit,so

unto

by themselves,
to

spiritin

the

it is

himselfe

spirit doo

are

before

reveale

powerfull

the

holie
common

dooing,

spirit

The

will

of

the

will to

bicause

of persons,

the

is said

the
he

be

will

is also

of

said

spirit.

the

Yet

to

these

of

the

is the

he

the

persons,
sonne.

467

,4

of whom

sonne,

of
the

and

sending

will

be

and

sonne

them

by
sonne

to

spirit,and

the

order
also

sonne

for order

father

The

names.

the

Therefore

chap.

of the

and
in

but

father, and

howbeit,

spirits.

father

time,

the

by others,

persons

send.

not

before.

goeth

diverse

in

himselfe,

himselfe

his

sonne

will of the

the

going before,
reveale

revealeth

to

bicause

is sent,

and

for

all

this

if the

allege, that

they

spirit had

9; Objectio.

perfection, then

he

would

he

admonishment
he

heareth,

he

is not
*

long
;

Lastlie

he

ginning

the

Ej\^o

he

is

spirit

speakeiu

""ife"/'"'"

what

speaketh

and

un-

consequentlie

that

member

proceeding

from

the

bicause

he
of

meane

thus

father.
he

is not

begotten

having

he

is rather

to

Th?

9.

Cyvili.

an-

lib.
'"

substance-

and
will

therefore

r^.
"

he

in whom

and

ing
proceed-

is

proceedeth
he

holie

all these

or

hee

is

the

which

of
;

namelie,

Nasnnzen

dooth
is not

thence,

is not

is

verie

the

Objec-

10.

be-

JJ/.

father,

begotten

399.

what

the
he

cavils

son

shall
of the

be

but

God,

unperfect
best

""

10

Ans.

procee^ie'th

ceeded,
pro-

which

thus

divine

have

to

spirit(saith he)

from

unbegotten,

of the

begotten

distribution

saviour

place

without

two

than

or

unbegotten,/

is created.
or

noted

our

same

is

unbegotten

is not
be

nephue,
he

Ergo

either

is

spirit
he

Gods

which

begotten,
and

as

naturallie

should

division

Which

avoided

opinion,

same

2:

his

brothers

both
be

That

Cor.

i.

the

there

Christ

Jesus

even

was,

Christ

the

working

for then

the

is omitted

of

against

thing

so

sonnes,

absurd

more

of

true

objected

of him.

"

shall

the

words

spirit are

created
;

for it was

held

of Christ,

begotten,
two/

be
then

spirit,bicause

And

of anothers

""^'^"'-

Everie

father

and

the

will,or

were

and

1 answer,

or

and

thus

shall

is stale

all his will and

it

as

is he

imagined

ever

The

but

Jo/iji.16.

that

by

the

proper

hath

the

neither

sonne,

ceedelh

alwaies

by partaking,

them

mind

the

owne

argue

were

Wherto

that

named

begotten

there

for that

testifieth

that

and

son

is ; but

they
or

for then

answereth,
the

substance

the

unborne,

be

who

he

from

can

himselfe,

argument

against

ago

of his

not

whom

so

of

it is

this

that

spiritis

For, the

of the

hath

that

I answer,

saith

speaketh

and

in need

God.

gathered,

from

he

stand

not

expresselie

whatsoever

Whereto

Cyrill
be

not

speaketh

he

Christ

as

heretikes

by

himselfe, and

but

perfect, and

of

speake

pro-

interpret.
creature

bicause

he

is

"c.

*rncuinatoinachi,

Such

were

468

Chaj).

34.

the

Arrians,
Tritheits,*

sect

of

Samusate-

they

seeke

heretikes

too

what

discourse

injurious

too

they

rob

to

can,

of

and

spirit,insomuch

holie

the

to

him

from

pull

"c.

nlans,

divinitie;

I will all Christians

take

to

heed

pestilentopinions,

of their

['' Tritheists]

the

poison

can

doo

doo

no

whereof

their
shall

reverend

ponder
the
niagis
gaudet

cceno

The

hethe-

nish

of

esteeming

in

fountaine

water

ignorance

than

heavenlie

and

hath

fro, as

that

they
by

Pneicmatoniachi

the

durtie

of

old

word

of

theologie, yet

some

it

as

of

had

of

lighting
de-

swine,
in the

faire

grosser

savoured

they

they

so

spirit

appropriate
of

mistie, darke,

somewhat

was

holie

them

though

who

illumination

they

than

devises,

condemning

yea,

philosophers,

him

is to

their

chapter

that

the

unto

this

in

Tkeomachi,

or

draffe

Gods

the

beene

nature

what

themselves
said

reserve

reading

the

whom

all to
with

can

over-

little

the

holie

lame

and

philo-

sophers
ac-

ged
knowledthe

limping
was,

ho-

neverthelesse,

they

thereunto

gave

intituled

and

spirit.

55S.

(as Nasatizeii

Cyrill.

lib.

centra

lia
Ju-

without.

proceed

and

in

third

to

doth

extend

saith

that

all

worthinesse
he

he

from

here
;

the

namelie,

influence, agree
Marsiliiis
citiics in

Fi-

more

him

arg.

Cratyl.

Plat.

than

the

him

foure

writing

Persians
as

vowels

the

Abdi, the Greekes

This, although
we

are

it be

in hand

well

and

in

for

call

him

they

as

with

that

so

can

by/
him

susteineth

woorth

holie

to

by
the

ihe
the

our

God
the

divinitie

he

and

kind
of

Jewes
the

Latines

present

his

life unto

unemptied.
and

with

God

doo
his

expresse

Adonai

call him
purpose,
not

no

call
speakable
un-

consisting

MaJionietists

spirits deitie) is

sidering
con-

of heavenlie

A"gyptians

word

to

all,and

reading

name

Alia,

Theos, the

proper
the

Syre,

the

according

breath

manner,

that

Trisinegistus,
for

and

the

and

doth

creator, and

Hermes

example,

call

call him

speaking

As

Arabians

not

beings

spirit:

note

you

not

was

substance

fountaine, giving

give

from

divine

second

quickeneth

all nations

and
versal!,
uni-

commeth

holdeth

he

this

that

continuall, plentifull,and

letters.

name

of

waie

in

foure

Tlieut,

400.

all, he

holie

how

of

the

for

As

need

remaineth

by

for

soule.

have

the

world

the

this

supporteth

evermore

And

of

to

things

is derived

all, and

soule

and

him

next

world,
of the

the

mind

of Plato, who

the

it

soever

they acknowledged

The/

opinion
that

little

or

life of

or

breath

subsistencies

three

to

even

the

or

that

vovv^

the

principalliegood,

the

be

breath,

much

in

vravTos

tov

tov

how

soule

mysterie, saith

extend

and

and

reverence,

expounding

this

num.

is chieflie

due

outward

Porphyrie
blind

it was,

The
7?iiendi,

witnesseth)
the

utterlie

what

it Aniviam

and

ill

exhort

it

and

against them,

consider

they

point

wavering

upon

it

truth

in the

resolved

spirit of sanctification, and

spirit,marrie

divine

needs

divinitie,which

these

be

far waded

hitherto

the

and

to

title of

glorious

of

lie

places

as

first

that

namelie,

more

sereno.

all

that

stand

thus

; I must

that

mysterie

fonte

quam

opinions

them

to

such

Having

come,

concerneth

in

good.

great

hereof

though

little hurt, yet to

throwne

Sus

right

the

as

his

of

Dens,

call
"^c.

cause
yet (bealtogether

470

chai",

34

of
401.

of

whom

sith

having

even

which

it

as

such

here

But

the

it

no

peradventure

whether

they

it

spirits, so

abide

by

us,

otherwise

in

be

must

fall to

not

And

inlightning

this
all

can

shalbe

infidels.

spirits

the
of

spirit

spirit

will

trie

farre

so

portion

and

discover

to

false

holie

will

some

and

illumination

the

their

that

be

to

he

pen)

and

like

miscreants

would

they

mouth
are

the

spirit ;

it for

spirit,
giveth
of

feare
this

rogative
pre-

lot.

our

move

doo

aske

/?ifimti adfinitu7"i

nulla

and

demand,

Mart.

Peter
loc.

18.

as

trieng spirits

of

in

heat,

with

with

that

with

saints,

the

holie

(otherwise

they

in

dare

as

the

against
earth

where

discerne

for

light

Howbeit

burning.

will

all such,

to

both/

him

measure

we

due

upon

heaven,

with

seeke

bringeth

fierie

if

no,

or

in

shaken

us,/

let

God

here

confesse

societie

anie

full and

therefore

arreare

them

of

ultio

themselves

ashamed

are

boldlie

and

in

of

they

of spirits.

is Divina

fansies

ashamed

be

from

be

there

their

confidentlie
will

^60.

that

these

assure

ficklenes

discourse

fng.

how

com.

3S.'

sect

628.

est

of

scribi:

;6.

within

anie

excellent

father

for

promised

And

name.

is finite, "c
in

us,

thereunto,
presence
John.

16,

"

16.

14.

14.

bodie
dulie

as

mysticallie,
Christ

for

I will

as

in

for

him

anie
all

with
and

and

unto

good

be
And

to

father:

inrich

us

spirits aright,
not

deceived.

here
end.

FINIS.

an

to
or

boldlie

the

with

which

my

spirit

is

attribute
universall

efilsctuallie, mightilie,

may

excellent

rest)

the
of

we

but
and

gifts

(among

from

us

end,

other

this

in

that

holie

but

ubiquitie,

an

; but

palpablie

Yea,

as

send

to

the

terminablie

or

most

comforter

will

that

thought,

the

The

is infinite

no

according

us,
;

father

my

deitie,

the

to

and

"c.

it

that

apostles

is

limited

be

unto

which

place

belongeth

sendeth

his

that

have
in

placed

divinelie,

us

of

case

no

of

there

answer,

him

spirit, whome

proportion
in

"c.

sendeth

person

holie

unmeasurable

place,

sake

the

corporallie

not

Jesus

given

precinct

is the

as

of

is

finite

is

circutii-

potest

est

which

that

to

which

that

Christes

us

which

(saith he)

infinite,

can

bounded

Christ
14,

neither

i7n7netisu7n

quod

angustia

is

which

that

considering

us,

loci

neque

that

proportion

John.

spirit

holie

the

proportio,

is in

the
that

adde,

neither

abundantlie
graces

cerning
dis-

is he

that

[Appendix
IThe

chapters

nine

Ch.

numbered

are

the

forming

I, etc., and

Ch.

the

of

beginning

Scot's

I.]

I made

fifteenth

Ch.

X, and

BOOK

Book

the

in

third

1665,

edition,

onward

so

XV.
[This

15

the

paging of
3rd ed.]

Chap.
Of

Magical

Circles,

a7id

Vgitians, and
of

use

Ihe

the

Circles

place

or

frame

they

Compasses,

or

which
their
with

Holy
a

made

of

that

ground,

all

Water

form

fit for

his

unto
to

ankles,
his

perform

yards

from

Leather

with

Magical

Wand,

length,

he

turning

himself

fervency
I who
Name

must

and

the

said

consecrate

that

fix himself

in the

Limit

alter

tations
Incan-

about

Ceremonies,

them,

spattering

extendeth

property

of

the

it becomes

let him

put

Cross

cut

the

which

on

be

must

stretch

forth
at

every

with

and
the

sanctifi'd,

and

his

Circle.

black

white

Robe

midst

of that

And

place,

round

do

of

Knife, Pensil,

round

ground

imaginary

an

cloathed

under

Conjurations

the

words

delineated,

means

either

to

as

uses.

to

and

with
as

of

be

imaginary

tentions.
in-

not,

serves

without

foot

various

to

should

Circle, by

following,

Exorcist, being

knee,

Circle

make

Conjurers,

and

convenience
real

(as they say)

Magicall

ItistiUition.

of

sort

nine

far

so

common

Hotv

LEthisthe

about

Consecration

from

when
a

Iheir

manners,

Consecrations,

sanctifie

to

various

imaginary

circumscribing

they pretend

learned

that

an

and

of

rcaso7i

more

in

First,
time

I.

his

top

fine

place
old

his

throwing
on

Garment,

of

each

arm

Winde,

to

and

all the

saying

that
he

Shooes

about
four

intends
ten

of russet

Then

with

his

yards

two

Windes

all that

to

falls

about

shooes

shooe.

hazel-stick,

new

where

consecrated

of

reaching

Linnen

of

thrice,
while

with

his

Holy

am

the

Immanuel,

servant

of

the

sanctifie nnto

Highest,
my

do

by

the

vertiie

of

self the circjimference of

nine

foot

xhe

form

of

Consecration.

The

472
round

about

they

I take

the

for

hai'e

may

The

time

for

Circle

any

when

or

to

for

earth, and

can

times

spirits, that
these

beyond

come

without

the

place

is the

thunder,

or

daring

to

raging through
are

to

ai^e

the
the

unto

nearer

of the

Circles, they

is
of

composition

brightest Moon-light,

Invocations

the

sanctified

so

the

are

Spirits

infernal

Magical

in

And

fittest time

easily hear
of

places

nor

West,

ISrrjtlft
; which

malignant

the

whatsoever.

lightning, winde,

more

for the

As

places for

all

body,

or

performed,

Circle

such

at

Souths

the

5133orrt).*toorraf). fjarrot. (ffiamtaloii. 4* "^ *!*"

being

real

of

soul

my

Magical feats,the

storms

air ; because

The

botinds

any

froin

truely being summoned,

Ceremonies

equivalent

the

defence from

over

for

Conjurations.

East, (S5.\a.nxa\)
; fro7u

(fTfltoil;

proper

my

answer

iraftsgress their
Which

North,

power

7io

Limitatiofis, but
r* ? Mispr.
Worrah.]

the

me,\^*^*^./ro?n

iffinrron ; fro7n

ground

Discovery

Exorcist.

be

chosen

melan-

Circles.

cholly, dolefuU,
where

place

three

Monasteries,
else

or

with

in

the

Woods

where

Vaults,

"^c.

ought

chosen,

Mountains

order
The

form

of

with

And

for

the

of the

the

called
The

Sea,

and

Waxen
of

of

slain,/

the

Satyres

abode
hollow

for

Aerial

Water:

Woods
the

following

one

Burying-

of their

Turrets,

Spirits of the

and

Faries, Nymphs,

of

tops

for

clear,

covered

Pits, Caves, and

as

Ghost

Church-yards,

Spirits,the places

of

are

floor

places

are

purpose

Spirits :

Rocks

all the

as

they

the

for

be

themselves.

for all sorts

when

and

to

shines

Moon

and

in

or

Castles, Abbies,

closely shut,

windowes

that

of

the

black,

Conjuration

killed

Subterranean

Spirits: Ships
and

and

places

when

with

hung

if the

also

amongst

Deserts,

or

ruines

Sea-shore

Parlour
doors

in Woods

either

;
or

the

have

any

for

places,

meet,

But

fittest

As

be

to

lonely

upon

with

lighted.

deceased,
216.

or

large

same,

Candles

and

wayes

"^c.

some

the

dark

like

rest.

places where,

the

so

the

how

manner

Circles

to

are

be

Circle.

drawn, ought
Circle

nine

foot

Circle

half

for the

open

Circles

[tsic]

reason

be

be

about,

Triangles

side

of the

at

and

black,

all the

Name

without

this

on

holy

names

|9e^otDal",t
Huaft Bctrcsi^,immanur

the

at

seven

of

foot

in

enter

reason

their

being
hath
and

both
:

same

Circles

these

And

betwixt

God,

with

another

these
Crosses

larger triangle

at

one

with
corners,

I, written

that

Magitians

give

for Circles

Circles.

and

the

of

also

Spirits,let

little circles.

The

of

Trinity

within

and

Names

manner

-viz.

the

to

making

the

of

half

his assistant

write

every

Circle

with

distant, leaving

Magitian

round

made

Infernal

First, for

perfectly known.

over

foot

and

in the
The

to

Institution,is,That

blessed

and

secret

force

consecrated
to

being sprinkled

expel

with

so

much

by holy Words,
Spirits from

all evil

holy water,

Q^

"^O

ground

which

hath

the
been

bounds
blessed

thereof;

by

the

of Witchcraft.

no

written

wicked

Spirit hath

after

the

gap,

by

of

reason

And

the

conjured

if Astral

But

upon,
;

to

Woods,

"^

be

whereof

made

the
be

must

Fire.

Air, Water,

what

but

described

the

at

end

be

Exorcist
of

and

of

the

Spirit

the

right.

of

without

Character

Magical

so

Circle

names

Ghosts

Chalk,

holy

up

the

by

473

Mystical

if the

is true

and

with

closed
these

of the

vertue

Faries, Nymphs,

as

must

they belong,

by

the

into the

have

truth, they may

where

speak nothing

can

Circle

place

the

same,

Spirits

the

in the

which

"o^

the

II.

powerful

through

entered, and

are

besides

is very

break

abilityto

speak

to

enter

force

to
antipathy they possesse
of the Triangle is, that

reason

Trinity,they

Sacred

called

to

the

Scholler
the

easily brought

not

all uncleanness

all about, whose

and

Master

Names.

be

purified from

of God

Names
that

is

ground

the

Master,

Chap.

be

men,

angles
Tri-

any

that

Element

of every

Name./

Caves,

Mountains.

Mines,

Desolate

Buildings.

Chap.
How

to raise

experiment
THis
hangs
;

and

or

binde
Millies

therefore

miserable
Desart

the

head

creature

place (which

Owl,

an

this

that

they

hath

in

put

that

practice

he

bundle

must

strangled
miss

to

while

the
of

be

himself

do) and

Carcass

the

seek

must

find, to

can

with

hanged himself.

hath

Exorcist
he

done,

seldom

217.

that

one

the

wand
of

Perforatum

of

be

must

straightest hazel
must

Ghost

the

up

II.

top

St.

for

out

some

while

he

John's Wort.,
of

informed
in

the

whereof

some

Wood
the

Carcass

3P

or

Rook

474

hangs,

the

clock

at

The

The

XV.

Magitian
night,

begin

forth

First, stretch

nies
ceremo-

betake

must

and

Discovery

the

himself

consecrated

aforesaid

the

to

in this

Conjurations

his

towards

Wand

place,

following
four

the

at

12

nianner.
corners

of Necromancy.

of
.

the

World,

thou

why

didst

bceing,

in

thee

conjure
that
the

holy

shed

I shall

Then

East, and
a

The

Conjuration

torments

and

and

God

the prayers

and

its

it enter
to

come

and

hid

All

of

which

can

the

thee

to

say,

demands
the

of

rest

blood

of fesu

titter

unto

by

the

at

before

rest, and

Spirits and
when

the

possibly

by

of

the
answer

how

to

tne

towards

is

repeating,

viol full of the

unkindled

some

of the

little

powre

Char-

Carcass's

do

of the

of thrice

rising.

to

thrice

the

Ghost
and
used

thy

the

voice

the

will

what

it.

and

with

beings,
hath

so

far

may
where

them;
as

to

the

the

long

world,
of

its

faint

Magitian
the

they

places

unto

are

where

the nature

reacheth.

the

rest

it self ;

it will be

Magitian
deceased, to use

procuring

at

and

assist it to

teaching

capacity

fullyanswered,

reverence

for

this

punctually

very

by

burning

rise,and

to

strangled

life is ; how

of

thee

help

so

of
the

by

with

it

Why

the

means

treasures

pain

on

fire is

begin

Exorcist, answering

its food

of

men.

body

unto

of

Saviour

inflicttipofi thee

while

repeated

virtue

which

years,
to

utter

the

thee

command

into

enter

the

by

body of

seven

power

thee

immediately

demands,

my

the posture

communicate

hellish

be

which

lastly a

and

thou

to

Aromatick,

can

into

instant

that

N.

ans%ver

conjure

is ; what

it

tree, lay his head

of Bellows,

rites,have

commiseration

Spirit.

now

rod,

my

by

and

of the holy Church.

Also,

reside,and
1

of As

means

into

the

thee, I conjure thee, I

upright

Moreover,

Ghosts

out

and

and

Gum

dwelling

rest

anszver

following Conjuration

voice, the questions proposed

where

the

hopest for

right hand,

bright

Conjuration being

last will stand

to

bind

Aromatick,

spirit of

groajts,

Mastick

tho7i art

Magick

thy sighs

this

pair

wandring

sacred

of

hollow

lay the

thou

charge

Spirit.

to

is this

holy resurrection,
world,

ere

also

thee

the

and

from

his

Gum

fire burn

body again,

with

How

the

that

and

conjure

the

Spirit,

of thy Calamity,

with

e7"er

thy misery

Carcass

fire at

antient

Which

the

space
of

Oyl, having
make

power

of

in the

to

the

answers

the

cole

thou

thy soul, I conjure

Mastick,

sweetest

times

deceased,

all

of

distressed

cause

be.

nine

N.

thee, as

ease

the

of
the

night, by

liege life,where

owjt

hereafter

this

thee thou

me

the

of

flames

thee.

Chafing-dish
some

nnto

Carcase

unto

down

cutting

set

the

the

for
ask

the

Wine,

The

and

exorcize

thy

to

wilt

spirit of

thotc

ones,

he

what

thy

thou

propound

to

am

which

ration.

offer violence
where

and

and

reveal

the

deep, by

the silence

and

East,

and

gently smiting

Then

Conju-

poT.ver of the

thy self here,

the

mysteries of

of pjrrate, / conjure

rites

present

to

The

saying, By

Ufllial, by the

holy

the

the

ought
what

Spirit.

of Witchcraft.
To

which

effect he

quick

Lime,

naked

into
into

body
the

and

the

dyed
body

Ghost

must

be
must

his

left

the

Exorcist

whom

and

of

out

have

the

Exorcist

end

the

Carcass
of

burning

the

the

disturbance

the

at

ceremonies

12

with

of

all the

to

with

four

of the holy resurrection, and

thee

exorcise

being

these

unto

and

distress

torment

which

spirit of

obedient

to

let

him

let him

Ceremonies,

ask

what

218.

rod,

of the damned.

Another

form.

liege

my

pain

on

of

lasting
ever-

ISfVaHl, Uf roaltr,

say,

Arise, arise, I charge and

in

answer

ceremonies

the

torch

consecrated

the torments

sacred

and

winds, saying

deceased,

N.

Then

beareth
the

that

one

burial, the

night

at

who

of

of

clock

him,

thrice

Corps

himself

turn

consulteth, be

the

ground

com/panion

linltltll gat) gator agafta;

After

the

to

and

quiet

to

obtain'd

the

smiting

must

and

demands,

be

next

full of

half

same

Sulphur, put

common

force

great

with

dig'd

hand,

conjure

filhng the

experiment,

death, and

the virtue

By

is of

common

Magician

and

which

and

grave,

475

Spirit.

if the
the

little Salt

same

ashes,

Astral

But

dig

must

m.

cuAr.

thee.

command

he

desireth

of

this

and

he

shall

answered.
But

as

elude
of the

at

And

death

effect

which
such

to

his

suddain

they

as

and

mark

in the

which

the

to

And

raise
what

Ghosts

whose

nativities

violent

death,

with

the

up the three

wondc7ful

the

of

Stigma

do

Stars

alwayes

^orcist.

follow

can

Conjuration

to

Caution
"^

for fear

deceased,

men

them

con-

Position

that

experiment

of

lead

and

of those

try this

to

I shall

Art,

Constellation

predicament

Chap.
Ho7u

the

dangerous

very

those

practicer

Magician, by

nativity,be
ensuing,

upon

the

to

if the

Arts, it will be

suddain

easily

caution

this,That

Stars

Magical
of

faithful

with

promise

Magicians.

III.

may

be

power

of

tilings

and

Bathin,

Spirits, Paymon,

Barma

."

their

effected through

assistance.

THe

ranck

and

after

of

Thrones,

is of

Bathin
second

Lucifcrs

aiTableness, in the

Barma

Legions

is of

Spirit Paymon

the

is

mighty

of Infernal

the

subordinate

deeper

familiar, and
whole

in

his

in

Marbas.

of

source

not

sixteenth

the

and

the

fellow

fire,the

for

agility

Hierarchy.

of the

obey

the

hath

Infernal

Potentate

Spirits do

to

reach

Air,

the

Corban

; his

order

oi

property

Seraphims,
is to

whom

metamorphose

20

Their

order.

for

476

The

XV.

Book

Magician

the

whom

or

Discovery

he

and

pleaseth,

foreign

into

transport

Countreys.

of

one

all

of

joyning

will

to

be

of

admit

used.

Earth,

drawn

Girdle

ready

his

about, and

Friers

hood,

these

and

on,

Circle

into

When

219.

of
with

betwixt

low

ztse

enter

are

lighted, let

the

the

that

pain

of

do

of the

Lamps
the

beyond
torments

02(t

limit
be

to

the

of

of

midst

the

Swords,
of t]iese

vertiie

Consecrate

living God^

exterminate

in

being
drawn

two

by

these, (JTalloS ^

ataltUotft A/

Magician
with

; I

voyce

the

seven

stick
Candle-

brazen

are

names

"\* aba

himself

Circle,and

power
on

supporting

which

not

are

The

in

the

at

names

own

divide

let him

; then

his

with

Circle
:

lived

closed

window

lighted

5agun

submissive

this inclosed

their

and

and

Names

holy
my

Candles

ready

have

him

seven

Candle

Circles

hand

these

the

Sabtac

crosses

hath

Exorcist

Let

and

before

write

the

double

ready

Name

every

^nirfe

Circle, and
a

have

space

the

the

at

chink

every

drawing

parts, and

divisions,setting

and
time

appointed

and

must

seven

(IFstfirrieA

the

^.

hand.

prepared,

are

until

Candles,
he

in the

in his

ifPUtra

sum

of black, with

Priestly Robe

names

"^

with

Cctragratmnatoil,

be

must

Cellar, with

or

seven

which

be

things

retired

Girdle:

written

garment

Bible

all these

Parlour

of the

must

his

and

and

blood,

side

Shooes

round

lighting

itj

hair

the

"!"ductus

fair

[* transp.

also

having

with

consecrated

his

"J""lol^Utt "!* Saitas *!* ^at) iStionaj)"t' ^^^o robore

chastly,

tion.
Consecra-

skin

Cats

the

of

Seals

two

the
shift

and

beard,

action

before

dayes
his

the

night

at

particular

the

beforehand

clock

four

shave

to

parchment,

upon

black

ii

this

of

space

morning

every

at

because

with
of

waxing

'^it,aate

When

The

the

linnen, providing

inner

the

on

Upon

Circle.

for

ought

exactly
of

reigns,

the

^a, "a ^

written

The

clean

with

himself

Mercury

them

consult

to

in

all

are

raising

of

form

desireth

night

companion,

and

he

the

that

appoint

must

any

none

night,

appointed

Utensils

the

and

orders,

and

ranks

various

Magician

Planet

himself

to

of

nature,

the

Spirits,

these

wherein

Moon,

The

Therefore

one.

either

and

ability

power,

is

not

Spirits, though

three

These

it* all evill

say

seven

itnto

Spirits,

circtimference they

their

doubled, gal^. ^gion,

p^flior,

l^^rltga^, Amen.
this

When
consecrated
with
and

Frankincense

standing

begin
The

tion.
Conjura-

/
the
your

O-^nsecration

Water,

to

power

King,

and

of
and

the

ended.

; then

three

Spirits in
the

North, by

by

the

the

silence

him

the

laying

whilest

Exorcize

you

Let

Chafing-dish

Cinamon,

them

over

is
with

and

call these

Conjure

and

the

this

great

and

Circle

the

Swords

Gentle

the

cross

manner

atid

dreadful

night,

and

it

Circle,
let him

Noble

name

by

with

perfume

Charcole,

fumigation burneth,

following

three

of the

sprinkle
of

the

Spirits of
of |3roIpI)an

holy

rites

of

478

Book

The

XV.

unknown

The

girdle
Victory.

of

the

and

of
221.

li.c,220.]

hath/

Armies,
Emperour
hours

The

And

of

form

the

after

charge

the

you

this

three

to go

back

hence,

and

Son,

will hear

jet

immediately

and

them,

at

obeysance

to

Magical

are

things
be

con-

dismiss

the

unto

lu

hence

the tender

and

licence

yon,

and

the

at

desire,

my

attend

to

little Bell
;

place

thy self

present

to

depart

so

from

ye

the

of

Name

that

me,

Father,

times,
the

march

with

they

Northern
out

away

last

after

the
will

will

the

with

Herald

mount

them,

upon

his horn

winding

towards

bow

quarter,

through

the

Herald

he

dismission,

of

form
which

Spirits

three

Candle

every

this

Horses

the

they

will

solid

wall

with
as

great

through

City gate.

How

to

shall

Beast, leaving

chosen

tis. In

Chap.

What

twenty
hidden

alivayes ready

winding,
the

seven

towards
to

seem

in

finding

Riches
of

or

will engage

it,they

I dismiss

I have

repeated

and

Circle

till coming

or

to be

and

horn

Horses,
the

compassing

crest,

hath

Magician

black

man

po-fonned

you

King

Amen.

Ghost.

Holy
the

When

before

be betwixt

atid peace

any

way

depart

to

ring

Ceremonies

Magical

any

when

conquer

is not

desires, he

his

either

and

him

and

the

same,

make

form.

whom
ISatljitt,

ready

there

Girdle

the

consecrate
to

Jewels

him

fly through

powerful

the

desires

nnbruised

I call you,

nimble

alwayes

but

following

the seed

ajid

untill

if he

officiousSpirits

untouched,

be

him,

fulfilled

Corn

without

hath

itijury to

thou

the

Conjurer

yoti ye

especially thou

and

about

unto

mines.

Spirits in

unto

compose

called^ witJiout

were

ye

also

him

Physical

of all
and

invisible

go

of their

pretious

informed

be

Besides,

richest

the

aforesaid

^^

to

world

the

most

discovering

and

treasures

how

whatsoever.

men

throughout
him

bring

four

all

to

give

force, being tyed

the

and

how

likewise

can

him

Victory, teaching

to

discharge.

They

also

may

; also

operations

airy Region

which

He

Geographers:

unto

processes

Discovcvy

/^"^

^^

Consecrate

all

Onsecrations

The

Garments.
The

The

things

Fumigations

magical

Sword,

either
is the

person

consisteth

in

consisting
Pens

to

of
and

are

the

the

oriental

the

or

person

Magitian

Abstinence,

consecrated

Pensils,

Fire,

Utensills.

related

are

consccratcd.

of Circles, Fumigatiofis,

manner

and

Garments,

IV.

himself,

Oyl,

the

Compasses,

Fire,
and

the

secration
con-

and

Temperance,

Gums

thing

whose

the

holy
Water.

Spices

measuring

the

Rule

Witchcraft,

of
and

Priestly

and

Caps,

sacred

The
Evil

Djemons,
of

order

the

are

consisting

of

good

Mathematical

whither

Magical

Pentacles

Figures,

their

Consecration

When

oi

the

the
for

Fire

Magitian

When

the

must

sprinkle

with

fumigations,

Seal

with

them

Oration

the

the

like

in

their

Spirit

God

Tabernacle.

the

the

the

tops

self

with

sanctified,

be

; after

and

the

the

deep

is

particulars

whose

Magitian

the

fumigate

Oyl

which

all
the

in

the

Daemons.

Water,

relating

of

sticks,
Candle-

golden

seven

Vision

Wherein

Utensils.

or

kindled

being

Life

consecrated

Power

or

on

it

Fire
tion
Dedica-

Temple,

Consecration

to

with

that

the
Lord

of

holy
are

shalt

thou

And

of

instruments.

them

lastly.

performed,

and

Name

of

the

221.

an

cration
Conse-

Authority

in

wombs,
inspired
This

to

the

New

and

oi

frame

is the

sum

of

the

of

ho

of
and

of

Moses

to

holy

Aholibah,

curious

Consecrationn.*

the

in

sanctifyings

delivered

Law

Hah,

sorts

the

Howtoconse-

every

Seals,

Unctions,

reiterating

Covenant,

all

sanctifie

Fumigations,
and

Tables

the

and

consecrate

Sprinklings,

by

commemorating

Testaments

Mothers
of

waving

Utensils,

or

of

consecrated

follow,

manner

Scripture,

two

the

performed.

whatsoever,

holy
the

of

fire, and

Eternal

the

and

Characters

to

the

of

closing
God

of

sacrifice

speak

them

must

Benedictions,

of

the

holy/

is

in

Utensil
and

anoint

of

Water
to

with

Petitions

Ceremony
And

of

same

Prayer

or

with

the

the

Instruments

particular

and

intention

Consecration

the

building
Spirit

also

and

Names

mysterious

and

the

Wheels,

E"ckiels

such

Names

holy

the

Places

repeat

the

still remember

must

and

and

Sodom,

upon

the

separated

of

Consecrating

consecrated

by

must

at

repeating

Mulberry-trees,
the

of
with

consecrate

he

King

Bush,

of

the
and

Images,

thereof

uses,

the
the

at

Pentacle

whom

ones

Pentacles.

of

Superior

the

natures

form

vertue

Institution

would

magical

Solomon

Moses

the

Exorcist

the

and

flames

the

secrated.
con-

binding

the

Pictures,
and

names

be

to

of
evil

sacred

Now

name

Antiquity

over

oi

to

purifying

same

Water

is

the

to

evil.

or

of

Sigils, Vests,

for

Names
those

unto

And

and

materials

charms

and

opposite

adapted

good

and

signs

as

Lamins,
the

are

Characters

Invocate

Figures

Substances

the

Spirits
to

Periapts,

; these

Garments

Pentacles

is about

Magitian

Pentacles,

the

Tapers,

waxen

479

IV.

Chap.

Prophets
whom

workmanship

the
for
["j?V]

480

Book

The

XV.

Discovery

V.

Chap.
Treatincr

Circles
be

how

the

IN

to

made.

followed
Circle

three

as
or

Climate

whereof

the

Angel,
round

about

When
Fumigations.

these

the

then

Snow

must

be

thy

their

the

And

said

Circle, throtcgh

The
the

Exorcist

fire for

hinder

him

By

of all, I

is
that

and

banish

in

consecrate

Let
or

the

Magician

Vestment,

will

the

earthen

an

bless

of

force

from

entring

fire.

Censer,

expiations

the

and

Earth,

Which

honour

the

say,

thou

wherein

and

beseech

this creature

of thy holy

putting
By

cloath

the
me

on

the

and

to

preserve

fumigations,
is

thee, so
thee

that

God

whose

offire,that
Name.

and
that

Lord
diately
imme-

thou

prove

to

confirm

Lord

it may

not

by

be blessed

Amen.

Garments,

figurative mystery
with

the

of Fire,

creature

phantasin from

every

the

the

manner.

making pure
to

for

sanctifiethee

At
Garments.

and

be

this Benediction

Jacob,

multiply

may

holy

shall

Amen.

Heaven

kind:

any

sanctifyiiigand
and

this

on

have

to

and

Isaac,

they

with

them,

over

Circles

close.

and

Lord,

spirits afid phantasms

evil

is undertaken.

sprinkled

tne

of the

the

the

at

Center

Seal

work

the

Circle

the

betwixt

Fumigations

Exorcism

uses,

created

exorcize
thou

hurtful

ought

Wash

that

in

hour, the

be

First,

another

be

of Abraham,

Lord.

our

magical

consecration

God

creatures,

odors, to

An
Fire.

saith.

therein.

Omega

it must

for the

as

and

beginning,

composed,

Magician

siibservient

excelle7it

the

at

is to

method

made,

wherein

sidered;
con-

what

to

which

inscribed

be

to

are

also
of the

Angel

the

hour,

day predominant,

is

within
be

must

attributes

Circle

while

whiter

of the

yN\\}ci.
Alpha

the

Water,

the

this

proceeding

drawn,

be

be

called; and

Therefore

night,

or

to

are

be

to

are

certain

outermost

of

these

Spirits

must

over

the

Angel

Note,

of

and

orderly

name

the

sort

hour, day,

the

Constellation

and

they belong

more

from

the

year,

what

foot

nine

inches

Circles,

Magical

of
the

also

for the

of Circles,Fires,

Consecration

Futnigations.

of

season

Region, Air,

and

Construction

and

the

practically of

more

Garments,

the

armour

of
of

this

holy

Salvation

Stole
in

of WitcJlCJ'Clft.
the

the

sticngth of

That

desired

my

tuhoin

the

praise

Jiighcst.itlnfor, lUmaror,

cud

}/iay

and

gloty

Ceremonies

Which

Spirits,having

utensil

every

and

Exorcist

in

appendix

proceeding according

ailOliat, to

shall

Conjuration

and

and

belong.

ever

finished, the

Invocation

48

VI.

otJoniaB, anitor.
^mtltfg, jrijr

effectedthrotte^Ji
thy strength

ivill for

being
of

practical part

the

be

Chap.

all

readiness

method

the

to

of

proceed

to

degrees

of

for

the

in these

Practice.

formance,
per-

following

Chapters.

Chap.
How

raise

to

and

exorcize

VI.

222.

of Spirits belonging

all sorts

the

to

Airy Region.
He

Exorcist

the

is

cloathed

withall

the

at

what

sort

Garments
^

of

the

with

the

of

Kids

the

be

skin,

Pentacle
the

on

Magical

holy power
hast

be

%uhat

to

and

ever.

Now

for

as

Instructions

only

the

towards

the

his

place

Consecrations, Prayers,
with

\'essel
Book

and

is to be

consecrated

drawn, they
And

manner.

Seeing

God

a}id command
ei'ery

at

given

conjure

delivered

in

to

reiterate

the

to

the
the

us

Moses

nigh
to

by

(naming
on

the

his
the

an

manner

on]""ng.

they

as

of

Earthen

Sword,
the

following
the

the

Circle

manner

bear

and

rule

over

Name

mighty
by

by

Serpents head.

to

more

Spirits),and

Mount,

The

it after the aforesaid

to bruise

and

art

forms

where

place

strong

that

Exorcist

sacred

Magical

this

thou

who

way,

bearing

compose

nmch

the

one

the

Spirits on

power

of Darktiess,

Therefore
you,

other

the

which

the

the

the

thine

thereof. The

direct

to

thy

By
of

Name

manner

mindful

proceed

last Exorcize

the

then

Garment,

be

Invocations,

then

the Prince

must

fire,and

must

hath

airy Spirit

.^rfiobaf)do

are

till approaching

Garments,

and

sufficient

if it

putting
:

merit

effecttJirough thy

Conjuration,
and

repeated

consecrated

his secret

his

must

used.

made

the

of holy Church,

be

of

Vest,

said, and

and

porvcr

this

operation,

Scholar

of

the

by

which
linnen

At

be

must

opinions

Parchment
be

Water.

holy

with

down,

set

and

Acter

must

take

of

cleanly

Invocation

the vertue

me

may

time

the

before

by

cloath

and
upon

Prayer

the

to

Priestly Robe,

thereunto

Sfltaotfj, And

practice

am

ever

this

according

neat

with

sprinkled

Archajigels, and

sanctified,do

for

an

Garment,

SliJonai

and

Angels

fastned
which

over

be

to

be

may

,.

ought

action,

procured,

must

Magicians,

Pentacle

holy

this

chiefest

where

no

of

performance

can

go

which

Garment
^

holy

mands
com-

Name

3Q

The

form,

of

482

The

XV.

Book

Discovery

allhis
Cctragrammaton,rt;;"r/^_"/

"Hon,

this

before

appear

shape,

strous

pain

on

humane

Circle, in

speedilyfulfil my

commands,

That

immediately

terrible

not

that

misery

Attributes, Saiiai,

do here

ye

and

form,

eternal

of

and

Names

wonderful

(dnillaf), atfianatos, |)ararlf tos,"c.

abides

of

or

mo7i-

unless

you,

Uatljar. ISaltar, arrljtm, anafttm,

you

^afeun.

Atncn.
the

When

shall

companion
ons.
Appariti-

The

Exorcist

North

West,
"5rrson,

with

perceive

the

after

Master

cup

of Wine

with

the

can

the

weather

space

example

air

the
them

of any

teach

the

they

how
;

of

the

beipg girded
sliall
bow

to

the

Spirits to

will

answer

say,
unto

the

and
in

news

how

give

can

change

Storms

bring
and

They

of

Navy,

Birds,

length,

are.

excite

can
or

this

him, provided

these

are

to

they

Battle, Seidge,
language

Sword,
into

pour

begin

fore-knowledge

again

form.

Magician
will

they

they excel,
Exorcist

phantasms,

fulfil thy pleasure.

whereof

the

before

appear

an

of

pests,
Temhours

farr ofif soever;

how

fly through

to

invisibly./
through
the

cungi,
rout

the

his

the

assistance

of these

airy Spirits,that

Emperour

did

the

motion

And

dismiss

Magicians,

named

the

Chind?,

Emperours

Chanchian-

Counsels

that

ye

the
them

have

the

through

Exorcist

(when

be

must

he

is

willingly

answered

leave

licence.In

them.
we

give

you

and

Consultations.

that

wonderful
of

affable

very

all
the

perceived

intelligence by

assistance

our

this

the

may

aforesaid

them,

unto

following
of

these

things

these

manner

Interrogations

Name

in

constantly

and

satisfied)in

desperate

who

Sionam,

had

and

had

he

that

and

Ran

credibly reported by Magicians,

dismiss

Seeing

give

such

Chinois

reported,

Army,

private

facility effected

Spirits, so
gently

it is

of

the

it is

with

1646. for

year
two

presence

Spirits of
be

Tartariajt

near

every

to

order

arm,

air,
shall

of

their power.

How

calm

to

success

also

can

'Twas

223.
An

how

of the

they

that

wherein

right

the

brought

desireth, and

teach

can

to

hath

shall

Spirits

he

consecrated

he

Wine

this

the

ready

Invisibility,and

they

and

the

properties

of

gift

to

that,

in humane

the

in his

after

are

he

ever

the

brandish

Magician

the

what

the

shall

We

questions belong
Now

do.

when

ask

may

these

Spirits

that

hands

Ribbon

Exorcist, saying.

So

What

he

his

in the

off their

Exorcist
take

to

East,
hands,

little space

and

after

leave

to

the

mindful

S3nf pftcratotx ; then

he

into

Scarlet

before

be

within

ground,

his

the

their

threatning carriage

conjured

are

and

and

to

in

Caps

the

upon

he

themselves

their

instruments

with

men

they

must

Sword

the

and

themselves

the

CJafttrf "rpjna.
the

with

apparitions

of armed

troop

fire,and
about

saying,

habits, shapes,

last present

Then
and

constantly turning

South,

various

Circle, who

will at

Conjuration,

this

ainffe, llrpljaton, Uasaniia'^, CTabon

various

the

finished

continue

and

will behold

they

hath

and

and
;

sires,
de-

Father, Son,

of Witchcraft.
Holy-Ghost,

a}id

call ;

our

depart, making
demolish
Noster

they

as

are

obeysance

Circle, and

the

and

peace,

Ceremonies

these

all

peace

be

finished,

the

going

are

they

as

taking

go

from

away

to obtain

him

cause

the

the

first,after
in the

and

Pentacle,

Let

him

must

not

to

every

and

therefore

the

due

proper

and

which
And
thrice

he

Silk

Stone

Then

Chrystal

he
;

by the power
raton, Ja^,

and
must

a)id

and

begin
the

two

fixed

upon

with

but

to

de

is herein

frame

Names

he

Hierarchy
in

of

respect

Hierarchy;

required,
until

besides
time

the

in execution.
would

Candles

about

done,

which

invocate

private closet,having

Waxen

the
in the

devotion

to

lighted

center

of

quantity
of

the

also

as

the

Table
he

with

same

Apple,

an

Invocation,

his
little

must

Pater

Spiritti Sancto.

Consecrate
same

is

Invocation.

Celestial

Magician

may

Conjuration belongs

injunctions,

the

great

the
what

to

the

to

he

nti.

Character

Genius,

before

of

Exorcist

this

dignified

form

other

After

said

is

Prayer, concluding

the

holy

he

into

also, what

informed

be

this

triangularly

Missale

the

with

the
his

aglaou,

Candles, Carpet,
own

blood, and

(Plot, (iplot,^atbatfion.

agtan, Ja]", .?"rf)obaft,

Emmanuel,

arrfton

and

Table

saying,

How

to

con-

\niiiariox'Gc-

Genii;

or

which

Genius,
as

dayes

Conjuration

enter

former
a

the

must

sprinkling
of

Pater

Spirits,

conjuring

Familiars

the

sanctity

the

wherein

be

the

repeat

must

the

Angel,

Good

Genius.

unto

how

and

all

puts

proceeding

Noster, "'c.

and

come

shaped

must

then

Master

repeat

to

Conjuration.

in

good

seven

perfectly

gravity

Carpet,

Stone

Chrystal

is

for

Kingdom,

of

his

Prayer

Astral

he

day

Genius,

the

or

the

every

; for

great

the

to

Inferiours
or

wherein

When

Table

and

of

belongs

also

observation

approach

Genius

Philermus;

and

belongs,

Infernal

the

of

place

with

name

morning

must

Genius

Superiours

then
Utensils

Instructions

earnest

an

Magician

his

the

Lamin,

or

thrice

the

us

Spirits will begin

prescribed by Magicians,

manner

of

compose

Order

the

consult

to

of Travius

Rules

repeat

The
or

the

himself

inform

must

former

proceed

find

conjii-inedbetzvixt

VII.

familiarity of

the

to

must

we

to attend

ready

ever

appear.

to

Ccording

and

all the

up

Chap.
How

be

place, and

your

"{" ^f* "f".

Aniett.

After

unto

in

I say,

Depart,

ajtd you.

depart

to

48^

vii.

chap.

do

%xif^\^t^

2lrrftonton, S'atat,

484
The

form

Book

of

The

XV.

"c.
^fltiat, .?"roba6cf)af),

sanctifie and

Consecration.

the pcrfo7-ma7ice
and
The

Prayer.

Holy

Ghost,

Which

done,

towards
O

the

thou

"with

then

the

ridcst

kneeling

wings

thee, and

pray

actions

and

extertial

Son,

said

as

all

out

of

the

rest

seriously performed
sit before

the

and

hand,

internally
appearance

will appear
as

first

road

silentlyalong
after

appear
of

flock

the

lastly,innumerable

at
The

vanish

last

at

apparel

same

and

unto

the

Exorcist

especially (which

But
will

touch

that

by

Science,
secret

After
of the

his

this

heart

means,

from

he

before

which

and

thrice.

And

been

arise
the

be

wards
after-

the

next

70.
in

ceremonies
his

being

knees,
Bible

and

in his

the

and

sights

Mountains
hill
his

Monsters

is the

his

open

his

may

attain

to

goodly

and

and

strange

shews

will all

senses

the

opening

of his

will be

familiar

is in,

rectifie his

of

understanding,

and

of every
was

lockt

structions
in-

doings.

Genius)

every

knowledge
Intellect

the very

giving

Art
and

he
so

and

kept

him.

which,

the

Magician.

Genius

Seas

down

Crystal, in

life and

work

proper

the
himself

person

lead

and

feeding

going

glass
ing
march-

Genius.

it self amidst

to

the

women

afifrightments,which

the

There

within

and

Wells,

Beasts,

of the

how

Spirit come.

men

at

and

Genius.

pleasant

and

that

my

consecrated

from

of the

before

upon

and

Father,

must

consecrated

travelers,

and

the

if

ever.

East,

; which

will Rivers,

will present

similitude

thy

Pupil, by
the

of

and

hath

apparitions

appearance

the Geni7cs

then

And

ance
Appear-

the

thy society,or

the

must

hour

an

noises, glances,

appearances,

towards

with

of Birds

shews

that
in

be present

submissive

ever

shining brightly

Sun

Thou

newly lighted, waiting patiently

Shepherd

and

Sheep,

of

and

that

higher

art

atid potent

the Name

for

utensils

there

; next

that

God

thy

In

the

tract,

or

with

appearance

of

variety

great

jnei-ited

that

and

quarter

Chrystal,

who

sanctified before thee, bring thy

Magician

coming

descend

winds

of

Table.
descend

to

of\ Crlancl.

thou

four

Candles

beaten

thou

do

Bible

the

bare-headed

for the

this spotless

mighty

repeated

Waxen

about

Now

of the

to

Son,

his face

consecrated

art

of Angels,
one

with

vouchsafe

and

converse

Crystal

the

into

and

are

the

the

to

Guardian,

I have

ever

Songs

first

towards

manner

motion,

who

being

repeated

like

titensils

Father,

following Prayer

the secrets

wind,

be pure

afid

Ghost,

Prayer

Psalm

the

hither, and

Saints

Holy

holy
the

of

enjoy thy society O

thee, if

intetitio7is

of

and

This

Signs

Angel

aiid know'st

of

desire

presence

tears

Name

his back

presence

super-lunary

and

with

my

and

thy glory
the

the

say this

must

^tl^narl

fourth Heaven,

celestial

the

Exorcist

East.and

upon

In

Amen.

the

blessed

behold

these

consecrate

holy 7uork,

thy holy hiflueiice and

1 7)iay
224.

this

of

Discovery

in the

Stone

at

the

Prayer

486

The

XV.

Book

Exorcist
and

having

before

and

Mountain

The

tion
Consecra-

skins
also

behinde,, must

of the

side

one

about

with

about

Snakes

many

at

round

And

girded

being

Discovery

tyed

his

to

Chalk

with

Circle

Mountain

the

Snakes

two

this

on

these

skins
cap,

draw

the

manner

following

tyed together,

and

names

down

hanging
form

of

must

be

fiery

wrote,

of the

Mountain.

(Slatiron, "j)oto6, ISalfetn,"potolt, JBrttin, "potofe, ^toafeiiar, j^alaft,

After

"potofe, "!" "^ ^.

the

in these

same

the

Mountain

following words,
the

In
jEat talffftour "ftrrla,
tftroil,

Ghost,

he
["

Kattron]

[t Immanuel]

write

must

Hh iHalcl"ti ^

betwixt

tion.
Conjura-

he

ye

the

Circle
with
of

of

the

East,

of

the

North,

the power

fervency
and

to

Names

Moutitain,

Swords

circles

been

here

to

thrice

and

repeated,

fighting, Horses

the

of

this
the

the

of

Exorcist
and

^.

Which
manner.

every

of

coimnatid

Consecration

Name.

JBrti^m

"rgoil

and

Holy
tain,
Moun-

laaslDcitto"f'

following

West,

charge

one

and

words

"!" A

"^ A

holy

neighing,

ISara-

the

Olaura

and

his

consecrate

Son

Father,

following

Spirit on

selves

your

must

consecrated

hath

Ajften.

mentioned,

present

the

agla ^

"lauron

he

Snep'^pratoit, Uaron

of

atftanaton

^Jmmatiuel,

drawn,

these

the

Invocate

Powers

by

Name

Magician

Immaniirlt ^

begin

dreadful

terrible

the

must

South, ISoralim;
by

the

lStl)"aI iXatttron*

i^fiotoal^
Hh "Plo1"im ^

done,
The

"i**^*!*.After

Ajnefi.

is

"froii,

sort

After

will hear

Trumpets

the
you

of

this

before

this

this

great

hath

noises

sounding,

of Witchcraft.
and

last

at

Circle, their

before

the

being

confined

thereof

will

to

iLuritian
is

he

him

to

bring

him

and

the

attend

him

the

Spirit

which
the

the

said

of

is the

to

the

which

AS

shall

bound

so

in this

to

the

him

of

him

for

for

that

he

the

great

the
be

Lord,

and

powerful
of

very

in the

the

The

Compact

Ka^uiliel,

The

names

of

Olympick

^Lgds!''''

and

of

form

then

sion.
dismis-

and

do

calling

up

will

over

of

this

he

names

every
the

in this

so

these

adding

Mathiel
the

airy Spirit that

authority

of these
he

Spirit,because
without

appear

draw

to

circle,

same,

that

so

instructed
the

the

are

ruling

Climate

lofty,neither

is

within

Mountain

the

^T/ILurilran.

strong

is

and

Invocations.

Therefore
Seals

Northern

used

must

North,

from

day

the

the Master

tvayrl, .^frartcl. These

SrraplDifl .ii?i.'ttifl.

names

to

or

hour, and

an

receive

and
in

Exorcist

must

round

shall

year

time

Hecla

Mountain

written

be

unto

iLuri"ail,

Turks,

in

will

IX.

the

Chapter,

the

Angels, governing
belongs

blood,
he

Spirit ISalfetn

Conjuration

of

to

names

the

former

form

form

shall

own

that

the

do

can

he

him,

manner

serve

dismiss

Conjure

the

in

his

ILurtilail,

will,to

he

present

Magician

with

ILurtilatt.

diately
imme-

and

performed,

he

hath

will

they

the

repeating

whether

Earth,

hath

Indenture

to

be

to

Chap.
How

then

Exorcist

nose,

obligation, and

thrice

go

the

Magazines.

written

Magician

triangle
of

his

ready

ever

the

know

they

trullolftISalfeill, 226.

\\\

him,

the
the

ons.
Appariti-

wonderful
if

them,

crooked

The

substance

what

after

unto

with

conditions
at

ask

i3al"tn, and

bond

of

last,

naked

afterwards

the

and

answer/ p^amal^

little Dwarf
in

; which

interpret

must

iLufitran

Pigmies

or

Irish

will

came

will

unto

the

Magician

scrole

the
a

with

parts

all their

After

they

Magician

uttermost

destroy

like

be

antient

Magician

constantly

iLuritian, And

little Dwarfs

they

the

servant

contract

any

will be

Then

bring

tye him

without

speech
whence

or

them

before

four

familiar

Secretary

charged

bind

do

can

appear

Triangle, they

from

be

things they
one

will

there

487

IX.

Chap.

Magician

Earth,

and

must

make

provide

upon
unto

the

Parchment

Virgin

himself

Girdle

made

two

of

of

^88

The

XV.

EooK

with

skin

Bears
round

atioiiai) 4*

Sonras

Also

he

ankles, and
other

before

or

coming

And
circle

these

wrote

names

his

him

with

chalk,

the

upon

three

pan

in

as

in

tu ten

cs

inagnus

night

with

fire

some

of

also

as

solitary Valley,

some

the

former,

the

circumference, "tl^eos

circle

one

iPIoljun qui super

alas

the

within

1iJresrf)it,
lt?ast)ainaim,"!13aaf)aretf
fflSilafiagaft
4* ^o'"u

"!" "!" "!" -^

days

appointed

blood,

own

the

Firr-tree.

place

names

for

his

to

"tl

earthen

an

the

chast

when

of his

from

powerful

and

Amen.

reach

to

side, and

one

and

with
some

appointed

drawn

the

on

"^ "ffUtra,

pur

CToroiifoii^

Robe

Priestly

design

with

"t" pur

bitam

per

continent

very

comes

the

these

^Panti^on ^
Ijofiu ^

agla

take

that

to

be

must

another, and

of
must

Rozin

black

been

little Viol

igiits^

with

likewise

he

therein, and
Gum

Sword

execution

the

and

body,

"^ iaiigrlifortrs

flammam

per

provide

new

approacheth,
the

DamacI

*^
^

must

having

his

next

outerside, "$" aipfta "{" doroiifon, gal^, Canial^,

the

"Plo^im "!""mega
"p.

side

rough

in

about

Discovery

on

''a

bentoruin

equitarts ^.

and

powerful
this

After

the

and

Sword

Mighty

Circle, Mountain,

Blood

hast
whom

the

admired,
whose

^assur,
Sancti.

Afneji, Amen,
with

dipping
the

also

the

following

/ Exorcize

the

Northern

the

holy

^tonoB

and

"t"

all the

Amen.

Nomine

After

he

right hand,

shall

tion.
consecra-

of

[Setmoj), who

the

flight,unto

hast

l^amael

aJid

created

thing

and

and

the

Sftalom,

Patris,

Filii, "^

same

begin

to

sweep

round

with

same,

and

the

conjure

be

(HSuael,

utensils,

shall

the
to

airy Spirit

every

^ftalom,

it with

anointing

or

the

the

who

bodies,

that, he

sprinkle

foregoing

of

consecrated

Ctalerna,
In

the

in

bow,

their

thing fro7n

minating
exter-

circujn-

Slgla

on

Spiritus
the

circle

his

blood,

ing
brandish-

the

Spirit on

Conjtire

thee

thoti great

and
Lordof'iLwxi'biXXi.

Mountains,

wonderful
?3ominus

to

to

aie.

darkness

numbness

or

winds

Amen.

manner

atid

stupor

fortes.

Sword,

in his

end

Earth,

on

sanctifie these

tayl,and

Foxes

same

c'/tiSIauron,

[* Athanatos]

Circle.

the

and

the

hand

^ngeli

Cafrac,

gently

is

noxious

of this

ference

the

to

and

day,

Heaven

make

can

every

this

thy magtiifcient Anjgels

are

thy right

; Let

the

in

mighty

and

also

according

ationatj, (!?Iof)jm, |?)a.$."a, ate,

light of

influence

stoop

loO^W, that

the

of

Fire, Turpentine, Girdle, Garments,

consecrated

adding

ktiee bows

every

iHoIjU ajid

this

be

must

thou

art

created

Magicians

amongst

prevalent.

of Consecration,

forms

227.

is accounted

Circumscription

This
most

and

of

Names

sempiternus

offf
every

teen

and

Beast

of the Alniighty

powerful

hundred

aietlieios

that

Ualfein, Lord

Legions,
diuells

Lord

of

thereoti

by

Jlef)obaf),
sailjanato*^

*^

^lairai) ^

Uefjobaf),

of Witchcraft.
ISrtrrsI), "ffl gator

iPIofjim prntnssffon

mighty
Seth,

Prince
the

and

that

without

the

delay

all

or

malitious

desires

without

attendants

but

and

Almighty,
and

After

hath

appearance

and

Sword

For

in

in his

upon

iSal"in

mouths

darken

yet

let him

Lord,

mist,

or

the
not

and

come

arid
Seals

Rozin

conjure

will

the

the

thereon

his

he

shall

will

that

rest

mighty

and

mounted

appear

will

hear

cease,

the

surrounding

; he

to

instant

left hand,

Valley

same

will

him

Spiritsdo.

in the

the

Circle

Let

the

at

repeated,

him

in

follow

same.

like

appear

will

burning

thee

bind
and

made, by

by

the

of Hell,

that

I have

which

thou

here

this

the

the

march

the

form

with

Holy

Moon,

himself;

will be

fog

quickly

after Ualljiu

continue

obligation

Sword

and

and

art

their

to

surround

or

binding

in his

the
their

right hand,

appeared before me,

Ghost, by
Names

the

all the

all

the

of Heaven,

tittered in

beholdest,and

sanctifiedGirdle,

that

the

nor

the

him.

powerful
used

of

the

light of

their

of

out

them

Circle

will

Balfetn,who
the

the

afraid,for
they

will breath

behold

cannot

round

form,

before

obscure

even

or

run

begin

this

Circle,they

he

Goat

upon

and

will

that

discomfited,

the Son,

I haife

tJiee,
by

and

the

near

Spirits

King

Father, by
tions

is

Attendants

his

fog, which

be

rides

or

and

the

Rozin

fire in

as

Pigmies

or

towards

little Goat,

Circle,till the Magician

Fire

round

while

of Dwarfs

with

of

Censer

before

; after

the

Spirits,and

Invocation

perceive

Magician,

the

who

Leader

power who
of the Father,

Conjuration,

put

conjured
the

the

Rain

march

they

as

and

his

afoot.

Assoon

over

and

comes

upon

and

him,

hold

after

to

after him

at

proposals

good intent,to present

this

repeated

of the

company

Bacchus

god

same,

here

of thy self,or

the Name

/"

abovesaid,

my

either

defence,through

my

right,still turning

Chamelions

Next

thrice

shall

and

Lightning

innumerable

an

he

of Thunders,

of

storm

being

fire before

little space

the noise

hath

appearance

of their
the

zvith

sanctifiedthe

the

set

the

at

a7tswcr

form

dreadful

and

before me

come

the

Amen.

Magician

immediately
fumigate

Circle

Ghost.

Holy
the

this

the

by

righteotisnessof
words

royal
do

terrible

only obediently fairly and

thy selfbefore me,

Son,

and

Circle,to

of

the

Thunder

of

ititent,thou

mangier

Seraphim,

of P^htX,by

cotisecrated

any

and

the voyces

and

aforesaid Spirit, by

Cherubim

powerful

these

this

circumference of

and

is

by

tJiott

thee

by

amorulf,

*^ Jaf), Jef)obaf),

"t" "P "t" 7^ / Exorcize

iimis

the blood

(JToronjon, by

day ofJudgment

ft

Archangels,

Prayers ofHoah,

Unapftnaton,

^f iMurttiou

Cmton

Command

and

of Angels

"!* triiius

and

I Invocate

Conjure,
powers

fortissimuB

i3fus

"^ Pantfion

'^ ^

amrron

489

ix.

chap.

Sword

holy
and

calling upon
which

sanctifiedand

by

the

Co/isecra-

of Earth,
thee, by

the

ujito
present'*'

potent
3

things
K

[*sho\v,
^'^^^

not

Book

490

The

XV.

That

aforesaid,

here

thou

b efore the NortJicrn

my

depart,
228.

In

and

Name

the
he

When

is

his Attendants

to

night

and

and

malevolent
the

After

will

readily

questions
little

him

long

as

at*

name

The

him

Girdle
the

sion
posseshold

of

same

the

him

Motions

in

Conquest,
come
over-

may

air. Pestilence

questions

all

the

and

Inhabitants

throughout

of

of

the

Heavens,

noxious

Famine,

of the Northern

the

Pole,

world.
the

him, describing
satisfied

himself

will

habitations

their

with

fi'om

come

little

Exorcist

the

of starry

orders, food, life,

which

continue

to

the

amongst

Ethiop,

This

last.

inquiries,and

King

great

Familiar

the

company

the

as

familiar

curious

with

possessor

may

him.
had

this

it at

his

Spirit

into

first Hondicros

the

commanded
Benno

inform

to

of the

life shall

Magicians,

After

with

own

strong

or

the

his

stand

exactly.

last, who

^fjilfliav,and

him

inquire concerning

unto

his

as

three

Northern

the

long, like

pleaseth

it

able

also

hath

span

iijalfeillwill deliver

[* as]

to

cause

he

will

then

into

Castle

girded

Spirit,there

the

unto

Spirit of

demand

being

answer

and

Magician

the

Magician.

with

is

in

Exorcist

pasttime truly

and

the

any

ujtto

thee

and

Goat,

his

Valley,

bring

undiscovered

if the

Spirits,he

from

the

to

down

Lightning,

and

blasts,as

wonders

Likewise

begin

pull

or

Apparitions

and

into

faithfully
licenced

have

in

7ne

holy Spirit. Amen.\

and

alight

answer

shall

Spirit

Thunder

and

Comets

will

to

whatsoever.

further, the

concerning

to

Magician

the

all enemies
And

Circle

this Familiar

that

Victory, that

or

Father, Son,

injury

aiiswer

till I

remove,

he

to

shape

of iJiypresent

Circle, ivithont

contrary,

further

build

to

to

obliged,

Magician

Familiar

of

the

this the

After

the

remove

before

peaceably

the

07i

hence

thus

this

of

but

not

and

peaceably,

remain

quarter

body, soul, or fortune

demands,

Discovei'y

eldest

his

N'orwegiafi,

pleasure
injoy'd

Son

possession,
with

the

three

were

who

called

it

little Bell.

under

same

the

same

name.

Swarkzar

And

according

is left to

of this familiar

action
be

come

place,

to

hath

longer

my

tvithout

hast

which

then

an

this

hour.

to

i?ijury or

do

here

danger

therefore

?nan

the

Therefore
form

or

it,

upon

the

naming

Beast

his

custody

wearied

and

if the

Magician

must

demands,

licefice thee to
to

into

depart, being

my

it under

Exorcist.

familiar

following

enjoy'd

imposed

were

diligently answered

first call,I

last who

; and

of the

desire

in this

him

names

Masters

taken

will

the

was

discretion

the

Master

dismiss

thou
at

all

Spirit iSalfeitt

continue

careful
Because

to

the

when

Now

service, the

Priest

of the

pleasure

the

to

Polonian

illluiicula ;

of

Name

the

depart
;

and

been

ttnto

thy proper

depart,

ready

say,

and

of

be

ready

ever

Rites
and

at

of Magick
be

and

Holy
the

Then
and

in

Spirits

Pater

and

co7ijiired

with

thee,

the

In

atid

quiet
Name

by

of

the

will

company
will

march

begin

until

N^oster,"^c.

to

the

along
the

march

about

Spirits

their

whilest

Valley,
be

quite

peace

Father,

Prince,

the
out

This

is

the

Rules

compleat
of

form

Vaganosttis

of

conjuring

the

Norwegian.

the

aforesaid

Spirit,

49

sacred

cian
Magiof

sight

vanished.

and

to

withdraw

to

me

and

ix.

Amen.

Troop

repeateth

thee

chap.

exorcised

duly

betwixt

Ghost.

formal

being

charge

co/itlnued

peace

Son,

call,

my

Witchcraft.

according

492

Discourse

concerning

[Appendix
[This

vr^

*0

Book

second

Appendix

I, were

^"^ ^"^ ^^

*0

"

of

added

*^

Discourse

the third

to

^^

*'^V

*0

^^

*^^

some

Of Spirits

in

General

Also

is able

to

how

JEcause the

of

Chapters

in

"o

*"^ ''^ v^ v^ v^

*0

the

they

be

to

aiid

of Magitians

dered
consi-

Witches

Magick.
in

Author

how

and

are

Power

in Diabolical

operate

the

unknown.]

II.

IVJiat

farr

Spirits", like

and
one

*^ *^ ^^ v^ v^ v^

^\

*0

Chap.

reason

Devils

concerning

edition, 1665, by

BOOK

39.

The

II.]

his

foregoing Treatise,

the

upon

this Addition.

Nature

thereof
and
the

speak
be

discourse

The

nature

of

The

2.

to

the

of

the

Nature

of

of

grand

enquiry

after

Witchcraft
that

themselves
may

last

by

that

he

to

the

and

Caterva
celestial

into

and

the

affection,or
him

becometh

one

being altogether

dead

with
to

into
such

practice, to

constant

to

subsequent
to

the

them,

any

considered, according

heart

mans

mysterious

desire
their

of

it

as

the

with

motions

delighted
in

himself

the

Magick,

or

end

Magician

or

reducing

and

others

incorporating

Witch,

and

so

its secret

were

obdurateness

are

inable
abom-

attempt
of

part

nature

own

some

the
;

to

without

suggestion

as

to

mankind

of vitious

up

for

subject

; not

private insinuation, and

totally convert

hardness
their

that

may

him

;
at

of heart,

association,
be

called

good.
3. And

if

we

may

to

amply

most

conducing

belong

nature

most

is this their

be

to

doth

Conjurations

darkest,

the

part

concluded

this

and

ject
sub-

work.

and

neither

hath

adjoyn

fore-going,

the

material

more

requires

fit to

thought

touched

only
the

indeed

which

Instigators, stirring

the

is,that by

they

each

divine

hath

Tractat,

cursory

Spirits is variously

Inchantments
the

are

and

subject

whole

which

to

source

altogether

this

succedaneous
of

Devils,

omitting
superficially,
brief

therefore

as

compleating
Spirits.

with

least

illustrated

afid

of Spirits

credit

example,

which

is the

surest

proof;

the

fewel

fire,or
they
their

misery

they

can

their

g.

is greater

that

souls
.

before

continually
absent

from

moment

then

all the

departed

this

life,are

of

source

them,

the

them,

to

are

for

Magicians,

different

is much

mafi

sows,

lived

they

that

so

of

presence
of

tortures

also

treasure

upon
that

ariseth

the

this

of

capable

which

'^'^I'ynieans

degenerate

is the
the

gesteth

them

and

natures

souls

which
Orders
^

of
^

in^gs.^"

Now

lo.

and

corrupted

to

or

else

the

that

spring

ever

in

Magical

have

many

compel

as

to

the

the
also

Arts,
present

large

Angels

unto

torment,

Enemies

to

there

is in
cure
pro-

imagination

sug-

also

and

the
such

yet

that

themselves

as

in

in

are

the

every

names,

restless, till

ever

and

of

Beings,

pertain

detestable

also

nature,

as

degrees

Angels

and

Souls

nourisheth

that

possible

either
or

Discourses
communication

of

of

departed,
and

what

of

before

them

orders

rest

them

of

the

how

the

Heaven,

and

into

any,

Forms

with

those

them,
for

them,

appear
and

in

Kingdom
entred

is it

Spirits

the

are

food

Infernal
of

their

to

into

these

who

themselves,

written

feed

is the

familiarity,to

vain

inform

description

life of

Nor

their

accursed

divided

compel

to

same

and

salvation

mankind,

general,

departed,

."

which

goodness.

that

the

them

Kingdom,
ruminate

and

they

Astral

are

with

souls

there, the

open

converse

that

that

to

or

is the
fruits

expert

degree
:

]i.

It may

indeed

be

believed, that

seeing

there

so
ever
so-

Although

Convocation,

by Magical

are

And

infinite

to

Rites

Ceremonies.

and
Thaithcyaie

the

in

and

in

their

greater

mans

Exorcism

Devils

souls

that

before

they be,

and

they

righteous

in Heaven,

same

for

which,

which

be, but

it cannot

of

effect

Dcemons,

Angels

either

mind

thing

proceed

to

Angelical Kingdom
are

for

them

God

the

saith:

which

Spirits, when

are

they

Spirits, are

any

with

do

appointed

totally devoted

separated

and

Infernal

after

that

moment.

every

of

enmity

they

been,

hath

powers
be

is at

so

."

have

they

these

when

they committed,

Conjuration

of

Tradition

their

with

that

here

assistance, in

their

load

into

God

itching

an

same

and
into

the

torment

Scripture

damned

them

vanity,

up

their

and

and

Indian,

And,

the

Witches,

that

for the

..^

of

the

works.

as

with

carry

them

although

Q. And

Devils

lead

greater

before

^^"^

them

to

the

Now

heap

Nagar

to

to their

reap.

did

which

; and

Magici-

shall

naturally

doth

abominations

^^'

he

easily conceived,

of

rest

according

earth,

on

iniquity, as
sin

the

from

that

be

"

Conjurations

according

it cannot

is rewarded

one

every

the

answermg

time

And

Pythagoreatis.

and

agam,

appearmg

The

is

being

in

infinite

the

torment.
.

How

and

for

But

together.

wicked

The

them

torment

through.

rest,

any

torment

combin'd

world
of

cause

to

and

is i.i themselves,

enjoy

concerning

able

through

it

never

which

."

Discourse

this World

of

pierce

can

God

The

-^

""

^""''

494

num-

Devils
of

bei's

Angels, they

and

imployed

also

are

Spirits.
for

the

of

glory

chap.

ii.

God,

and

495
subject

not

to

'""^"

man/kind,

of

protection
they

accompany
Countries

and

contend

to

such

Spirits

degrees

of

also

can

they

for any

that

operation perfectly
Many

13.

have

quently
That

they

the

is middle

nature

third

Kingdom

expect for

speak

to

of the

source

live

some

the

Stars, and

hundreds,
they

differ

various

of this

Water,
places

have

They
not

when

also

thing

are

'""

Others,
to these

Del

As

their

affirm, That

in

they reign

jiidgment

doom

or

and

procreate

with

Companies
the

slain.

to

the

Troops,
one

in the
visible
upon

and

another;
Air, and

bodies,
Hills

observers

of

alterations,

which

and

warr

wage

and

have

in the
out

of

their

power

and

the

Mountains,

nothing

who
but

and
take
the

or

antient

in Houses,

."

also

sports

They

They

do

great

cloath

selves
them-

to
to

or
:

[t

make

appearing

often

such

And

Water

for
and

Their

actions

being

essence

proper

another

do

they

Elemeutst:

Elements,

four

degrees.

Air, fiery

God

unto

sometimes

Clowds,

t* whereof]

Gas

vexation:

into

with

one

of*

occupy

also

as

and

the

it is resolved

Apparitions,
are

of

into

return

when

Ice

as

Their

mortals.

them

bring

spiritual part

the

Aspects,

familiar

are

is the

They

unto

appear

should

that
most

out, they
;

again

Some

where

Waters,

Treasures

of

are

food
their

Mountains,

hunger, grief,passion,

of

in them

of

in

cheerfulness

hid

and

Their

And

."

and

they

natures,

of years
Air

the

with,

worn

mighty

commotions

great

^"^^

confned

that

Thenatureof

1.;,^

conse-

of continuance,

degrees

Woods,

as

of the

quality again

in

Spirits :

Judgment

; and

their

unto

vigour

to

as

converse

capable

composed
they

delude

of

world

places

are

any

primary
meet

and

frequently

meerly

Bias

Clouds, Starrs, Mines,

Buildings,

15.

so

hardly

and

Lastly, others.

other

no

thousands

some

countenances,

do

Spirits

manual

any

Angels,

Platonists

Hell

and

their

have

the

and

yet

Astral

women,
:

the

these

last

and

and

nearly

more

and

Flames,

j^red^*^

ever.

But

14.

the

at

having

both,

from

to

'^"""

and

it is

learn

fain

Constmimation

Heaven

between

the

of

of Hell
of men

Magician,

What

Conjurations,

Nature

; that

to

of

Natures

part

are

the

until
Indian

the

souls

departed

Elements

rio, Nagar

of

the

are

they

the torments

subject to

outward

That

them,

of

are

them.

distinctly from
upon

by

organ)

with

fellowship

insisted

alledging.

some

and

outward

and

ending,

of

secrets

place

Darkness.

World,
and

solicited

all the

the

want

hath

of

Kingdom

^"j^J"""^

Spirits,

the

be

may

in

Magicians

wicked

it is their

beginning

that
Cities

of Darkness,

this outward

to

to

These

inform

darkly, (because
possible

belong

as

continuance

of

:) And

protect

of

infestings

Powers

quality, subject

and

and

confusion

the

to

Conjurations

to

Invisibly, and

men

Plagues, War,

war,

Elemental

the

subject

not

Principalities and

and

But

12.

from

which

against

(but

righteous

many

deceive

in
and

portents

pastime

of
of

mw-scrf]

496

these

frolick

distinct

orders
ry

of

,5

Discourse

Spirits

noises

Land,
The

II.

GooK

and

These

Armies

as

concerning
in the

slaughter, Tempest
Spirits

Astral

'^

star-

and

beings Separate

Spirits.

service

Others

the

men

departed,

troubled
this

world

the

that

hath

been

crime

they

be

certain

desires

and

it

can

disturbed.
42.

hath

after

these
of

years

nothing.

Spirit can
desires

and

Imagination,

When

Treasure

hath

commit/ted

by

party

attracting

of that

thing.

largely

and

Upon

the

the

they

all

The

office of
"^

oZ'iii!'^

is

orders, and

they belong

are,

Do'inon

or

they

hid,
is

or

it

Nor

it is

for which

thing

secret

any

magical

will

strong

is left behind

there

of

cause

manifestation
do

insist

as

Their

and

the

are

more

mind,

or

of

are

such

is said

to

be, fore-warning

sometimes

changeth

its

persons

inward

soul

instinct,

by appearing
nature

and

power,

soul, there

rancks

the

by

are

their

the

accompanies

these

of

to be considered.

of

sometimes

night,

they

they

; also

capacity

Office

danger,
Genius

the

how

that

and

Whither

ma7iifested

of

Dcvnion

invisibly ;

or

Genii

are

disposition
evil

or

names,

in the
or

the

good

eminent

dreams

Starrs
the

by

or

II.

Dcemons
how

and

to

visibly,

of

Evil

and

Ccording

^^\^

Wife,

departure;

the

again, to the
starry spiritback
the
which,
following Chapters

poivers,faculties, offices;

names,

I.

person

rest, till the

particularly.

Good

what

which

the

after

to

are

fourtimes

or

their

at

back

drawn

of
are

they

at

lusts,

strong

been

Chap.
Of

be

never

of

causes

When

2.

accomplished,

be

thing

the

spiritbelonging

same

things,

the

thrice

as

and

is very

Money,

or

this

rest, till the

at

4.

been

something

Lands,

the

many

the

Witchcraft

by

and

source

disquietness

great

into

When

3.

fixation
be

ever

that

so

truth, that

hanckering

so

in the

Besides

When

i.

resolved

discovered.

Children, House,
it is

the

they belong
not

wander

be

can

murthered

be

whom

to

to

years,

Spirits of

disturbed

was

or

dominion

Astral

continue

airy Spirits, to

work

any

have

the

are

deceased

party

to

that

Angels

Others

for many

Spirits rest

bound

before

seven,

the

do

these

the

to

constitute

not

are

Stars

(if

person,

such

and

inchanted,

the

which

amongst

of

various

of

decease,)

his

at

soul

the

subservient

Influences

are

some

"'

absolute, that

are

over

considered;

be

to

the

on

^c.

Lightning,

variously

are

marching

Air, Troops

and

is,to
the

sometimes

outwardly.
as

the

party
and
whom
person

by
The
person

Devils

the

by degrees

good

succeed

naturally

for

each

Spirits.

Chap.

party degenerate
and

him,

leaves

Angel

the

good,

if from

his: and

changeth

and

draws

thing

after

497

iniquity;then

to

evil

an

II.

Dcetnon

that

doth

which

is like

it self.

the

and

Bonus

Gamis

mental

the

; first

other
of

testimony

own

three
^i-ii

"

instigationsdo

forbear

to

mention

Magicians

2.
.,"

of

JBamtlfear,hatJi

arise in their

himself

now

by

with
he is

way,
what

of

in China,

peices

through

This

is the

3. Then
second

he

before
drink

of

ulien

and

the

Gods,
the

he

Genius,

holy

the motion
evil

every

he

to

holy
5.

so

the time

Mountain
In

Genius,

this
or

in

of

the

thotcsand

to

the

describing

me

exhausteth
round

over-

me

which

of Convocation,

the

of

sometimes

about

the Heave?is, the nature

second

stands

Cup

The
way.

IBamilfear

my

man

describe

desires

the

IVlien

and

fell

is called

of

things,

all

we

watering

he had

motcnted

at

desire

my

slept a long space

and

of

appearance

before me
I

whoi

awakned,

beitigcome,

External

appears
:

appeared outwardly,

third

way

pearance.

in my

with

me

The

the

tlirise jc?/^ j^ailfein

the

through

Air,

unto

the

Convocation.

Example

Good

(Sracttiorlt,
a

Settses,through contemplation

Samilfeai"

0/ the fourth Heaven,

i^agar

right hand,

Dccmon.

his

as

are

of

act,

Quiansi

deepest sleephath

danceth

Mountain

continueth

private dwelling,

same

the

the

of

to

to

into

Sina,

; sometimes

and

what

was

me

of

the

when

him

Intellectual

my

this effect

to

desires

And

verse
con-

appearing.

language

the

Compaiiies,

me

of

Thirdly,

dew

which

weariness

he shewed

vty

in

That

and

intellectual

the

to

Leader

crusht

ine

Travel

nimbly

whose

glorious Virgin^ administring

ccslestial

the power

4.

of its

degree

without

7iever

gentle sleep on

Adan,

the

atn

like

after

into

first

in my

me

to turn

^^'^ hrst way.

u-p througJi the

rushed

not

society.

Guardiufi

the
me,

of

ways

his

Indian,

unto

in

first

secret

that, and

or

attend

can

prompts

of air, had

tract

the

Three

enjoying their

blessed

himself

he

Troop of Devils,

proceedeth

me,

me

brings

for

airy Region,

of its manifestation:

way

-poured

he

the

that
tlirotigli

coming

had

Nagar
My

me

soul, atid suddetily warned

my

of

moment

Ah

this

Daemon

unto

every

actinj(:

instant, a mighty

an

holy

do

to

society

when

association,

hearts,

coniinunicated

appeareth

present, and

ever

forbear from

to

powers

at

he

mankind,

""

tliis effect

by all the manifestations, whereby

the

enjoying

Manuscript

is to

sweetly

so

of

wayes

intellectual

in the

as

several

the three

DcB)no7i

are

of

appearance
there

degrees
the

seven
deepest Magicians,
become
particular Guardians,

and

also

association

with

depraved

seven

Apparition

bad

Genius:

good Angels,
of

evil
persons,

and
who

all others, each

Dcemons,
as

that

Guardians

to

their
most

Bonus

is also

according
do most
to

are

of the

which

excellentlydeciphered,

be

capacities ;

of the

to

Their

the
the

frequently
respective

frequent

them./
5-^

in

number.

498
The

seven

good

II.

Book.

6.

43.

Angels.

These

Jutanlaiiarc
such

unto

and

about, having
party
[*his

is hxn

he

and

good Angels,
in the

alvvayes
his

upon
must

Prayers

and

girded

with

Character

be

to

the

Chastity,
worn

as

Lamin.

l^"^-M'^a^
and

and

resignation,
Nagar

of

Evil

fasting, with

and

and

in

those

to

them

teaching

danger,

hand,

be

as

he

gives holy

must

Song

that

devoted

Virgins,

are

teacheth

Charms

addrest

celestial

how

despight

to

and

the

Devils
and

of

Crown

are

exercise

to

minutes, constellations, privacy

his

life

of

the

against

the

by

unto

out

all

the

Prayer,
of

Canto's

Character.

j^al'Sal) appearing

Magick

and

he

Hermits

Angels,

Dcefiio/is

this is his

and

such

accompanying

Powers,

Religion,

to

powers

of

assaults

of the

one

devoted

names

in

is his*

this

warr

is

still before

invocated

and

unto

and

Sword,

appearing

and

head,

sollicited

be

forth

carryed

are

cometh

he

of Thrones,

flaming

Dcevions.

or

Dominion

affairs,and

beareth

helmet

Air

Fumes,

Vows,

he

concerning

stvtn

Prince

national

follow

as

the

are

mighty

conquest

in the

Discourse

he

blood,

Gold

to

Infernal

be

must

"^o.

He
his

upon

the

of

knowledge

Witchcraft

without

sought
hath

head

by hours,
bow

a
:

this

bent
is

his

Character.

fMarnom

resemblcth

of

one

administration

;
a

Ew

the

that
with

Powers

is,at

who
one

Lamb,

time

hath

the

to

be

typifying

his

ability
present
nature

of

subservient

with
in

many

that

he

ance.
appear-

Devils

Oaonim

his

Angel, causing

an

him

and

his

at

in

pleasure

Spirits,

Pupil

to

invisible,and

go

the

to

moment,

Chap.

outmost

II.

499

ing
transportof

parts

the

earth.
in

Instructer

the

p^alanu

Aholibah

and

Manual

operations, by whom
Bezaliah,
structre*
of
the
inspired for the

divinely

were

Ps/d

Tabernacle.
who

Mama-umi
the

reveals

is

the

of

secrets

Instructer

in

the

numbers,

Cabalistical
of

names

Magick,
and

Angels,

the

and
virtue

of Boiin.
y. These

the

are

the

As

power

bad

seven

and

Angels
of

capacity

the

Dcenions.

or

from

good, proceeds

the

strength

The

nature

of

both.

of

in the

God,

the

hellish

evil

Angels

that

instruct

did

the

in

8. Their

appearing

Uaratron
like

Hunts-man.

till he

put

can

who

7. ISarman

particular
the

Cities

to

fly

and

that

City

unto

with

for

the

heads.

two

his

Pupil
and

like

the

the

their

appea-

rances.

who

Serving-man.

of

soul

and
of

manner

evil

seven

Genii,

robbery,

6. JHorborgran
as

The

3. Son"cn-

theeving

to

or

do

familiar

Spirit ;

familiars

belong

officious,and

ascribe

which
1

and

as

those

it
at

I
to

ready

is

that

are

say

the
to

its

to

Kingdom
the

to

of

and

to

evil

recorded

44.

many

Angels

and

by Sigbertus

reign of Constans,

hand,

the stroaks

alledge, that

attend

according

inflicts Pestilence

the conwiand

feared,

greatly

also

An

example.

good

City of Constantinople, nightly

in his

dart

be

to

present

of

the whole

story

the

do

good

the other

is the

DcE)iions

who

certain

often as by

with

evil

Art

Magical

house, according

indeed

pretended,

instigate

Priestly habit.

and

good

1^^ year

by

seen

house

any

in that

And

and
The

instrumental

Crocodile

in

defends,

unto

in the

were

smote

dyed

10.

and

Like

That

bad
the

the

on

protects

:
a

about

the other

be

may

possesseth

Countries,

and

them

upon

in Chronicis

Attgel

and

destruction.

to

of the

names

writing,

whereof

one

Famin

the

are

antient

the

is to

him./

unto

These

9.
to

followers

commonly

most

degrees

power

of God

glory

inform

likenesses, especially appearing

various

on

joyned

his

brought

hath

the

in

these

Philosophy, Magick,

5. ISallisargon the grand Inticer

Spaniel-Dog.

and

their

as

(Srpifmotial accompanying

4.

Genii,

therein.

Conjurer

evil

noted, that

places

that

so

for

Paiialrarp, like

i.

like

of the
be

same

to

they

as

of Darkness

are

same

very

farr

as

the

do

intent,and

is the

force

it is to

Abstinence,

good

Kingdom

names

for

fall,enjoy

Government,

evilont-s,

the

or

is the

; so

holy Angels

attainments,

same

na^

their

or

Arts, for

of the

Devil,

2.

before

good

men

Mechanick
power

quality

heaven

quality correspondent
the

now

of

that

of the good Aiigel,

such

given.
whosoever

they enjoy
be

have

that

for such

desires

of

all
are

mortal

The

ever

familiarity with

suspected,

Darkness

depraved

the ntimber

was

too

such
too

men^

uncertain-

communitj' of cating
with

Angels.

Book

500

II.

whereas
be
the

if communication
all

at

Discourse

writings

of

Magicians

been

told

of

with

continually pestered
but

none

behind

him

journey,

if at

she

there

himself:

by

or

she

him

absent

was

him

strangled
F.imiliars
the

in

time

the

of

Jews.

with

and

their

do

Sacrifices

have

Art

bequeathed

in

Zom^s

Coment

tryal

he

Both

be

bed,

taken

time

mischief

she
when

pretences,

she

as

running River, she

him

upon

till she

of

him

serve

with

had

their
monies
Cere-

practices

Priest

high

which

by

the

in

from

means

the
:

who

the

Sacrifice

performing

Belus,

that

and

like

life time

and

subservient

1jaal=]jpn=ainmtll,

Lacky

whole

the juercy

Cabalists

God

for the
a

lifting

superstitious
of

burnt

pelled
com-

attaining

was

certain

prove,

by

Names

its blood

Berosus,
to

and

consult

they

Camels,

the

for

intermixed

him

unto

their

Jtidah

one

for his

upon

given

frequent, to

was

name

be

to

him

unto

Hebrew

the

holy

ceremonies

eiideavonred

Genius

or

by

his

had

Spirits,whom

whose

Infant, and

found
his

Idolatry

Forms,

the

one

time

various

and

12.

Infernal

this

is to

be

affirms, That

same

the

was

good

of God.

Heathen

Magiciafis,

also

as

and

those

methodized
the

the

attend

men

wrote

in

to

Angel

lay

was

would

on

such

at

swift

messages

of Moses

Law

Troop
at

making

killingan

had

he

some

service, dressing

practices

Ijaalff Jiut, with

God

she

lying

dutiful

familiar

blasphemous

many

by the

for

if

he

who

discerned

time

and

and

of

their

doing

and

Captivity

Several

and

condemned

being

her

deep

unto

domestick

had

adjudged

was

his

them

accursed

all

this kind

y^wj-

themselves

they

their

any

escaped

dayes,

Horse-back,
;

with

be determined.

to

him.

the

burthens,

service

to

or

woman,

if at

deepest part,

the

associate

to

to

into

elbow

seldom

last, for

at

drowned

Amongst

11.

But

these

unprofitable business,

and

in

his

at

And

some

not

sate

that

in general, the

plentifully abound

of

upon

him, riding through

accompanyed
tumbled

was

present

about

gone

accompanyed

he

Guardians

attainment,

But

evil,is yet

or

company

dinner, she

also

was

the

If

do

good

holy

the

rare

Country-man,

certain

difficultyof

Naturallists

; whether

and

good

or

exceeding

are

and

of this nature

examples

Angels,

is the

thereof, if true,

examples

I have

with

attainable, yet such

concerning

of

addicted

certain

forms

of

Conjuration.

number

and
and

affirmed.
Adam,
was

That

Eve,

Addition

attaining

they

or

the

any

safety

and

of

company

or

the

Malus

convenience

able

by

Patriarchs

of

i^'^^

of

many

holy

were

delusion

the

to

Bonus,

the

And

of

practically handled
the

Christianity, have

astrologicalObservations,

Invocations

surely

in

Magick

to

Satan

Book

; where

Genius,

they

of
many
are

could

such

the

good,

fitted to
the

to

appear
their

of

evil

down

Angel, by

of

rules

them

unto

this

tion
Conjura-

the
:

so

have

ghost of
:

which
in

But

Subject

obtaining

described./

tJie

cause

hearts.

plainly decyphered
be

laid

superstitious Rabbi's

Discovery

forms

them

or

the

practices, to

harden

to

all of

is

the

more

Society
far

as

of

with

Rook

502
The

reason

II.

Sometimes

5.

Discourse

the

concerning

spiritof

starry

person

thereof.

Companion,

many

death

the

of the

of the

kindred

disturbed

its

returned

the

himself
The

power

of

Magitians

over

frequent

been

privately

For

6.

is

such

murtherers,

them.

alive,

most

Lives

of their

do

shall

they

else

or

also

not

certain

by

to

manifest

made

perfect

rest

murther

of their

be

first
of

departure
Example.

"

"

to

the

The

and

cause

appearances.

or

chief

in

an

such

and

of

or

if
the

seldome

the

and

jurations,
Conof

term

wishes,
do

murtherer,

continual

pression
im-

that

not

and

sorrow,

till the
it

discovery,

murther

be

returns

to

exercised

are

in

those

to

common

that

said

in

the

the

Family

is

who

do

And

of

outward

accomplish

of

benefit
Carcase

or

being

of

their

Tongue,

is wonted
And

one

an

said

it is

belonging

murthered

was

continue

opportunity,

cause

dye
of

Riches,

years

for

of the

by

pit.

for many

the

the

for her
into

Ghost

in the

belongs

of years,
to

the

assertion

family,

there

Chimney

about

is the

same

thrown

nature

Treasure,
to

hundreds

Ghost

before

which

Antient
whom

the

near

the

immediately
"an

of

whom

to

family

same

for these

watching

ever

organ

had

they
able

and

hid

Treasure

Hall

the

family,

apparitions

discovery,

the

that

them

Nephews,

make
it

of

any

consists

use

the

them

Which

in the

and

Tortells, to

spatious

name,

or

the

decrepit Woman,

same

murther,

again
root

appears

in the

Example

called

Parma,

when

Many

for

families, in Europe,

or

particular place;

one

such

in

though

Heir,

some

of her

8.

of

difficulty
paucity of

Curses,

those

to

Progenitor,

reported amongst
to

of

spirit

that

which

after

Ancestor

old

appear,

"some

hath

party

Wishes,

expired,

known

Ancient

many

Castle, with
an

by

commited

the

bloudy

appear

alwayes

Murthers,

by Cardan,

"

the

cruell

of

Dukedome

Hall

be

hid

privately bereaved

hellish

be

years

is well

is confirmed

"

it may
was

parties spirit, taking deep

it is

world

"

"ancient

to

self, and

once./

but

7. There

46.

This

and

Witchcraft,

the

to

the

murthered

of

have

to

earnest

power

that

so

;
term

and

adjure them,

have

the

thereon

it had

is when

returning,

malice,

them

afterwards

never

till the

anguish,

which

murther

poysonous

torment

that

which

been

yet

it

treasure,

none

ever

appearing

other,

of

murthered.

being earnestly given forth, from

exceedingly

have

discovers

or

some

some

its

it

ceremony,

of their

cause

the

but

they
years,

some

discovers

it sufficeth

that

of

when

that

heard,

beloved

ignorant

was

deceased,

sensible

been

who

been

party

acquaintance,

else

or

often

his

to

appears

asunder,

said

least

perform

to

whilest

party

But

the

intimate

rest

miles

it hath

of

in the

most

into

of

And

family

them

importunes
the

party

or

by it,or

of

some

hundred

the

Hands,

murthered,
destitute

of

be

some

; for could

quickly

the

this

outward

said

they

discover

they might
but

in

seen

discover

difficulty of the

substance

they might
of

to

to

they

duce
proare

Organs,

Devils
mediation

and

grievances

And

it

confirm

dotli

Hands

of

murthered,

their

body lies, and

else

or

mangled,
the

words,

place

or

to

of

unless

ordinary, horrid,
doth

But

9.

seldome

seen

assistance
all

that

world

execrable

as

nourished,
with

when

them,

Elements,

for

into

this

with

compelling

the

Ghost

performed

in

antient

described
"

of

in
antient

an

"

"

"

"

Son

and

hole,
Then

taking

honey
milk

''hardned
"

"

of

out

times,

Crowned

with

Bdellium

fire

it,into

dough,

on

any

the

four
:

yea

bad,

or

to

of

done,

pit ;

form
:

then

with

she
a

sword

of

out

third
of

three

then

of the

out

in the

from

into

threw
she

in
ran

Gods;

this
is

was

notably

the

practice

Camp,

in

the

dead

bodies,

the

before

the

body

of

of her

her, digging
in the

body

midst

footed

stool, she

poured

another

pot, she

poured

Lastly,

man

how

'"

in

laid

side, with

each

them

she

the
some

cast

pit :

the

of the

Image

Shrub

frantickly up

of

Lump

and

was

called

down.

of

Necromancers

Carkasses

Witches,

the

she

invocate,

infernal

the

to

Heliodorus,

into

carkase

their

nefarious

practices

"

they

up

The

Magicians,
,

; whom

and

slaughtered

pot

the

Lawrell

This

is

water

wicked

before

Hags,

coming

many

earthen

an

its

which
for

of

good,

Oblations

it self

by

whose

departed

men

present

who

under

and

Sacrifices,and

to

slain

likewise

and

of

amongst

making

hath
; So

difficult

spirit,whether

AZtJiiopian History

also

was

head

conjurations, digging

woman,

where

"night;
"

the

his

life,

Water
Land

principle,

Necromancers,
r

and

help

the

by

or

spirits of

forms,

certain

again,

villany of

the

with

of
the

as

same.

world.

with

dealmg

being

it

their

habitations

proper

mans

this external

then

upon

pariicuj^''"'^

so

apprehended,

be

Element

while

outward

for any

pleasure

then

outward

.,,

this

the

are

without

not

can

Devills, have

the

short

continue

to

man

is the

Great

10.

in

same

voice, by

Element

or

apparition ;

of

it self

then

more

of the

easily

and

of their

out

come

rarity

pain,

it is rather
come

they

been

by

name,

apparitions, why they

appear,

whom

live but

can

uttered

or

persons

hath

It may

source,

creature,

any

the

as

design

it is rarely

But

the

frame

the
with

fact.

the

spiritsas

such
their

in

person,

remembrance
to

concerning

in another

manifest

to

the

spiritual Substances,

bred,

of

cause

spirit

why

motion

And

discover

vanished

cause,

apparition

in general

and

the

then

place,

very
or

murthered

circumstances

by

the

and

Air,

Spirits,or

and

murther,

accomplish

breath, and

the

the

have

plainly spoken,

with

murther,

appearance

where

the

their

vent

their

disshevel'd

hair

to

503

effect,If they

down,

of

have

apparitions

to

near

posture
and

of

able

sunk

they

Tongue

or

hi.

chap.

manner

are

appear

if

wounds,

their

speake

to

they

in the

enable

of the

assistance

true, the

as

and

sometimes

withall,

to

seem

such

time

to

appear

any

is
that

commonly

bloudy

and

that

known,

all

is

been

same

this

For

Spirits.

hold

to

that
:

and

*"

examp

e.

II.

Book

504
"

cutting

"

into

"

47.

fire

arise, and

to

"

herself

the

"

"

of

persons

that

him,

after all these

more

and

And

tumbled

there

is

Spirit
often

to

appear

done

Edward

day,

very
"

"

"

he

of the

the

of

that
Law

Sydereal

and

hath

had

in

the
and

after-

buried

been

that
whom

and

speak,

to

of

master

of

County

Church-yard

the

been

records

Uevil,

that

yet it

his

Conjurations

concerning

words,

Man

Ledale

man,

and

of Endor

Monuments

Invocated

going
fore-

beleeving

every

effected

called

poor

same,

Witch

not

caused

Walton

IVaring;
of

she

be

to

the
as

any

in his

Author

unto

Funeral

Park

the

near

Life

before

rest,

in its proper
is it

Ghost

and

possible

of

one

his

before
of

did

that

was

vision,
break
opinions

quality

and

being

in

Hell,

this

to

into

enter

their

to

and

peace,

dead

doth

of

dyes,

person

Decease:
them

cause

to

the

possessed:
the

over

letted,

of

of

their

God

partition wall,

time

be

people

souls

from

end

Holy
that

Law,

and

the

tians
Chris-

covering,

and

through

of Christs

that

Prophets

something
plain

any

then

Prophet,

answered,

most

of the

all

otherwise
the

the

Holy

an

to

of blessednesse,

for in the
of

was

is thus

none

degree

faces

hindred

or

fruition

Samuel

which

world,

that

to

or

there

perfect

types,

Incarnation

and
to

was

down.

14.

cause

perfect

instant

the

at

Conjurations

In

the

writings

of

apparitions
of

their

property

of

Souls,

returning,
is,and

what

there

Plato,

of Plato.

the

in

Spirit

starry

object, That

attain

which

their

perfect Life
into

ever

and

shaddows,

the

came

spread

was

for all

after Christ
vail

or

unto

Christ

God,

source,

wherein
died

they

Repentance

true

then

might

some

attaind

for if

again.

appear

But

of

valley

them

condition

and

state

Spirit:

the

it left

or

13.

the

to

their Astral

through

come

return,

The

possible

Incantations,

by

According

is it with

nor

peared.
ap-

conjurations

Corps

place

prophetical

12.

had

of Samuel

the

up
a

belonging

Samuel,

answer

Assistants.

so

the

in

Ghost

Paul

one

that

believed,

his

the

to

two

left the

she

ere

again.

by

was

death

suddain

passe

ground
also

as

what

Brother,

ceased

of

in
in

who

compelled

utter

Starry Spirit.

Why

"

with

digg'd

"

is

to

came

him

caused

prospe/rityto

Carcase

Ghost

her

by

Weaver

Kelly,

wards

or

which

as

"Lancaster,
"

that

of his

blood

her

she

ear,

tellingher, That

the

on

men,

the

Spirit

probable,

is very

and

which

it is constantly

Astral

an

her,
her,

most

nor

Sons

of the fortune

groveling

Samuel,

at

of

sprinkled

her

predictions, the

although by

not

branch

dubiously speaking

attended

Discovery,
raised

him

beheld

secretly

place

11.

Lavvrell

answered

he

impiety

E.tample.

slate

with

for her

"

The

and

concerning

length whispering

at

Discourse

questioning

become

"

their

of
what

nature

food,

and

strange

many

torments,

their

their

be

and

Relations

purgations,

is, what
nourishment

their

of

of
the

substance
is

but

he

Devils
mistakes
and

the

Soicl

like it self,and

persons

in

and

them

provoking
15. The

as

be

(as

transmigration

and
attain

those

to

them

that
It

the

that
Souls

Oracles

Oracle
and

were

of

Pallas,

and

frequently

as

It is also

famous

do

most

Philosophers,
the

been

Ghosts,

07'acle, and
of

much

or

the

opinions

have

some,

that

particular Spirits

after

death

the

of the

Tutelaries, and

affect,as

body,

take

places Cities, Towns,

such

near

the

reason

Guardians

Countries,

Ghost

of

desirest

Apollonius
be

to

if thou

Aurelianus,

heard

I have

together

dales

Caverns

of

the

of

wont

were

dead
1

some

8. And

with

years
many

do

these
blood

is

City

he
;

was

the

if thou

Citizens

Aurelianus,

Faeries

in
with

feasted

Lunaticks

from

asserted,

That

Woods,

acquaintance

notwithstanding they

many

Mountains,
been

they
to

insisted

upon

48,
The

Raptures

and

ficently
magni-

have

in the habit

known

were

such

or

being for

them, and

variety of dainties, where

or

Phi-

^'^^'

Conquerour.l

Familiar

my
:

o;her

"^"^

have

seen

they
been

before.
Learned

feast

perfect knowledge

the rest, yet their

slay

innocent

no

be

have

have

Neighbours

to weare,

to

Relations

amongst

Earth, they

their

Society

wouldst

his

saying, Aurelianus,

not

Ruler, shed

fools,who

ticular, alledging, That

their

him

unto

wonderful

conversant

Entertaind
several

be

many

natural

almost

are

wilt

gentle, if thou

meek, and
17.

appeared

Coiiqiierour,suppose

Of

they

as

; Which

them

unto

of

particular

some

up

or

when
reported by Vopiscus, of Apollonitts Thyaneus
; That
taken
when
the Emperour
: and
Thyana was
by Aureliajitts
in his Tent,
the
how
to
same
pondering furiously
destroy

and

appear,

which

of

opinion

the

do

men

habitations,

as

duction,
tra-

probability.
16.

be

Pythagoras.

forewarning

and

Apollo^s

as

Oi

and

continual

antient

had

con-

another, till they

instructing,

Dccinons,

Demi-Gods,

is
to

one

wise,

men

Minerva

or

they alledge

or

there

that they do
;

of many

excellent

whom

Dreams

opinions,

whom

DcBinons,
that

then

such

from

and

wise

of

belief

the

also

was

antick

Spirits :

or

And

themselves

like

be

and

Souls, from

last ; and

deify'd at

be

to

Gods^

of

in

cogitation,

starry

do,)

Soul

it self:

Villanies

505

and

dangers,

Damned

like

nature

of

if

m.

it is to

appear,

them

And

strange

or

into

Platonicks

the

Soul

notorious

have

Ghosts,

converted

frequently

Heroes

of

are

wicked

every

the Soul

them

them

Pythagoras

and

Souls,

cerning
to

oi

sect

to

Holy
sleep, warning
;

unto

instigates,asleep, teaching

it

in its returning

if

such

to

for

Spirit

secrets

it is likewise

appear,

chap.

Astral

that

discovering heavenly

SphHts.

different

for the

is farr

apparition

and

Authors
when

and

of

Language

have

such

junket
their

as

with

also

brought
Faery es have
them, though they have a

the

neighbours

they

are

this par-

not

and
able

tainraents.

into

real

acquaintance amongst
to

understand,

neither

3T

Their

Enter-

do

these

Acquaintance

all, bnt

do

tedious

strange

ample.
ex-

such

in

his

hath

Ghostly
a

life

time

of

out

and

Bloodshed,

and

been, said

began

affairs moTed
withall

with
with

receive

him
me

and

what

beast

his

knew

himself

he

spoken offfor

fearful, perceiving
increased

brought

beautiful

conducted

saw

above

Moon-light
to

double

which

at

Apparitions

fore
be-

21.

The

in Armour
my

place

three

of what

I have

pence

of

and

large

in

where

morning,

I esteemed

instant

variety

self

in the

without

moneys

the

open

first

but

it,and
several

halfpennies,
Examples

the

what

pieces

was

told
so

somewhat

before,

in

till

went

we

of

presence

word

he

money

and
I

made

payd
consisting

if
of

shift

received

woman

show

help

the

by

speaking

long entry, where

the ground
on
as
him,

the
to

the

field

met

also

be

on

on

never

to

been

into

layd prostrate

very

thirteen

pences,

the

me

in that

this

not

I had

of

Well

how

he

Learmonts

never

more.

I should

where

he

began

ceeded
pro-

dwelling

place

Family

had

his

fit ;

turned

and

him

about

which

which

I know

found

by

round
the

admiration

get home

just

payd

; At

again through

out
men

last

and

ground

that
me

600
at

fear

I askt

of which

and

him,

Horse

my

That

me,

of

with

how

and

he

so

not

said
afore-

man

cheapen,

upon

along

go

I upon

told

he

person

road

to

but

thought

as

agreed

discourse

Country

also

manner

ne^us,

answered

began

went,

the

Prophet

I tnet this

he

Farran

that

in

my

woman

he

a
us

the

did

Town,

what

was

much

following

asking
I
;

called

all
was

under

me

was

and

by

Communication

had

the way

would

we

name

Plenty, Warrs,

Market

next

me,

if I

way

place

by

price

; after

name

off,at

though
That

our

at

whom

the
that

me,

on

white

7nile

told

Money

milk

dwelt,

far, that

so

and

this

on

the

Country

Horse

that

was

with

the

appearance

Famine,

at

agoe,

Praedicter

his

name

the

by

years

or

at

person

home

familiar

of my

and

me

my

another

asleep

ish,
Gibber-

world.

the

Horse

hundred

now

this

I returned

to be

And

Appearances

throughout

I told

of
of

he, to sell

price, as

my

who

which

of

Decease,

it self

calls

an

concerning

end

affirmation

attaining

he

the

last of his

much

at

attd

could

his

since

Prophet

Spirits.

the

heard

them

profound

conjecture, I

this
thrice

above
as

Praedictions

strange

the

about

in

stiipcndious kinde

that

other,

dead

accounted

By

back

rest)

of

notice

take

or

the

tnost

illustrate

or

was

him,

/ had

me,

being

Sublunary

give

20.

all

and
in

lately appeared

who

person

assistance

with

{both they

particularly to

who

some

of

acknowledge

else discottrse

more

person

least

theirs

of

sit

concerning

intelligibleto strnttgers.

But

19.
the

either

silence,or

not
A

Discourse

5o6

was

me,

of

of nine

"^c.

throughout

the

writings

of

Learned

nity,
Christiawere

quent.
fre-

men

Astral

may

serve

Spirits,

as
or

stronge
Ghosts

inducements
that

belong

to
unto

confirm
Mortal

this
men,

particular

of

returning

Devils
after

death

away.

In

untill

nothing

was

done

want

the

luandring

And

the

used

of Ghosts

with

by the

his

should

Ghost

cause

the

Ashes

suddainly

Astral

Spirit ;

for

the

starry Spirit

the

body

when

said

consumed

in

And

thereby.

Laudable

be

to

that

Piles

into

Ashes,

from

'Why

Funeral

stituted.

least

natural

into

carcase

of

return

49^

the

by Paracelstis, that

the

radical

the

moisture

some

sense

is at
is

the

end

an

nate
totally extermi-

Ceremony

beneficial

so

in

moisture

its appearance

Judicious, having

and

years.

Deceased,

the

is affirmed

that

burnt, seeing

the

prevent

lons^er theti

no

of

Funeral

Corpses

of

doubtlesse

may

follow

naturally

is

body

the
and

be

it will

continue

the

the/ reducing of the

what

true

their

which

Romance
hundred

an

of

torment

decease

if it be
can

reduce

to

had
from

them.

Custome

the

fields

they

proceed

to

Styx for

there

in

as

Poetical

amongst

effect,that
its

fight

507

taken

Christianity,

to

the

III.

be

Apparitions

believed

River

return,

or

same

after

of

arose

The

Urns

prevent

wander,

have

may

the

first to

at

name

Interment

and

Ro/nans,

instituted

was

the

besides

probability.

more

of

Heathens
this

Chap.

returning

milHons

from

of Solemn

custome

But

22.

And

Burying.

of

the

than

Ancient

the

their

the

fought, seeming

been

first,which

at

of

before

frequent
had

Spirits.

cause

times

more

battails

where

the

Ancient

and

may

conse-

cjuence.

of

Antient

the

bodies

in

Warrs,

the

and

which

Rites

have

many

Murtherers,

Incestuous

self doth

also
"

which

was,

"

they

"

Carcase

"

Ghost

of

"

World

or

"

Intcrr

ye

"

Earth

who

"

depj-aves

"

unburied.
24.

had

To

them

seem

to

That

some

been

the

they
Ancient

Madam

his

the

Cosroes, by

self,appeard

Carcase

of
So

verity

the

let

all

way

in the

if it had

as

her

And

not

found

Astral

shall

conclude

this

Chapter

Spirits
with

where

interr'd

the

-^

returning,

false

not

Persia

dead

Spirit

Doj::;gsdevoure

admitts

of

her

of

the
the

them, saying. Why

returning they

us

bury

to

following night

been
unto

the

whether

Nature
be

from

the

Rest, for

informed

which

returning

their

bodies

into

Relation

many

to

it unlawful

persons,

want

slaughtered

their

be

to

for

been

return

held

following
men

unburied

Mother

Mother:

confirm

they

Matron,

nefarious

is the

Oracles

King

had
unto

might

the

if this

Nature

that

they

perform

because

Learned

found

after

the

seth.""^

slaughtered

appeared

as

What

custome

"^^^

of

Appearances

such

Sacriligious,

hold

see

to

which
an

with

and

like

Ghosts

in the

cause

Interment

of

to

their

that

Burial,

deserved

the

acquaintance,

consulted

deceased

the

the

read

have

beseeching

Funeral

Sacred

natural

may

prevent

cause

that

kindred

surviving

likewise

so

like

examples

of

semblance

some

urns,

the

by

the

are

is

there

As

23.

the

it ; Tlie

of that
the

proper,
I.
L

that

man

Carcase

yet

and

their
",

"

Example

I he

of

the

,
cnncluMon

of this

chap-

5o8

Book

II.

DiscoiLvse

concerning'
'i"

terwith

famous

an

exampe.

,"

Aristeus

the

"

affirmed, That

"

In

the

time

after

never
"

Seven

"

and

that

years

remaind

Ariniaspei,

"

after

years
"

the

had

and

then

name

and

Apollonius,

several

vanished.

In

several

places

blichns

who

That

the

wrote

tliousands

hath
Life

reported
body

; Yet

from

the

of

Tyatites,there

the

in

part

to

individual

every

falls

body

Astral

Spirits

I
.

""

commonf

wrought

by

their

Aving

in

the

TT

J.

of

nature

work
haunt

{"\sicZ

their

to
The

Spirits
t le

anets.

60.

such

2.

h^vc

places

Starry

seven

answerable

they

that

govern

to

to
are

that
said

the

in

true

of the

starry

and

their

all

their

distinctions,

and

what

may

be

do

sufficiently illustrated

Chapter

Spirits

subject
which

of

sublunary

world

belong

Chapter

present

constitute

not

are

that

proper,

this

only, according

in the

and

natures,

According

And

but

the

the

separate

woman,

places of Habitation,

Astral

; The

service,

things
unto

IV.

Damons

foregoing

Spirits separate
or

that

Assistance.

the

individual
Astral

and

ajid natures,

flames,

in

away.

separate

or

and

man

be

to

in '^'lam-

return

to

of

seen

fabulous

and

particular Subject

this

have
were

Philostratus

many

endeavoured

Chap.

Of

be

by

reported

are

though

in

Pythagoras,

300

erected

be

they

And

called

seen

would

time

Spirits separation,

Astral

sufficientlyhere

Spirits belonging
after

of

was

stories

distance.

in

Life

the

Poetical

more

miles

of

Town,

Verses

he

followers

instant

one

and

should

like

their

at

Apollonius

the

I have

returning

of

wrote

to

as

The

whom

Pythagoras,

his native

Poems

Apollo''^Altar

Mortals.

amongst

Metapontis

Proconnesitis.

Ubiquitajyes, affirming,
["^ sic]

residence

composing

yet alive, but

him

found

him.

with

discoitrst

Proconncstis

at

seen

was

arriving there,

Athens
and

they

constant

that, chai-ging that

oi Aristeus

him

Bury

any

he

oi

Company

in

dyed suddainly,

Isle Marmora

Philosopher

to

he

that

while

in the

latelybeeti

going

after

"

who

certain

he had

mean

"

"

Poet

^vi^ij^h instant

^j.

to

their

as

to

and

the
every

shall
any

nature

of

be

peculiar
temper,

correspendentf

most

are

to

existence./

the

Judgment

of

Magicians,

Spirits peculiar

to

peculiar

under

to

be

influences

Planet

substitute
of

the

under

themselves,
which
the

superiour

seven

Seven

the

whose

they

are

Planets

natures

are

constitute.

Caslestial

Angels

Spheres, being equal

in

5IO

Book

that

is eternal

that

is able

the
Spirits
priute

Soul

make

and

capable

of

of Man

them

enjoying

in them

nothing

consequently

Heaven,

induring

or

of Hell.
it is believed

spheres,
that

there

follow

by

that

some,

to

that

according

of

motion

the

to

the

the

Spirits are

and]

assistance

they

every

dainty

said

are

of

Cofl'ers

which
51.

of

are

occupy,

Woods,

as

places, and
[" read, Lamia:^

various
"^c.

Mountains,

Apparitions

strange
like

and

Men,

Horse-men
steal

Horses

beleev'd
been

being

taken

Story

calld

of

do

in Meddows,

which

as

Spirits

in

their

the

are

the

and

Hobgoblins,
whereof

given

to

do

in their

in

and

Lunaticks,

the

Child

true

left,being

are

practices,
from

proceed

nativity, and

them

affirmed

Antick

many

night

the

or

such

indeed

and

Convert

credibly

Changlings,

passions

Planet

do

real

place

wits, and

make

being

Children,

to

grow,

it is

inhabit

Mountains

on

they

they

after

is to

Ladyes

purpose

they

Desolate

Sylvanes, Cobalt,

nature

or

Spirits,

which

principally

whose

Earth,

Daynties.

Heathens

Dryades,

go

from

Pantries

and

Ruins,

Antient

the

by

of

to

Jewels

places

P^ens, Mines,

Besides,

fancies, which
of

the

thereby

Terrestrial

the

with

enjoyment

and

the

Faeries, who

goes.

them

by
out

influence

and

jocund

Sucli

And

Faeries.

shall

Chariots

through

last

they

Spirits are

fooling
them

or

such

the

have

have

month

sayd

the

from

not

such

them,

which

them

taken

Hills,and
lying

Dales,
in

some

in
in

and

leaving Bread,

if they

by
away

themselvs

Shepherds

sport
and

blew,

together, being
found

to

Servants
and

befall
been

Air, over
been

with

black
with

undoubtedly

many

fortnight,

and

sometimes

Cheese

mischief

facetious

pinching

houses,

Butter, and

till at

to

to

such

the

choisest

the

according

fields where

such

by

night by tumbling

some

the

That

away

the

Aerial

Witches

conjectures.

Country

for

the

extravagant

8.
the

from

half

powerful

Facrie-s.

in green,

stalks

many,

and

Souldiers, Kings, and

brought

commonly

foolish

Earth

Women,

as

by

have

and

the

add*

Wine-sellers,

are

the
of

on

in

Satyrs, Lamii^*

Caverns

cloathed

hempen

into

and

believed

Treasures

with

Caves,

Buildings,

particularly

more

steal

Air

Moun/tains,
Nymphs,

as

names,

of

degrees

Antient

And

the

several

It is also

assistance, being able

provided

these

tive
destruc-

as

Spirits,such

Magicians

carouse

amply

unto

damned

copulation,

air, and

also

as

most

are

Subordinate

7.

rits.
Spi-

of Princes,

that

their

the

are

influences

Dominion.

some

actual

through

meat

to

have

to

invisible,to fly through

of those

their

distilling

earth, the good

bad, such

Devils, and

for Familiars

given

whom

the

and

the

bad

and

Spirits good

Aerial

round

the

is under

thing that

every

motions

good,

are

of

companies

in their

that

by

certain

are

them

influences

Terrestial

concerning

the

Spheres.

[**read,

Discourse

the

as

to

torments

6. And

approlo

II.

the

by

the

carryed
Rocks
Meddow

refuse
of

means

to

eat,

these

sayd Spirits,
with

and

them

in

Precipices,
or

Mountain

and

Devils
bereaved

of

their

and

sences,

Spirits.
of

commonly

chap.

of

one

their

iv.

i i

Members

to

boot.

Certainly

9.

Heathens
would

keep

offered,
and

examples

have

as

Jiurtian

familiar

Poinonia,

place

of Man-servant

and

these

Families

he

dishes

This

iLuriliail
his

and

place

Jerusalem
he

that
Bards

or

remaind

of the

whom
lialfeill,
that

he

and

Children

he

Northern

adjacent
hold
that
and

continual

dwelling

I have

Vemes

marryed
"

"

"

"

exercise
his

Wife.
with

wedding

of

some

Ring

the

place

least

take

his

Ring,

the

no

pluck

means

instant

he

his
the

on

forsooke

of

alas

at

their

my

tinuance
con-

place

my

is

to

this

Balhin

the

the

with

the

Heckla

Irish,

antient

was

of

Spirits that

of

Mountain

and

Fami-

Wife

brood

Catenes

'^'^"

which

Mountains,

of Pomonia.

"

on

the

Ring

to

his

place,

and

in

he

inward,
great

busy

of

the

his

that

strange

^'"^

new

play

day,

he

or

put

stood

done, returning

that

he

amazement,

night

of

power

at

Venus

had
so

A7inulis

with

marriage

Statue

the

de
the

Being

his

lost ; when

bended

book

whom

Company

not

Companions
of

in

from

briefly thus

be

of

Air, having

speech

relation

could

finger

relate

were

and

Rocks,

the

man

he

it should

the

(sl-

?tlrtf)ni.51i2.^atitr,

Companies

their

young

finger was

off/ the

a.

Spint.

after

Mountains, affirming

Fiery Spirits in

that

Story

besides
to

"

"

The

was

also

which

the

were

That

he

the

upon

Soiitherland

wonderful

so

away

fed

Antiquities

Concerning

did

thousand

these
the

another

taken

was

Island

resigne

must

things

and
12

Caverns

in the

read

Aniiqiiorum,

of

Islandta.

is recorded

relation

Lord

that

the

""'i''^'

to

David

instructing

called

Lun'Jan

morning.

Brlflai^, and

Wales,

of the Northerti

Satyr

with

fire in

'"^

washing

of that

hither, and

years

inhabiting

wars

vomits

and

Jewes

of

incredible

And

and

in the

up

of Solomon

removed

70

[* r,-ad. Boe-

mountains.

number

Faeries

Islands

their

12.

the

to

in

the

like

were

by the

the
the

diligence

their rooms,

_^em'us Astral,

Dominion

have

and

called

shaped

was

wonderful

Prophesies being

Northern

wonderful

Many

1 1.

he,

short, for

but

Lord

lialUin

the

and

Poesy

dayes

inhabit

years

Scotland, suplying

any

the

called

was

in

said

now

is

he

Long

in Brittisli

(irigtn: And

the

then

'^'

such
in his

/^odin-gofld/et/ows,

many

in
with

was

in the

residence

That

he

of

Boethus*

'

of

for

fires before

That

plenty

Hector

haunt, sweeping

their

making

affirmed,

did

Orcades

Maid-servant
did

Do-

and

"u"'"^

mankind.

amongst

largest of the

whom

their

that

the

years

Lare?,

displeasure

some

are

and

passages

of this kinde

.'sland

There

Magmcs,

familiar

been

antient

sayd Family, they departed

of.

of 6't'"'//a"^/,
relating?wonderful

such
10.

the

heard

in Olaus

found

be

to

History
and

afterwards

never

of

of the

for several

till upon

house

any

Gods

Spirits who

like

one

by

done

houshold

or

such

in

residence

offences

were

Penates,

than

other

no

their

or

and

the Lares

were

Image

could
at

of

by

which
Venus

52,

^'

ex-

"

appeared

"

meddle

"

and

the

"

that

he

"

"

any

consulted

stand

of stern

"

Letter

"had

and

"accursed
beauteous

"

deliver

"and
Spirits

how

back

that

Besides

Faeryes
Acgle\

Fountains,

are

of

by

Prince,

opening
drunk,

Virgins

"

and

14.

and

the

the

and

certain

Nation,
these

hair

sort

the

Incubi
which

time

when

are

the

afflicted

whom

beheld

he

an

beautiful
and

received

regarding

the

having

spilt

off his

Horses

skin,

I have

been

That

that

the Gold

seemed

told

by

for purity

have

the
a

and

natural

therein

the
well

diseases

oppressed,

themselvs

arose

and

of
and

savage

mute

probable

brute
To

the

that certain

terrifie the

soul

Goths

untamed
of

called
at

Inrtltt,

the

words.

attempts

distinguished
although

reported,

these

King

of the blood

cause,

it is

it is

betwixt

the
that

rather

sound

attributed

is

^ucctifit, of whom

Philimer

whence

articulate

party.

it,affirming,

Jncubt, and

women

certainly
mix

which

Germatiy^

and

hunting

not

sayd

from

original,being begotten

deserts,

the party

Spirits may

the

are

speech
any

in

seen

handled

tis

to,

Gennan

d.

have

whose

hag,

the

him
the

and

which

sayd Horn,

after

alluded
of

most

and

limpid

and

suddain

Liquor,

the

it fetcht

Magical

Beasts, than

full of

on

sayd

are

dancing,

with

trees, and

lamented

parallel

into

the

with

quite away

who

Hunns

banished

Woods,

the

who

often

weary

sayd Liquor,

seen

Another

that

and

to

and

Groves,

relation

her

Spirits called

in clean

are

is also

thirsty

Horn

and

many,

most

aversness,

Mountains,

bathing

of this

to

impediment.

"c.

amongst

Golden

much

and

and

Chariot

charged

with

Irnif,

There

in

Company

calling

kinde, sporting
by

seen

insolencies

Terrestrial

of

Woods,

Woods,

Poets.

is yet to be

horn

be

been

little hillock

tears,

cajinot

in

trees

after rid

that hath

one

Succubi.

and

the

"

"

lost his

of

some

of the

the

did

the

expression,

withal
he

saw

deliver

this

rites without

Troops

faeminine

Greek

offering a

"

she

so

some

Chariot,

in the

into

Company,

length

Marriage

being exceeding

at

Maiden

"

his

Nymphs

have

and

who

hawking,

"

Inctihi,

"

"

"

such

Roman

"

amongst

him

person

to

But

the

at

the

to

till he
in

one

bad

out

subject

Magitian

which

the

the

feasting amongst
the

after

(Paglf.* !arPtf)U0a. lo, iBfntppa,

as

Fountains

describmg

broke

be

innumerable
also

and

gone,

mightily,

houre

an

he

not

belong'd, bidding

Veni/s

whom

to

he

we

the

injoyd

he

altogether

be

to

shall

Ring

the

there

by

was

Letter

such

at

him, and

performed,

from

the

place

thereof,

long

and

Mountains.

['* read,

he

contents

wrote

shalt

Ring
him

troubled

which

to

such

at

Countenance,

Woman

after

13.

Dominion

Rascal, naming

"

of

who

Spirits pass

which

the

"great God,

Magician,

and

me,
the

returning,

morning

which

that

terrible

All

read

espoused

hast

straight again,

watching

of

troops

many
"

in the

with

Principal Spirit in

"

Woods,

other

finger made

the party

Thou

him, saying,

unto

with

concerning

Discourse

II.

Book

512

and

\\\q.Nightinstant

of

malevolent
minde

of

Devils
15. And
there

is

Castles

mighty
that

the

to

workmen

come

had

reared

for

many

Seraglio
and

Exorcisms

16. There
of

it

is also

was

been

the

God

great

Pan

bid

to

which

dead,

was

; Like

from

Inhabitants, yet when

no

shoar

Pan

that

could

he

sensibly

hear

of those

that

as

noyses,

17. Eanti"P.is
when

present

of

destruction

the

the

it self

Cholerick,
Spirits.

this

is

in discontent, and
18.

Of

another

whereof

there
was

sort

and
;iFIorintcIIa,
unknown

carriage
Damibe^

such

are

and
of

all

Familiar

to

unseen

leapt

of

and

Cryes,

of

of

Melancholy,
of

supposed

the

*"

^^'"'^*

plexions
Com-

Spirit

Aire

The

Terrestrial

the

to

such

"^

Phlegmatick,

The

those

in
their

of

Astral

The

janthez.%f\x

ever

much

four

the

to

Man,

substances
to

is

Company

the

according

body

Fryer,

into

the

any

his
River

Aiiitnals

with

mankinde

away

into

Examples

of Paiilus

entertaind

the

the

Proclamation

being delighted

enjoy

Aquatick

procreated

variety

are

the

the
be

to

length snatching

this sort

for

Sanguine,
and

only

53.

were

dyed

as

persons

restlesness.

conversed, and
at

The

Pan

there

Spirit,who

water

it may

the

Example.

was

God

towards

lachrymable

water,

separated

Fire

the

to

But

of

with

Spirits :

watry

that

voice

great

which

after

the

Cicilia,

of

Island

next

of

Death

proclaimed,

he

be

to

the

decease

Constitutions

or

associates

their

in the

had

they

Island

the

God,

same

certain

Example.

him

departure.

his

in

mankinde,

Spiritsafter

Astral

have

drownd

are

any

fined
con-

with

as

the

the

by

and

doleful

by Magitians,

sayd

Story

immediately

most

the

of

Island, that

though

lamented

the

Hermit

the

demi-Gods,

for

sailing by
next

by

were

served

and

approached

he

deceased,

was

he,

shore, and

and

and
him

discoursing

and

this is the

of the

Charms,

names,

life oi Paul

the

them

the

o/beyed,

and

Emperours

Hungaria.

Woods,

as

Mariner

name

he

in

unto

Inhabitants

tell the

extant

in the

worship

to

That

in

iijoron,
Animals

certain

by

froward

ground

were

the

tell their

to

they declared,
Copper

Creature

to

by his

called

was

him

to

people

accustomed

of

did

and

strong

turbulent
of

513

what

the

of this sort

first founders

them,

of

all to

pestiferous,and

bind

Relation

mortal

dehorting

And

mines

Satyr appearing

that

to

the

before

Musselmans

which

disturbing,

destroy

to

and

tumble

and

down

pull

to

building

IV.

mortals,

amongst

delight
the

at

day

the

holy

constrain

of their

cause

infested

of the

one

take

night
the

Chap.

resident

are

seen

IXtttoIIa, four

years

Till

the

as

who

been

in

S'tilfeon,""Iaura, and
that

kinde,
have

who

Spirits.

Spirits

froward

very

builded,

hath

man

such

amongst

and

his

as

but

himself,

was

watry

former

divers

for

till upon

Element

forty
some

after

times
;

again,

Bodin.

years,

Of

by him

though

unhandsome
him

Watry
' '*'

Children

Frier, called

accompanymg
never

in

and

Cardanus

Mendicant

Bed-fellow

Companion
and

the

in

as

bearing

the

over

seen.

Spirits

procreate.

514

Apparitions
the

Innumerable

19.

II.

Book

water.

flashes,
and

is

Heavens

Prophetical
vers,

and

Neither

cal
vo-

together

fountains.

Rivers,

Talkative

and

Menippa,
confirmed

attend

the

which

is

Spirits,
coming

by

Ghost

of

Ominous
called

from

in

into

the
in

Captain

it hath

the

to

proper
been

of such

partly
do

trees

seem

that

Scamander,

River
and

the

the

to

prophetical

Tttrkish

Sailers

standing
before

of

tis

same,

hath

become

be

to

and

Fatal,

be

may

Constellation.

eminent
brood

numerous

death

sayd

so

the

to

over

the

probability

more

conjecture
the

the

Trumpet

place according

the
arise

have

Phantasms,

Norweigh

that
with

But

Arethusa,

as

of spectres,

sounding

Successors.

and

of

Dodona,

as

the

all
inter-

are

Mediterranean.

belonging

murdered

his

Loins

the

of

to

North,

Poets

verities

that

with

Castle

Gallyes

Governour

or

plenty

conversation

Satyr appeareth

Spectre

And

22.

Spirits

with

of

North

the

Historians

Story

these

are

Latine

Forrests,

Apparitions,

afford

to

in

Fountains

asserting

in the

also

reported

some

to

various

the

day

way

and

for many

credible

Dodona,

nightly

is

Souldier,

of any
the

Example.

that

wherein

Lake

this

at

so

the

Zenibla.

Greek,

of sensitive

more

of

And

have

like

The

21.

of

Forrest.

sayd

the

particular

Which

Relation

reason

that

this

in

Scaniander,

as

ALagle

in the

speak by

to

of

Storyes

Nova

fictions, they speak of vocal

their

with

-woven

the

and

Land,

Green

Isleland,

are

climates,

particular parts, and coasts, from

But
more
especially,abounding

seen,

of the

disposition

the

as

constellations, and

of noises,

nightly

appearances

And

water.

such

unto

discourse

who

sailers
visible

other

of the

the

to

sleighted

be

to

and

to

Pole.

Nof'weigh

20.

according

Southern

about

surface

appropriate

spectres
the

and

incident

accidents

and

reports

ecchoes,
the

upon

concerning;

fisher-men

as

seas,

shadows,

heard,

the

are

the

frequent

as

Discourse

that

speculators
of

Elves,

Faeryes,

Greeti-Land

?ind. the

bears

and

pass

from

they
shall

find

ignorant
as

is

the

spectres
Ducks

or

entice
54.

attempt,
have

in

in

there

is

other

said

decease.

which

doth

before)
An

do

Drake,

of these

they

to

far South
Cortes

been

them

greatly delight
long

Example

to

of

so

and

kinde

PiircJias

tempted

who

do

that

which
like

appear

the

water,

do

in

the

perish

many

their
I

my

Astral
self

leap

to

of

faithless/Spirits who

these

accompany
this

farr

the

by

Mexico,

as

drowned,

were

by Pselhis, Ordales,

pursue

they

Territoryes.

have

many

till

as

where

Goddesses,

fouls,till they by fluttering upon

Water

followers

water

thereof

called

sort

of

discovery
the

upon

pursuit
a

discourses

and

and

withal, except

America,

and

Gods,

in

concomitants,

no

merry

of

parts
for

have

make

Albion,

new

the

conquest

Sea

their

Northern

about

related
the

the

to

they

and

mix,

to

invisible

visible,.sometimes
where

ofif-spring adored

By Apparitions

23.
into

thence

Inhabitants

amply

rocks

adjacent

scurvy-grass

their

concerning
Spirits.

sometimes
P/]i,'';;y'i?^,

Green-Land
but

Destroj-ing

And

Lycajithropi

(as

we

Spirits after

their

besides

the

knew,

and

Devils
relations

numerous

the

like

the

of all the

rest

wonn

violently into
But

24.

thing,

any

Igneous

we

and

but

Astral,

of years
the

most

part

are

heard

good

primary

of

in

from

root

from

the

Celestial

the

source

of

Such

nature,

be

^^^'

for

places,
of

capable
and

the

at

into

reduced

again

and

the

their

Spirits

often

As

happen.

confirm,
Animals,

which

Threatnings

then
in

men

Story

to

sleep,

ashes

dark

together,
and

the

of

to

that

their

such

unlucky
in

Town

of

these

UallrtDin, who

that

stormy

they

would

night,

of

set

of
the

by

Towns,

or

Spiritsth.it

tion,
Combus-

Houses,

own

[j sic]

accidents

Poland

doth

pestilentious

after

many

open

destroy the City,

all

[1 sic]

its

tation.
fomen-

or

the

burn

three

is

flames, and

the

Cause

of]

upon

fruits

blass

of

"

; of the

nourished

amidst

by

the

the

[*

and

self-same

beings
of

burnings

e.xult

of Kzarwilwui
to

is

upholds

Hell, which

by e.xhausting

material

Uroitnlral, and

for si.x months

on

in

and

the

of

thing

either

drukeness,J

carelesly

^aggos.

Citizens, did

dance

to

fishes

the

officious

very

Reptiles

or

on

de-

'"^
J-'feiVmenf

Life

feed

Angels
of

Astral

; the

every

Breast,

reduced

was

called

Air,

the

fruits

for swine

the

the

worse

the

the

the

they

why

Ele-

natural,

of

out

rise ; So

of

which

every

maintain'd

Devils

of

much

Servants

As

That

the

Central

Element

only

one

and

and

Flagrat

Beasts, Birds,

are

tempting

causing

or*

and

substances,

Nourishment.

particularly,
at

easily demonstrated,

Internal

trash

gas

more

be
such

original,or

as

the

Incendiaries

become

its

appetite,
stars,

Infants

as

and

The

Cole-pits, delighting

and

vegetative

it may

the

upheld,

it had

the

But

is

Manna,

Eatth,t

Mother,

may

are

clamors,

other

neither

these

^"^

term

That

and

^.nd

What

are

Iniquities :

assert.

may

who

they

for

their

for

we

in Island

shall

Quintessence

being

their

to

and

that

Fiery Spirits.

these

of

is, That

Souls,

of

Hecla, ^Etna,

noices, clangors,

betwi.xt

of

Life,

whence

natural

26.

they
them

nature

Castles

some

Mountains

Hccla

Causes,

reason

Motion,

supernatural

Water

of

the

in

Mountains

Damned

middle

when
carry

on

Courts, and

opinion

Natura

little

granted, yet

Correspondence

fire, by

proceeding

the

The

burning

of

Media

natural

from

of

them,

the
the

Mountain

are

the

water

JEih"v.

And

ment

insist

separated Starry beings,

of

is great

there

the

Element.
and

apparitions, sounds,

about

evill,but

nor

dissolution

25.

the

effects

the

do

inhabit

it be

dangerous,

gliding Torrents,
them,

firm
con-

these

deceitful,and

sound

iv.

which

others,

and

Infernal Spirits, and

to these

of

that

; Where

kept.

cnu-.

concerning

most

own

waters

that

opinion although

that
are

of their

are

confined

are

Which

the

are

swift

Poconzi

puissant Champions
not

they

the

Fiery Spirits

or

Champ,

Propo

mouths

Magicians

admire,

abysse

the

the

antient

to

will leave

from

and

flattering Seas,

the

have

of

opinions

Spirits,that

had

I have

Spirits.

fire

on

II.

Book

suddain

in

twenty

the
Their

food

^^

the

influence

for the

Aery

of

Region
and

impetuous,

most

credited

fiery Spirits,it
their

by

that

some

their

Spirits for

many

notion

be

to

the

after

years
hearkened

one

with

Mountains.-

office

is to

Bodies
any

well

are

and

Souls,

which

the

And

cruciate

decease,
that

when

another

their

tormenting

by

unto

in

consisteth

pastime

the

fooling

heat, and

is radical

and

sport

violent

Livers, retaining, and

Evil

some

stroyed
de-

irrecoverably

which

places,

part in tumbling, and

are

likewise

several

nourishment

of the

most

flames

thirty

or

concerning

Inhabitants.

for

As

27.

and

pastime.

Dlscouvse

it is

punish
Astral

or

is too

empty

informed

of

their

natures.

Why

^'''"^ ^^

fiery quality

infernal

spirits,whose
; for

deplorable
the

Heavenly

of the
*

innate

dome

that

Spirits 55.

Ghosts

to

tempt

do

with

and

projected by
work

the

to

effected

be

spiritual nature
Astral

source

outward

or

; then

properly belong
treacherous
Lives

help.

the

devil

of mortal

-jo. More
are

most

Antecedent
the

ranks

more

But

actions, as

hath

matter

darkness,

kinde

their

assistance

upon

the

bodies

to

propagate

to

is

Kinghis

the

when

especially
subtle

belongs

dubious

sollicited

and
the

to

do

Spirits

mediate

to

of

Stratagems

for his

same

these

abetted

pleasures

secret

hard

Spirits have

Beasts

themselves

execute

the

to

sent

often

men,

too

which

often

are

moreover

to

because

hellish

in this kinde

officious

that

infernal

conspired

in such
the

against

men.

to

malicious

of Astral
the

devilish

of

in

they
their

is

Spirits can

possessions

the

to

fieryElement,

service, being naturally

which

Spirit

in this external
or

Spirits that belong

sufficiently demonstrated

Categoryes

inveterate, and
every

are

mortal

they frequently

particularly,These

and

rational

or

executing

is too

pass,

principle
the

of

of

Devil

the
to

are

utterly voyd

are

of monstrous

Instigations,and

destruction

by

hkeness

people

malicious

bring

to

World,
Agents

They

have

they

the

to

either

*principle, such

outermost

the

Friends.

wayes

them

and

bruits,then

called

dark

with

damnable

attaining

they

Spirits they

infernal

visions, in

*iniquous Spiritsthrough

[" .wV]

that

delighted

appropriation

ability of

Devils

melancholy

provoke

much

so

Earth./
of

deceased

innumerable

besides

Why

of the

nocturnal

of their

the

become

Instigations

the
the

with

Unity

often

the

rather

to

are

altogether

reason

be

may

they belong

face

the

the

men

or

and

is

not

quality, by

Center,

they

affinityand

being

have

they

that

at

of their

and

state

Affinity,and

upon

29.

regard

Infernal

they

By

terrifie
the"dev[ri.'''

wondered

in

yet because

their

works
Astral

be

although

or

innermost

Animals,

Fire]

is it to

Neither

28.

they de-

fien'^
quality.

belong,

of Mankind

of the
;

or

Starrs

because

the

as

according
them

then

the

to

little

effect

such

of

some

undertakings

obsequious

principle

; but

the

to
are

rest.

of

Kingdome

nothing
and
their

without

Elements
bodies

are

5i8

The
of

and

turbulent

in the

with

he

what

I.

the

to

with

At

Infernal

the

the

of.

natures,

damned
and

ranks,
the

their

or

The

place
or

the

of

his

ability of

did

Silver
self
him-

shew
down

the

breathing flames,

represented
and

daily

Monk

their

imitating
and

continued

perseverance.

tions
sub-distinc-

illustratingtheir

common,

is,and

utterly

richest

distinctions,and
; from

thence

whereof

it doth

natures

proceed

consist

to

in this

V.

Devils.^ and

Spirits^ or

distinctions

and

who

of

or

Celestial

beings,

shapes, places, times, orders,

from

sort

As

of

Spirit in

for the

general

or

to

proceed
Spirits or

the

to

powers,

and

place

to

and

considered

describe

Devils,

will

to

and

their

Hierarchies

insist

upon

their

capacities,proceeding
of

particular Anatomy

order.

Circumscription
be

to

according

Quires, and

wherein

narration,

its proper

Locality

now

Infernal
considered

be

to

are

lreaiing\

are., "c.

Powers

I will

Kingdome,

Astral

Souls

damned

and

Natures., Names,

it is farr otherwise

bitation
ha-

he

Labour,

Learned

of the

Hierarchy

Souls,

gradually

hell

Cares, and

often

Horse

till by

orders, exactly correspondent

Angels,

names,

2.

sists
con-

Treasures,

that
in the

would

times

various

proper

opinions

their

the

Eaving

every

such

horns, pushing

like

other

further

no

He

Golden

dedignation,

hinted

Infernal

the

the

L
of

stiile

to

faculty

their

Animal

laboured

Rosacea.

Nostrils.

Spirits

what

treats

seek

the

Chapter following.

Of

this

both

vapours

and

relieve

to

that

Chap.

Chapter

that

Companies

destroy

delight

virulent

most

he-goat

them

have

Astral

according

What

whole

that

malignant

men

thereof

Corona

and

gave

Thus,
of

fifth

his

at

scorn

molestation

say

crushing

Pontificalilnis^flouting at

all his

il.

and
whole

great violence, sometimes

pestilence

Actions

of

likeness
with

workmen

Conclusion,

inundations

noxious

of those

undertakings

in Gerinatiy, called

and

slay

often

do

they

briefly,their

Ancebergius

was

the

Spirit.

mine

send

partake

never

may

Such

confound

in

concerning

necessities.

worldly
a

workmen

mankind

36.

violent

sometimes

tormenting, killing,and

in

Example

is very

Miners, they bring

laborious

that

Discou7'se

they do

Labourers,

Mines,

of

of such

nature

the

An

II.

Book

of the

then

the

Kingdome
vulgar

of darkness,

it,

account

of devils.

who

esteem

the

hellish

habitation,

distinct

Chasma

or

Gulph

in

Devils
certain

place, above, under,

rightly consider

will
one

in

this

another,

from

night disappeareth,
but

swallows
the

it up,

so

is also
evill

or

same

the

Kingdome

of

Heaven
the

of

place
it, and

really there

as

into

to

Illustrated

Habitations

in

thy

Mouth.
it is that

5. True

themselvs
is

although

more

Soul
and

pure,

the

be,

yet

not

for

the

it be

["

iu]

text

where

really through,

quality

which

faculties

is

holy,
that

Devils

word

and

is

external

very

it

Soul

and

the

then

differe-

rence

[i/t]

betwixt

he.iveii

hell.

and

57.

of

out

it

center

self,according

of

nature

of

and

sometimes

cannot

because

The

behold

nigJi thee,in thy heart,

quality

innermost

the

come

Souls

World,

quality

should

the

within

in the

principle, in

damned

Astral
the

or

as

instant

which

would

Life,

humane

just, and

but

of Heaven

\T/ie

that

at

eye

soul

source

the

the

really present

the

if the

Yet

out.

of
in

others,

30,

the
come

19 ]

Devils
into

this

World.

The

culty
diffigreat
of their

that

so

abode, yet they

frequently flourish,live,move,
of them
finite and
Aery Region, being some

Deut.

How

darkness

outermost

[t

can

some

be

do

in the

by

similitude.

in

they

are

discover

or

another

considered

so

another

unto

near

proximate

in the

have
the

in this

properly

germinate

one

Moses,
the

out

in

but

they

miles, yet

tofinde

found, though

be

another,

one
can

thousand

able

Kingdome

the

see

Scripture, and

in

indeed

depraved/ soul, although

the

of them

of the

another.

we

is put

enter

come

neither

Abominations,

to

manifest

to

really

Kingdome,

of

the

with

self,and

their

other

it is

yet

to

as

darkness

some

description

are

ten

is to

good,

be

Goodness

or

in*the

never

dark

hereof

with

cloathed

might

darkness

separate

light overpovvereth

disappeareth,

remove

indowments

potentia

God

light and
nor

it self to

the

they

source,

strangers

for to

that

should

similitude
the

to

Hell, in respect

arises,the

sun

removes

of

it

another,

one

with

them

wicked

it

considered

and

quality

4. A

be

be

beings,

of

through

makes

in

though

Spirits if they

the

as

that

to

comprehended

and

it

the

if

But

good,

evil

that

not

of

is the

This

unto.

prone

similitude

; for when

fire.

and

circumscribed,

not

brightness

and

perpetually

are

of

numerable
in-

where

light is.

3. This
of

the

Earth,

who

Heaven

the

upon
are

another

one

Country,

or

as

who

world,

addicted

are

the

519

V.

Chap.

flames

Kingdomeof

look

of

inhabit,

material

men

the

must

we

outward

Locality
the

all

Center

Souls

with

naturally

which

opinion
of

tormented

Spirits.

in the

or

wicked

and

Devils,
and

scorched,

we

and

and
minate
deter-

Creatures.
6.

But

appear

gulph

according

in this
betwixt

existence,
of this
remove

that

World,
into

outward

them,

so

to

or

the

because

wit, they

to
can

with

Kingdome

it is very

fiery nature,

world,

they
come

their

with

shut

greater

their
of

are

there
up

in

into
or

Hell

the

for them

whole
another

difficultyfinde

presence

Heaven,

is

difficult

out

same,

with

our

to

principle

or

quality

or

the

then

appearance.

being
we

can

intellectual

man

for

be

if it

destroyed,

kild

their

by

Lives,

for

and

free

for evill
a

that

of Hell

within

long

attractive
The

ces
appearan-

is the

in their

whereas

now

all these

that

it is

envious

third

then

the

and

of

ments
enjoy-

world,

here

to

up

some

center
access

and

vex,

which

we

of
the

sometimes

remains

as

must

desires

hath

in

exceeding

this

stirr'd

be

escape

Yet

earnest

continues
desire

that

then

Land.

have

Devil

the

desires, and
of

principle

on

Creatures

that

strength

proves,

should

should

might

fishes

imaginations,

and

Infants

many

to

power

Cities,"^c.

torment

the

was

first

Cause.

For

7.

of

cause

few

and

water,

had

none

or

minds,

in the

appear

the

the

as

how

few

Divels

Towns,

many

mortals, which

themselvs,

this world

to
so

sound

the

that

ground,

power

Spirits to

when

and

! yea

and

amongst

particular Wizards,

the

to

live under

to

man

grant,

burnt

malicious

concerning

list,how

they

as

Possessions,

or
are

hard

otherwise,

were

Mortals

unto

appear

Discourse

II.

Book

520

the

fulness

of the

cause

very

of

and

time,

of

paucity

brightness

the

in these

appearances
of

dayes,

Christianity, dispelling

now.

such

mists,

violence
dome

of

doth

Light

The

length

becomes

8.

the

Devils
the

in

time

of the

before
over

that

the

His

the

power
Christ

der
un-

in

flesh.

manifest
and

and

Christ

That

the

range

and

imployed
souls
Chri-

stianity.

10.

and
But

and

of

the

scatter

his will at

had

in nature

outward

to

the

Infernal
for

dominion

the
the

same

and
the

convey

so

element

of

principle, because
is built

beneath,

channel

in

of

have

more

unto

up

all

they

now

of God

near

jealousie

Nature,

then

anger

in this

began

freqttent
Devil
that
rove

all his

forces

captives
after

the

in

well

great

abroad

the
and

if any
his

and

than

knowing
till the

possessed

And

Incarnation

the
of

composed
Devil

into

this

that

Kingdom

Partition

wall

came
was

before:

time
was

endeavours
Christ

object,

Sufferijtg,such

his

Sacrifice

the World,
the
sibly
Devils, began insen-

unto

with

should

times

the

whom

to

manifest

be

to

and

vanish.

and

his

more

knowing,

dominion,

and

World.

space of

rather

Kingdom

of Hell

and

any

King-

the

dust, and

wrath

facilityspring

is the

by

not

so

power

in the

lye

mankind

more

more

which

darkness,

the

the

was

with

even

man.

when

Christ, the

of

Foundation

decay

to

to

as

themselves

God,

tricks

unto

multiplicity of Appearances,
the

Under

in

could

when

But

9.

dominion

of Man,

of

sublunary

his

that

access

of

Center

Law,

Incarnation

soul

Wrath

the

vanish,

to

cause

soul, in

mans

the

easie

clouds

the

natural

over

so

of

more

Devils

Basis

very

from

up

Devil

the

the

to

cause

but

wholly passive

the

Wrath,

the

close

time

had

Father,

Spirits had

Law.

doth

it grows

of the

In

sun

as

naturally

influences

power

the

as

compulsion,

or

was

this

to
to

short

up,

broken

I
;

were

answer.

and

had

also

leave

; therefore

those

torment

Preach

this

he

World

betwixt

accidents

To

but

offered
of

That

to

he

miserable

Deliverance.

down,

and

the

vail

of

Devils
of the

Moses., and
there

was

and

mortals,
continued

and

Christ, did

through the influence

wit) the Holy Ghost,
went

away

humility
birth

and

sprung

after

years

Abstinence,
and

Honours

captivating
all

Popery

in

along
Yet

Devils

force

in

center

that

the

Devils

worship things

the

coming

power

is most

Christ

as

have

in

Christs
Ghost

Holy

could

in

the

Aposta-

Under

idoia-

dred
hun-

two

in

and

Loftiness

exalt

his

head
;

and

pleasure.

As

prevented

the

embraced

the

Lust

every

at his

Under

personally
of

Meekness

to

the

in

mightily,
God

true

predominant

seduce

so

them
the

to

most

understanding,

and

and

China,

Tartary,

Finland,

Lapland,

because

them,

where

natural
in

As

of

any
to

For

in

or

him

by

awakened

Worship,

in

hath
never

bewitched

them

over

not

and

also

of

and

actually

prevails

Religion

waited

Satan.

themselves

faculties

(to

until he

continued

into

58.

liberty,

of God

the

space

began

which

at

they

from

them

Nations

been

is in

his

the

exalt

Christ,

come

and

521

amongst

effect of

very

until that

outward

Such

visible,and

East-Indies

the

not

V.

clearly seen.

never

power

Son

Devil

for

Devil

still deluded

are

hath

darkness

is

the

that

to

the

and

general.

Faith,

the

there

inward

of the

of Sin

Man,

began

notwithstanding,

Christian

few

Lip-Christians, bewitching

the

set

Christianity

Christ,

then

and

it self,when

of

Astral

of

Christians

their

12.

death

the

destruction

very

in the

prancks

could

promise,

purity

were

of

the

the

Worldly

amongst

there

which

of

Possessed,

relieve

promise

death

Pefttecost, whilst

his

the

to

the

as

hold

and

first manifest

them,

Church,

actually lay

Lunaticks

of the

of

fulfillingof

in the

Devils

Apostles

day

CnAr.

of the

Comforter,

the

long

so

of

virtue

did

off the soul

decay

the

the

or

on

the

amongst

up

Primitive
or

and

sufferings

And

11.

And

for

visible

remnant/

little

that

after

Spirits.

from

of God

anger

sensible

and

the

Northern

Islands.

obsequious
of

the

to

to

Darkness,

their

14.
the

And

such

Till upon

the

and

their
held

Invasion

the

both

also

by accident, though

depopulate

become

height

they

were

that

Enthusiasms

Islands

and

through

in

Lands,

power

the

and
ing
Land-

familiarly
Beasts

Divinations

in

were

esteem.

the

Spaniards,
of

at

How
power
new-discovered

and

them

could

furious

and

in greatest

be

to

come

they

other

they

substitute

destroy

and
,

contmuance

him

should

Bears, and

Murthers

not

knew

he

facil

much

so

they

lest

of the

cruel

did

and

custom

Vandernort,

Wolves,

were

the

him

such

unto

into

and

less, and

by

is very

access

though

adored

Metamorphosis

suggested,

that

power,

themselves

which

that

so

discovery thereof,

yet they

his

America,

or

Cortes, Drake,

convert

out

his

Children.
of

Inhabitants,

first

the

at

freequent
were

West-Indies

the

In

13.
^

that
most

any

greater

Antichristian
of

good

the

evil drove

tradition,

Continent

and

intention, extirpate
3X

His

power

in

the

of

race

such

Divination.

The

variety
Conjurations
according to
the

were

discovered

from

the

of

15.

is

Countries.

that

Devil

is the

introduced

and

Worship,

Conjured

quite

go

Feathers
that

how

see

of this
the

^aj/

and

And

those

attained

to

with

Conjuring

that

the
Why
able

few
to

are

Kaballa
16.

59.

raise

Spirits.

to

So

Magical

be

the

and

that

Spirits,

Constellation,

The
Devils
time
Law.

Names
in the
of the

of

Greeks

and

Priests

17.

Kingdom,
therefore

as
we

their

their

Names

and

Christianity,

in

and

Incantation

of

Circles, Astrological

God, according

of

they

make

but

to

we

no

the

ancient
forms

rather

the

and

Appellations

the

from

is it that

Christians
their

borrowed
of

the

and

Forms

to
own

the

from

^Egyptians

Invocation.

discovery

the

upon

discover
which

next

Habitations,
and

to

have

Imbecillity
of

upon

dependence

nothing

they

the

professed

such

follow, if

would
to

its

under

therefore

And

or

hath

which

to

effect

no

amongst

what

Nation

Wind

or

it is

And

Constellation

themselves

little

simple

proceed

So

in vain
have
of

are

Air

that

so

professeth

the

the

Conjuration

its

every

from

Nation.

use
or

their

it

cause

from

another

by

offered

will

natural

conformed

which

Devils,

belong

are

it hath

it

Conjurers.
Vervine,

Milk, Honey,

Names

traditionally inure

Romans,

concerning
of

do

used

because

But

of

because

I mean,

Religion

lyeth, and

are

attempts

many

raise

hath

Names

should

Countrey

that
from

Dominations

Exorcisms
so

That

Countrey

particular
one

of

observed,

which

distinct

every

Ceremonies

Conjurations

Nation

doms
King-

Spirits by Prayers

Fire, Candles,

holy

appear.
divers

European

manner

and

of
So

Tartary, China,

Conjurations

to

ample

Garments,

Invocations,

the

the

to
sorts

the/ewsl

of
that

the

unto

addicted

lofty and

in

Invocate
of

Ocean,

in the

names

amongst
could

Sacrifices

are

more

Observations,

by other

Romans

divers

himself

is

he

stitious
Super-

divers
to

in

For

Magicians

the

the

to

compelled

are

dispose

"lc. then

and

several

and

Incense,

Devils

called

of

Tartary

Offerings

with

can

being

Greeks

Moon,

Blood.
have

Proteus

West-Indies,

the

the

unto

this

In

Moon.

monies
Cere-

Panaak,

and

repetitions

fuming

the

means

World

and

Likewise

Rivers,

which

by

we

the

and

work,

to

way

and

Sun

another

one

Blood

of

the

through
the

to

another

Mountains,

sacrifice

the

by

to

the

but

their

through

them

amongst

ings,
proceed-

Sun,

the

under

quite opposite

different

Infernal

in the

Nation

any

himself

Exorcized

Invocations

not

though

China,

of

and

is

there

far

Idols

Ceremonies.

their

of

any

remarkable

of

sort

their
inquisition,

Inchantments,

and

and

most

infamous

this

to

bloody

and

Oracles

Conjurers,

hath

Kingdom

the

their

which

That

this.

themselves

devastation,

with

European

But

addicted

as

which

In

conccrniiio^

Discourse

the

what
we
manner

diversly

fall

doings

Antients

the
upon
of

of
of

after

their

considered.

Infernal

the
mortal

Men

have
the

said

tion
descrip-

Appearances,
First, from

is

the

Devils

Creation

of

Hebretu

World

the

according

according

of

523

Christ, they retained

tlie

tjanljftuh, ?tfla!), ^l(or, latalilron,"c.

under
the

to

Spirits.

coming

13aal,

scctiluin

the

to

names

the

to

Uflial.

as

names,

and

which

they

Invocated

were

occasion

present

about

ing
assum-

which

they

were

imployed.
18.

Under

Names

the

Presidents

or

Devils

of

language

four

Elements.
which

this

language

and

consonancy

of

then

those

of

Rabbins.

used

by

But

Greeks

the
their

to

Sclavofiian

and

nothing depending
is related

for,as

himself

and

20.

But

to

of

divers

Names,

several

the

day, leaving
upon

distinction, but

be

granted,

Infernal
cannot
21.

that

of

be
As

Names

or

given

to

West

Indies.

the

of

own,

World

ing
introducsoever,
whomthe

to

strangers

to

the

at

each

the

them

although

when
in

Names

of

of

they

some

establish'd

to

their

Tlic

nature

of their

Names.

of

Names
up

in

the

it must

measure

upon

Devil

tively
abstrac-

are

rise

and

this

ances
appear-

the

imposed
they

principal Kings

some

have

as

no

yet

Creation

testimony

have

have

Devil, according

one

Devils, they,

assume
:

or

and

Language

called

from

them
to

Kingdom,

World

be

that

old

Nation

the

to

thirty to
had

behinde

own

this

transferr'd
for the

be

there

Hierarchy,

of any

raised

are

or

have

for,according

forced

principle

of

their

of
of the

sufficientlycapable

they

they

in their
are

rest,

West-hidians

Ceremonies
Practices

conformable

twenty

name

may

considered

external

where

several
earth

and
is

be

Names

suppose

if credit

himself,

Devil

ministrations

the

and

Names

Italv.

Mtisco-

use

The

Conjurations.

the

Turks,

make

Norwegians,

GreecL

th.^ Jezuish

from

The

"^'""s'

i^

TarUka.

Persia, Arabia,

different

Superstitions.

in

same

others.

Nation

that

the
and

the

with

Constellations, although

of

their

though

Climate

they

the

to

Ceremonies

ted
adap-

numerous

are

In

same

Religious Superstitions

the

through

the

Names

the

are

Traditions

before, the

the

have

and
their

all

the

learned
and

h"zz.ws,Q. of

Tongues,
with

their

syllable,

one

many

Magical

more

lUai)in,
of

nature

then

differ.

Names

Ro/nans

antick

on

according
Rites

is

Oriental

and

Language

strange

the

more

no

^o,

Names

icir

in China.

^ntl, Siial,the

conjectured by

Ceremonies

the

and

in

Devils

to

Ti

them.

Lapponians,

tongue

very

of

the

by

six Governours

Urail, Um,

according

Chinenses

the

China, though

vites, Russians,

have

the

the

it is

as

all 'the

Natalia, j-Egypt, ^Ethiopia,

according

Winds

all consist

Yea,

of

East-l7idies,2^\di\n Tartary,

\n\h"

19.

Invocated

are

copiousness thereof, together

Characters

various

chief

And

do

named.

Conjurations,

to

China, they

of the four

Devils

Magicians,

with

Devils

words

or

the

are

the

the

of

flantam, ISal,Baltal, Sfjrall, the

the
(fTfjanrailfjian,

flcto,
flalfeill,

so

Constellation

l^aw, ^inoam,

Dukes
them

in

the

which

altered.
that

are

recorded

in this

precedent Discovery

The

names

of

of

[i/V] Devils

in

II.

Book

524

of Witchcraft

concerning

Discourse

Scot

by Reginald

Esq

being

of

Catalogue

Devils

Scot.

60.

in their
and

Kancks/

And

from

indeed

be

it is the

But

the

as

rather

with

the

Asia, Africa,
Damned

if

But

22.

of

names

such

or

the

vils
of De-

also,

For

Damned

of

in

little coherence

eitheir

here

in Europe,

in

the

retain

of

Magical

principle
in

Names

is the

manner,

in

source

ness
Dark-

of

Ccelestial

retains

deceased,

Man

or

Devils;

the

earth, such

first

Astral

Names

then

on

their

Spirit
the

to

their

after

Darkness,

nature

Astral

and

considered

were

heaven

the

as

Souls
be

to

of

Kingdom

according

Name

of

principle

the

Element.

only

one

23.

to

were

is extant.

that

the

Devils

of

Names

language

Saints

And

its antient

the

imposed
in the

the

the

as

manner

Whence

have

to

of

because

otherwise

farr

are

their

they

according

Devils, it

of

:*

Manuscrips

obscure

delineation

Names

of

speak

would

we

as

IVycn/s, which

or

List

fictitious

be

to

America.

Appellations, they
Name

names

received

souls.

for

Bodin
and

exact

suspected,

be

to

and

ample

former

of

in this

certainty

any

most

supposed

are

out

of Tradition,

mouth

the
there

were

preferred

it hath

The

taken

totally imaginary, being

they recorded

["i/V]

Hierarchies, they

and

the

as

it is likewise

of Natui'e

language

in the

manifest

dark

is found

Worlds

in the

Principle,

second

according

property,

the

to

are.

first
and

Principle
Damned

Souls

they

when

their

Shapes

according

according
the
of

names

in the

Kingdom

and

Damned

of

of

Shapes

Devils.

of

The

25.

Fall, and
to

the

shall

According

attributes,
Names

and

name

in

thing

which,

Raiicks,

fitted and

are

the

their

largely

more

unto

their

vis.

of

postures

speak

as

bers,
Num-

conformed

principles

of

nature.

Nations

have

like

natural

Northern

in

next

the

all
in

use

for

so

we

the

rest, viz.

the

Counsellors

Invocations,

and
of

much

be

to

language

or

harmony
So

Appellations

then

they

wonderful

the

tone

Pole, where
which

operations.

Beings

various

admirable

Names

Magical

their

their

more

the

the

disposed

Infernal

Shapes
the

of

Dominions

Supreme

first appear
and

which

Magical

Devils

are

efficacy,to
the

considered

Places

is their

the
and

Shapes

Likenesses.

and
The

at

; and

of

performance

of

Souls,

Fiacim

Mathematically
Names

the

of

shapes

monstrous

to

described.

their

Kingdom

one

Magicians

are

of

rest

all other

as

and

Kingdom

of

be

to

are

the

external

mention

can

alive

uniformity

the

to

And

24.

correspondent

were

to

as

the

also

Po%uers, Places, "c. their

eternal

Devils

of

Fiacim.

is

whilst

Times,

Devils

Wrath

Souls

also

The

of

in

the

form

into

answerable

are

which

to

Hierarchy,

roaring hideously

themselves

Devils

when

of
about

they
they

fierce
the

Serpents, Monkies,

belong.
called

are

and
Circle
and

to

terrible
;

from

other

the
Those

of

cause

that

belong

by Magicians,
Lyons, vomiting
thence

Animals,

they
till the

their

do

at

fire,

convert

Magi-

526
The

Book

II.

29.

And

shapes of

A
in

as

with

manner

addicted

for the

sleep

Now

30.

times

seasons.

better

The

middle

the

of

Ghosts

to

Times

appearance.

In

31.
in

learned

respect

of

with

Heart

and

this

irrecoverable
pests
Tem-

In

32.

reign.

And

when

of

of

the
According
of

situation

Regions.

to

and

the

Invocated

the

when

they

which

is

type

they

easily

of

naturally

at

the

Mediator,

or

fall,and

And

now

are

the

indeed,
of

and

appear

are

want

rising of the

the

irrevocable

and

sentence,

Wind,

the

and

great

of

when

the

soUicited
extremities

of

the

disorder

of

the

low

in

blows

Kingdom
raised

or

at

weather,

of

in

properties

the

in

Wind

the

near

in

all

Luna,

Thunder,

more

rate.

effectual,if

facilitybe

delight

cause

are

easie

an

very

day

Also

Devils

at

prove

and

hour

retired.

the

they

first

Conjuring

will

is

Lightning,

and

Tempest,

for

of Nature.
in

confines
on

Countries

some

of the

Tartary
about

and

say,

with

may

the

others, according
extremities

for

As

are

most

Lightning, Rain,

of

is close

because

season,

Kingdom

33.

which

In

Dispair,

can

torment,

time

in

storm

that

themselves

But

increase,

noon

fittest

for

as

Ceremonies

Exorcisms

his

Rain, they

World,
a

being

at

Caps, Candlesticks,

of their

Snow,

or

such

furious

without

of this
such

Celler

or

an

Magicians,

That

say,

Conjurer begin

high,

Hail,

amongst

middest

they

axletree.

consider

they

Astrological

Moons

utterly in their

lost

of all their

cause

in the

Appearance.

loss.

they

Vault

storms

accounted

it stands

without

with

in the

is down

Sun

dismal

Europe.

World,

they

wheel

chief

Worm,

gnawing

the

which

Centre

is the

exterior

Sun, because

of,like

destitute
of

the

this

their

the

Courses,

of

in

appear

very

Conjuration.

they sink

Conjurers

of

Garments,
for

are

times

clock

Circles

when

or

when

solitary places,

enmity

and

Infernal

their

the

to

mystery
places of

of

Wrath,

in the

up

compose

Pentacles,

in respect

spring

their

shape

source.

Venus,

twelve

or

more

numberless

they

aspects

their

and

are

appearances.

that

when

Seasons

square

of

part

Their

and

night,

likewise

Figures, Lamins,

the

ticular
parsame

the humane

retain

Astral

they

their

vary

greatest

of the

Times

the

the

of

do

they

hours

and
Souls

the

hours, especially of Sattifu, Lima,

and

difference, that

shapes, especially

Magicians

of

sort

this

acquaintance.

like the

speak

to

with

that

antient

surviving

their

to

melancholy

and

When

the

so

in the

considered

be

to

themselves

so

manner,

their

in

are

are

part, the Damned

most

Magical

number

Their

Devils,

of

shapes

the

are

Souls

rest, only

the

metamorphose

to

Though,
after

Damned

of

shapes

Their

these

general,

Souls.

Damned

and

conceiniing

Discourse

the

the

to

in

and
of

shoar

can

Constellations,
Poles

two

they

the
Terra

toward
South

Nova

towards

lofty

the

They
Rocks

and

in

much

in
the

land,
Zenibla, GreenIslands

are

then

appear

they delight

Lapland,

Lncognita.

amongst

easily

more

for

scattered

likewise

Precipices,

easily
or

in/

Devils

and

Deserts

said, they

Rancks

discovery thereof, by

true

Orders

they

Order

none

it be

may

judged.

consist

of

of
iiWiri^arl,
which

fall

can

JLurifrv

is under

having

the
So

35.

Planets
the

that

forms

Their
that

confess
is to

number

Germinate

themselves

of Devils
numberless

the

thousand

answerable

to

their

or

are

the

prove

their

and

as

to

their

there

is

Souls
of

extent

As

man.

by

speak

That

some.

are

we

dilating
and

powers
setled

number

the

number

room

or

able

is

place,
to

truss

of

opinions

the

num-

nature

Starrs

are

shore
iipon the Seainnumerable

even

Their

con-

must

and

for the

of tJie Sands

we

their

multitude, they being

a

if

yet

because

imaginative

their

certain. They

quality.

of

night.

and

to

now

length

day

more

no

of Damned

of

; others

they capable of the

courses

of

it is believed

is

and

are

in

Capacities.

Natures

source

yet

carcass

member

it be, this

respect of Jnimane

hellish

and

granted, yet

of their

the

various

are

however

2,7. Their

into

now

narrowly,

thereunto,

Though

because

more

Legions

Authors, they

this be

not.

only
their

by

will

they please, contracting

as

unfathomable

and

never

varyeth

disUn-

these

one

utterly vain,

more

upon

put

force

the

to

although

But
that

be

to

Multiply

and

three

falshood.

Hierarchy

one

be

to

of

they

seriously weigh'd

thought

is not

according

faculties.

it is

of

limit

the

be

may

consist

they

that

reduced

wherein

in

Chernbims,

Legions,

posture

of

in several

Legions

and

Magicians
and

it makes

but

Doctrine

Stars,

Author

consists

his

the

the

by

several

which

thereof.

of Hell

of liufifrr

and

influences

transcribed

other

last

principle of

the

over

5SricI, of

The

The

Thrones, Dominations,

Kingdom

vanity

Hell:
:

or

of Heaven
of

because
fictitious,

and

Lacrymable

Conjurers

in

of

reason

more

Order

Heaven

with

Dominion

Which

of Invocation

36.
sider

that

totally
of

of this third

Powers,

whole

ever.

of

is

Ranks

the

Ranch

of any
with

wit, the

; to

dominion,

have

is that

into

for

dominion

utterlyfeigned

the

exorbitances

attempts

Hurifrr

to

That

Their

what

of

nature

the Hierarchy
fell,

foregoing Catalogue,

which

Hierarchy,
be

of

Seraphims,

of

Whereas

shall

That

of Devils

distinctions
"c.

or

of

the

is, That

men

the

Therefore

Devils

the

Orders

in their

\\\\'s"
Discovery, is
many

before

in the

more

sorts

follow.

is the dominion
i'Ht'rljafl,

is ?Brif Is,are

most

know

sufficientlyproved,
all do

Rancks
:

of

better

62.

appearance

certainly

not

opinion
that

it is

difficulty in

some

know

we

The
those

is

527

Plagiary.

or

there

v.

And

in their

Seas

Maritime

that

reason

nnless

That

three

Orders,

have

Hierarchies,

Heavenly

or

But

fell.

many

places

chap.

Inhabitants.

or

of the

in

Fell.

that

were

Order

every

did

them

Towns

motion

the

respect

for their

As

34.

much
solicite

as

Spirits.

far from

Wildernesses

do

such

unto

and

In
or

The

be

considered

shortness
wickedness

as

they

themselves
of

time,
which

they belong
rest
nor

not,
of

they

to

neither

the

the

alternate

committed

Their
^"

are

in

natures

properties,

52!

II.

Book

this

their

life,are

corrode

which

Wickedness

above

up

which
lasteth
doth
for

such

whit

if it had

manifest.

according
The

Variety

38.

63.

blasphemies

neither

to

Devils,

the

greatest

the

course

suffers

most,

the

of the
of

wonderful

But

for

minutes.

the

be

that the torment

of one,

I mean,

and

pain

of

sorrow

and

reason

for

which

optima corrtipta Jiunt pessima.l

and

manifold

the

are

Devils

falls

which

torments

is

degrees,

that

and

is

Damned

the

thousand

be

Yet

in respect

the

amongst

tion,
vexa-

might

contrary

lost Souls, by many

nature

torment

vexation

would

and

Neither

their

positamajjcs

se

and

tions,
Imagina-

another,

to

of

height

eliicesctint.

Phansie

or

them,
the

one

adds

That

all the

against God,

forty

up

rather

but

and

gnaw

adulterated
with

pastime

forbearance

or

in their

makes

us

greater

Dream

the

not

then

highest,

in

exceedingly different,so

and

greater

when

and

cotitrariajuxta

is but

another,

Souls,

intercourse

them,

is the

Nam

perpetually

by

goodness,

with

as

advantage

Magically

do

within

up

is

sport

as

respite

no

their torment
of

space

discontinued

pain

also

them

which

them

and

heaven

is unto

this any

boyling
have,

stirr

to

concerning

torment,

and

they

begins

towring

torments

continual

them, rising

refrigeration

Their

Discottrse

in

all

thereof.

of the

general

Infernal

that

died

in the

they

greatest,

seeking,
suffer

like

them
this

for

is the

Nature

thereof.

39.

first ;

Magia
they

and
that

and

they
in

as

often

are

in

behind

love

in

or

which

when

we

Women,

souls

as

mind,

property

minde

is the

this

upon

and

will not

Organ

wisest

That

ject,
Sub-

they

are

ivoitldings they generate

species of their

and

in

in

in
unto

are

their

they wake,
and

continual

and
of

Woods,
the

the

and

I mean,

indeed
heaviest
the

of

cause

of

choly
Melan-

pine
being
that

tions
perturba-

general.

in whom

the

boyling

source

love,
such

were

Mountains,

which

greatest

affordeth,

cruelly
for

only

passions

and
;

to

in the

affections,leaving

are

torments

absolutely

them

themselves

the

compare

their

pleasures

torments

Astral

and

inferiour

despair, if they

their

Deserts,

of this World

former

lusts, which

well

Drunkenness
much

yet

mangling

sorrow

and

may

Gluttony,

torments,

height

of desires

of

of the

Murtherers

imaginations,

Damned,

in
the

are

in Lust

down
the

such

or

and

in miserable

or

source

of the

lusts

torment

of the

want

various

cruel

their

their

of all the

misery

which

And

trouble

Such

in

saying

to

The

envy,

the

continually imagining

heap

the

40.

the

to

buryed

dream,

the

of the

and

what

wonlding

also

are

torment.

for

do

to

hanging, stabbing,

persons,
away

of blood

earth.

the

deceiving phansies.
were

are

love,

them

all their

torment

and

perpetually sinking
died

as

Their

and

torment

Lasciviousness,
the

men,

representations,

Those

according

the

upon

source

according

wishing

and

lived

continually Murthering

dreaming

aggravations
The

they

boyling

are

continually
Ideas

troops,

in whilst

they reigned

suffer

do

of

Anger

and

Rage,

and

Devils
had

hath

dwelling

Spirits.

Chap.

receptacle, if they depart unmortified,

or

529

V.

do

also

in the
of

into

enter
as

dreadful

most

excess

whilst

they

Envy,

are

seeking

of heaven,

utterly occult
taste, hear,

ariseth

times

at

This

while

and

and

pains

begin

then

Tooth-ach, Head-ach,
Thus'

41.

capacity

their

of Man

miseries, and
for

with

ears,

and

the

set

Their

same.

monstrous

and

World,

at

time

teeth

any

filthyfumes

and

and
there

either

smoaks

and

which

loathsome

fruits,as

the

their

cruel

of

In all the five

Senses.

themselves;

as

Hearing

is

antipathy

an

tender

offend

fibres

the

of

the

affrighted with

continually to
in the

Mineral,
of

Gowt,

indeed

of

and

continually pestered

of hellish

cease

the

but

are

taste

or

and

irksome

which

externally

represented

any

the

upon

offended

their

Stone.

Sence

sounds

Animal, Vegetative,

of,being

The

affecting the

Ideas

is not

the

description

sounds,

cruelly

with

misery,

like

is

finde,

never

their

contracted

they

edge, by

on

can

body,

and

up

dom
King-

quality thereof

described,

the

scraping

is likewise

And

void

which

for the

through
to

and

towring

by intercourse,as

brief

reach

to

and

Mans

to

ake

in

rugged

appearances

of this

and

are

the

therein

and

they

gnawings,

sufficientlyplagued.

Sight

imaginations.

shoot

rough

as

but

perpetually
and

the

in Pride

seeking

that

through

pangs

pangs

harsh
;

adds

able

continual

Organ

that

to

;
so

Convulsion, Gripings,

is not

faculty

every

disturb'd

therein

subject

torments

is

still

them

reigned

Throne,

dream,

aches
to

his

accumulate

domineered

that

these

it be

horrible

and

much

from

boast
from

it,though

with

vexatious

and
a

and

peculiar principle.

own

God

that

men

estranged

see

nor

as

insult

to

and

Also

continuallyariseth

double

have

they

pluck

to

which

torment,

fire to

if

them,

upon

Imaginations,

in their

of

hungry

in this World.

lived

ever

kind

and

biting Worm
of despair

source

Anger.

Kingdome

which

and

their

they

suffocated

Sulphurean

are

with

stinks, and

abominations.
Neither

the

other

participation of the

like

42.
in

are

and

perpetually

excite

vexing

another

one

they

had

and

perceivance,

conception,
their
43.

acquaintance
or

here

be

in

*eath,

on

Touch

afflict and

Smell

misery

same

Magical

very

By their

their

are

ac-

quaintan
on

earth.

ever

with

whom

knowledge,

beyond

macerate

behind

iniquitiesdo

own

besides, they

the

the

and

their

thereof, doth

remembrance

miserably

most

them

unto

if any

the
which

Torments,

create

and

of

Sences

utterance

Souls

[* read, earth]

or

and

all

Sences./
For

the

exceedingly

nature

of their

aggravated

habitation

thereby,

is

because

such,
the

that

their

extremity

is

torment

of

the

four

64.
The

Hell.

Elements

is there

vexation.

The

excess

converted
of

continually raging amongst

light or lustre to be
any

into

cold
them
seen

whole

and

Principle

heat, drought
by

within

intercourse.
their

and

of

wrath

and

moisture,

are

Neither

Courts,

but

is there
that

which

3V

Nature

of

The

food

of

fieryEyes,

fiery flashes

sudden

And

44.

for

deadly ";lance

as

glimmering,

or

of

enkindling

the

being

Gunpowder,

similitude.

kinde

every

as

as

sparkling,

and

ful))iinans

Aiiruni

or

their

from

comes

concerning

Discourse

II.

Book

530

feeds

Being

of

of its

somewhat

upon

own

Devils.

property,

nature,

kinde

Metalline

imaginary
this

iMedia

Nahira

Word,

which

Soul,

the

Astral

source.

the

food,
the

drinks

bring

bias

of

natures

of sweet
do

Beasts

venemous

into

and

wholsome

make

their

And

like themselves.

and

Limbiis,

their

into
as

into

the

on

good
the

Infernal

same

of

into

convert

herbs

unto

external

till the

water

poyson,

destitute

of

for

the

of

air

the

and

own

and

herbs

poysonous

nourishment

other
nature

verted
con-

are

cleanly

other

by

water

poysonous

into

them

gas

they stay

filthyToads

the

the

not

while

their

converting

contrary,

wholesome

and

the

are

nourishment,

influences

These

in
sin

the

our

spots

they

source

is their

water

alledged

soul

is to

Linnen

these

nate
rumi-

it takes

substantial

so

yea,

Soul,

necessity

the

to

is
In

substantial

that

from

themselves

the

and
of

not

away.

Astral

the

of

they

is before

as

them

Man's

which

so

and

; neither

Iniquity,

white

freed

be

wash

of

water,

fair

of

internal*

satiating ;

upon

invisible

and

sour

them,

it self,it must

fruits

meat,

hellish,

nature

or

drink,

quality, having

unto

and

the

of Life

Soul

the

the

upon

the

Oxe

Ink

or

can

and

take

they

the

in respect

when

air

here,

not

Bread

very

Firmament

Also

45.

in

Dirt

as

neither

above
food

we

else, viz.
as

up

consider

if it feed

of

magical

of

and

palpable

and

us

palpable, glutting, and

Eyes

Their

is the

drinketh

becomes
the

for

something

on

and

at, if

to

destitute

them

before

Animal,

Plant,

Kingdom

own

real

are

typical,though

or

Avondered

be

to

which

natures,

poysonous

are

be

it

neither

their

to

growing

and

springing

fruits

[* ? eternal]

so

Devils

the

cloathing, according

nor

whither

element,

and

Beasts.
Their

46. And

Speech.

as

Elements,

eternal

so

that

feed

all the
guage
Lan-

47.

The

life

Kingdom

true

Countreys
But

when

fect.
they af-

times

since

Region, according

situated

express

dignity
they

and
of the

they

the

magical

according

in.

World

in

Language

the

divided

the

of

nouncing,
pro-

glory

in

in

the

outward

Irish, H'elch,

Elements,
Intine

or

they

they

is very
of

Languages

being

nature

to

fruits

which

under

the

their

depravation

Which

Constellation

in

first cEelestial

terrible,like

do.

mortals

as

they
hid

are

from

earth.

appear

themselves

their

fell from

dwell

of this
to

their

doleful, and

they

sounds

four

which

language,

or

another,

one

of

of the

in respect
tone

totally corrupted

likewise

is harsh,

the

in the

apparent

What

speech
and

peculiar

amongst

the

are

Dialect,

their

upon,

every

And

considered

are

and

one

utterly lost

nature.
or

Troops

distinct

speak

and

have

they

But

they

exercise

they

have

do

many

Ritssinjt, which

and

Devils
the

are

Languages
So

Compacts.

or

aforesaid
he

gibberish
in

what

their

and

shape,
and

gesture

48. For

to

they

are

the

except
them

Answers,

works

have

commands

but

the

on

dealings
bound

uncon-

^'^''"'^"'-

for

confine

to

of

obliging

in/

all

and

men

their

65.

women

body, soul, and

they lyable

are

Their

Imprecations,

false

miserable

shape,

not

force

and

hampered

terminated

have

they

certain

them

their

is able

Indentures

have

contrary,
till

power,

he

faith, nor

no

habit,

Exorcizing

hath

and

nothing

such

and

they keep

I say,

and

will

But

the

and

with

Covenants

such
;

their

to

made

; with

hath

truth,

utter

to

Informations.

or

they

as

them

that

such,

appears

word,
in

in

Characters,

be

in

that

their

Spirits have

wary

thing

any

these

place, posture,
impediment.

unconstant

to

which

Triad,

must

without

and

Words,

Exorcist

Magical

of

both
be

different

intentions

thing

the

so

531

Spirits,

least

every

postures,

stand

they

as

of

such

tongue

even

ignorant

Exorcise

or

mother

to

Magician
to

is

V.

Conjurations,

unto

who

his

to

variable

very

will

obligations

compelling

or

their

skill of the

into

the
them

answer

nor

the

by

them

Chap.

answer

Raise

is addicted

that

so

to

unintelligible; for

confine

he

mankind,

them

time

affections,passions, and

language,

with

confine

to

them

Magician,

any

affecteth, or

that

them,

at

altogether

prove

it most

distinct

with

do

mindful

be

by

if any

that

Languages

must

affected

most

Spirits.

their

their

to

subjected

lives

in their

destruction.
Yet

49.

the

Power,
the
will

have

not

least

the

Soul

stratagems

be

Although

man.

world

and

authority

any

its

the

beck, with

his

evil

the

for

the

of

nerves

Soul

subject

were

of

the

Power.

the
and

dead

if all

as

Their

out
with-

until

threatnings, sleights

Possessions

or

Hellish

of men,

Soul

Spirit boasteth,

every

Goods

in
sons

the

force, as

or

and

the

the

of
of

him,

unto

power

command,

least

senses

every

Princes

potent

most

and

opened

naturally

at

were

mind

the

without

are

the

abilityto destroy
of

consent

of

of

any

the
its

to

external

World.
50.

When

League,

any

evil

Compact

or

constraint,andnotbyany
with

But

such

substance
with

them,

different
which
until
51.

body

From

Agents

raised, are

servants

that

act

for

gift

of

unto

Devils,
God

unto

the

do

they

their
unto

of

save

that

so

the

repentance,

are

that

spark
is not

will

Masters
his

frequent

are

such, they
them,

fraudulent

exceeding

destruction

into

without

Conjurations,

of obedience

compacted,

incorporated

incarnate

by

up

Spirits so

being marryed

being
the

is raised

natural

they have
as

and

from

was

the

as

them

imploying

these

stubborn

deceitful, as

and

Spirit

ihey

by

Commands.

and

officious,
and

others
even

when

'^^^''^''
"'''

become

they

are

of

divine

their
one

nothing
Light,

totally eradicated

fall away.

such

as

Covenant

with

these

unconstant

Spirits,do they

Fumigations

are

Book

532
made

daily

unto

II.

Discotcrse

Fumigations,

obtain

concerning

Odours,

Offerings,

and

of

Sacrifices

or

them.

Blood, Fire, Wine,

Gums,

party
bones

and
the

The

Conclusi-

Thus

of

wherein

Essayed

the

doth

may
form

are

no

their

So

in

compared

running

all

unto

Efore

So

At
with

Magician.

ol
2.

the

are

Infernal

noises, and

further

this

When

one

and

Darkness,
to

sorrow

VI.
and

made,

of Charms,

Forms

after

Spirits

attempts

of novices

progress

Elemental
unto

from

of

tinue
con-

likeness

thought

Spirits

inconstancy

the

or
a

as

away

pass

in

as

forms

make

Periapts,

their

and

fore-runners

nature,

till

by

are

shriekes,

they approach

they

are

wonderful

accompanyed

dreadful

most

therein

degrees

and

their appearance:

to

Conjuration, they

experience

Conjuration

of

various

noises, tremblings, flashes,bowlings, and

apparent
Relation

the

first attempts

till after
unto

Force

Nature^

Appearances

shews,

and

Windes,

or

together

Eternity./

the

repeated,
the

the

stay
hour

an

the
and

Pentacles, Conjurations, Ceretnonies, "c.

Amulets,
before

of

then

Protei

never

for

form

it is with

Chap.
Treating of

Spirits appear.

and

unknown

demonstration

many

do

who

qualities,

speculation
so

by

darkness,

utterly
ample

be

there

that

Waters,

anguish

meer

that

of

inhabit, having

an

in

copious
thereof

source

men-kinde

us

swiftness

remembered.

the

and

Kingdom,

the

and

Infernal

of
and

Explication

attempt

property,

to

Natures

require deeper

regard

plishing
accom-

malicious

intricate

so

the
in

to

to

in

delight
the

the

Subject

natures

that

66.

Shews

is

their

service,

their

to.

eat, breath,

nature,

same

life is

which

bewitched

through
to

sole

Magical

the

them

and

illustrate

to

gloomy

that

of swift

another

deserve,

more

whose

bread

them

Subject, would

in

in the

and

of

variety

present

be

so

passions innumerable,

Changlings
but

habituated

difficultyaccompanies

incomprehensible

matter

even

leads

they live, move,

of this

over

notwithstanding

actions, and
and

authority

abomination

Satan

have

self,that great

reason

and

from

which

affectfon, peircing
daily

and

villany

which

Beings,
it

their

becomes

instigation of

52.

their

till they have

marrow,

same

every
subtle

influence

into

Herbs,

Incense, Fruits, Excrements,

Ingredients, by

other

more

insinuate

to

that

have

they

cause,

Ointments,

and

Minerals,

can

nearer

manifestly

be

Exorcist.

Chiancungi,

and

his

sister

Napala,

did

first attempt

to

""

^""''

534

and

doubled,
it is

annexed,

Thtir

67.

forced

Mountains

which

Telesms,
Circle

For

such

coming

Spirit,whose
For

Diseases.

jipoii them,

But

made

are

for

natural

cause

Poyson,

Fumigations.

to

to

will here
1 1
.

^:,^y^.j

to

Spirit
were

the

in this

Rooots,* Storax,

-wort

tail,"tilfeon, 11)09,"c.
and

appeased
make
meager

old

Men

these

looks

are

like

being

of

made

all of the

the

their

according

Planets, which

dangerous

rather

division

of

to

insert

Fumigations
of

Orders

the

in these

observing, though

in
or

Spirits whom

those

distributed

seven

to

by

the

these

Spirits,we

Planetary

upon

division.

men,

in many

with

Trees, Pepper-

Spiritsitlarl)a5),Cor-

in the

put

are

like old

Trumpeters

the

first order

Serpents, Cats, Wolves,

; like

to

disdain

; because

of Frankincense

X\vq fumes

Spirits appear

in Armour

Diseases

they

Conjuration, Magicians

unto

Planets, and

Galbauum;

when

according

of Saturn

hour

from

manner.

And

provoked,

the

of

effect.

rather

with

whom

Charms

of

Conjuration.

for Saturii
and

fumes

punctual

of

wonderful

cause.

nature

any

"c.

ignorant

is

party

afflict

to

Party

superfluous,
of

Characters

with

taken

Fumigations

under

very

Influence

Fumigations

the

in

the

amongst

; their

Ceremonies

down

set

time

be

of

Infernal

the

except

Epilepsie, Mother,

have

natural

upon

forgot, as

much
the

amongst

Saiurn.

of the

Conjurers

it be

according

For

from

provoke

to

nature

antient

days

their

effects

Love

Soiitli ;

and

Love-cups, they proceed

numbered

insist further

about

are

the

be

to

exercise

much

they

their
unto

meerly natural,

But

lo.

do

such

are

effect is

and

of

where

place

living creature

any

matter,

when

I know

the

way

desire.

Head-ach,

operation,
such

by

Charm

of the

done,

Edible

some

Agues,
in

whether

provoke

to

or

Neither

in

Pliiltres,Potions,

for

as

sixth

in

Moon-light
of

hinder

be

ardently

so

by

paces

to

power
Exercize

do

in ; many

taken

Charm

are

thereof

of the

East, West, North,

the

secret

Especially being powerful

the

the

at

people

Exorcism

sort

hundred

till their

they

given

are

of the

another

towards

presence

Spclls as

Such

Q.

of bewitched

Conjuration

have

within

the

have

them,

near

Magick.

words, Clilauron,

frequent repetition

the

assistance

exercise

composed

spells

rebellious,
of

Rites

these

the bodies

being by

the

they bury

is

for

oiPenfacles, with

Valleys, they

or

and

and

which

to

Seraphims.

of

Magicians

8. When

the

order

Garment

stubborn

are

Ceremonies

possess

amazed,

depart by

last to
for the

Cannon
Telesms.

and

tortured

at

forth

Spiritsthat

evil

The

cruelly

raised
the

figure the Magician

skirt of his

Sinrpl"rvatou, repeated
Urovfea, lifvoaltr,

!amor,/ ainonila, Uror,

instant.

the

are

unto

holding

the

by

7- Also

force.

conformable

This

between.

from

Spirits that

when

be

to

conceiving

Cere-cloth

liftingit up

hand,

in his

refusing

with

done

holds

Discou7'se

astringency
Tripod

These

tions
Fumiga-

promiss beards,

Badgers,
ranks

Panthers
and

are

'va the

divisions.

and
like

Devils
For

12.

Spiritsvm^er

with

the blood

added.

also

order

and

Bdellium,

and

addition

an

Man's

blood, and

be

to

of

the

Exorcist;
and

is able
their

at

of

the

to

themselves

black

being
of

Spirits

division

of

the

with

of

the

mixtures

with

though

looks

with
said

ing,
brandish-

and

of

yet

power

likewise

can

say,

before

appear

all other

shew

cruel

or

Beasts.

ravenous

do

They

likewise

the

Spirits under Sol, being of the order

Saffron, Musk, Laurel, Cinnamon, Ambergriece, Cloves, Myrrhe, and Frankincense, Musk, and the Balsamick
14.

of

mixed

white

the

made

their

Tripod;

the brain
like

up

the

are
are

The

very

fumigations
and

Ligjium

Aloes,

blood

Pidgeons

of

Spirits of

and

other

and

the

blood

Spirits under
;

though

Fumigations

order

blood

put

of

upon

Mountains,

them

and

68.

other

with

up

with

Horsemen,

are

Lima

are

in humane

Eyes, Camphire,
blood, and the menstruous

and

Sparrows,

Venus.

; like

fragrant
Coral,

brains

and

Labourers,

unto

Priests,

Mercury.

Hares, Hyena's,

him
with

they fumigate
the

brain

of

gastly

to

Mag-Pye.

offered

Powers

Planet

Song.

Fishers,

Animals

the

Roses,

are

Also, Foxes, Serpents, Dogs,

Monstrous

of

in

of the

nature

unto

d^/'/made

fumigated

"^c.

sixth

Mastick, Cinkfoyl, incorporated

Frankincense,

Bulls

the

Balls, and

Infants, Children,

appropriate

sendeth

Mercury

Hydra's,

be

the

stately,like the

Sperma
to

Students, Servants,

behold

little

Hunters, Reapers, Dogs, Sheep, Oxen,

Venus

appearances

smells.

17.

and

Eagle,

an

Castles, Gardens,/

are

Courtiers, Ladies, Princes, Queens,

Fox,

Sol.

Beasts.

15. Under

16.

of

Pills, or

appearances

Rivers, Fisher-men,

their

with

together

up

Cock, being

domestick

unto

Suffumigate

Thrones,

Tree
a

Mars.

black,

are

weapons

they

Tygers, Bears,

of

addition,they

Spirits to

in their

and

Amalgama,

other

come

order
Aromatick

white
an

; which

any

terrible

Saturn,

into

such

they

appearance

place

Spirits

attendants,
Ensign-bearers,

Hellebore

Cat

make

being

many

and

Spirits

them

that without

: so

Lions, Wolves,

as

of it self to

shining Armour,

inferiour

make

to

blood

exceeding magical

\\\\%fumigation
the

Sulphur

in

Jupiter.

Instruments.

Planetary

Load-stone,

and

the

with

them,

such

unto

Euphorbium,

sacrifice

of musical

in the

Mars,

this

before

all sorts

the brains

Jicpitcrshour,

glorious Kings

Heralds

Fumigations

under

in

Hart

535

Aloes, Ashen-Keys,
Lazuli, mixing the

Lapis
or

vi.

chap.

Lignum

and

by

like

up,

and

Guards,

are

And

with

make

as

kindled

are

nature.

pomp

They

Gum,

take

Stork, a Swallow,

called

are

Trumpeters,
13.

of

his

to

mighty

Powers,

flip iter,they

The/utnes

appropriate
next

Spurts.

Storax, Peacocks-feathers,

Benjamin,
same

and

like Ghosts

shape
unto

and

them

sometimes
of

and

shadows,
male,

Frogs dryed,

white

Frankincense, incorporated
blood

of Women.

very

sometimes

female.

Poppy-seed,
with

Gooses

tuna.

536
such

Why

Book

remonies
Ce-

II.

i8.

These

Discou7^se

the divisions

are

concerning
"neither

oi fumzgations,

it be

can

denyed,

are

but

of force.

that

virtue

in

Ceremonies

many

according

whereby

is drawn

thing

every

actions, according

or

latct

virtus,

which

work

and

Chap.

the

Concltisio7i

Esides

"B

Spells

in the

"c.

Natural

are

commixtion

the

Celestial

thing

one

to
seven

[""V]

and

ment
accomplishand

calling up

there

hath

the

be

the

other

Posterity,

intended

thing

by them,

Orders

of Fumi-

Characters

Magical

are

Spells^

many

left unto

wherein

down,

in

overturn

like

and

buted
attri-

Philters^

natural

of

things

is of two-fold

various

Artificial

mixtures
a

certain

Constellations.

as

unto

which

assistance
force
in

and

of

by

conquer
render

medium's

to

proceeds

declares. Cap.

with
the

things

35. lib.

Planet

certain

under

them,

certain

which

Magicians

; for

that

so

Powers.

of natural

agree

from

stu-

very

First, When

body

superiour

Compositions

proportion

natural

any
of

have

Superstition

vertue

or

themselves, whereby

Agrippa

every

all effected

are

Influences

This

To

Imagination.

duly disposed

are

in

Inundations,

Compositions,

couched

are

hours.

Cities, stop

without

of themselves,

vertues

Astrological

; which

of

assistance

things amongst

as

for

antient

Telesms, Periapts, Amulets,

the

many

admiration,

3. And

bed
ascri-

there

certain

of natural
unto

the

themselves,

amongst
under

with

is,from

second

the

to

The

divers

down,

set

there

purposes

diseases,

effects

the

in

Places

various

cure

Invulnerable,

pendious

stances
circum-

by biiryings,writings, bindings, engraviftgs, alligations,

kind,

Yet

is set

Besides

of this
2.

other

brieflyspokeji of.

are

Tradition

effectual

them

Chapter

bodies

rations.
Ope-

hath

which

Planets, whereof

effect

to

Enemies,

with

wit,

; wherin

Whole

Author

described.

the

composed

are

of

many

precedent

gatio7is are
to

lapidibus

VII.

Exorcisms

and

Charms,

and

being
as

the

what

the

of

Incantatiotis

Charms,
Charms.

words

by

6-=

prevalent
; to

Antipathy,

whither

herbis

Charms,

undertake

inherent

of Infernal Spirits by Conjurations.

Exorcizing

Being

Idea,

verbis,

doubtless

are

they

and

Sympathy

In

saying,

Ceremonies

by Magicians,

used
of that

kind,

of

is great

there

its like in the

by

the

to

the

that

so

this

Doctrines

the

to

of

the

The

things

Heavens

correspondence
are

effected

even

ascribed

i.

fumigations

are

so

the

Planets.

unto

the

such

Spirits

Ceromonie"*

as

of

are

Conjuration,

Places
chose

are

adopted
when

they

for
set

and

Devils
their

upon

Darkness.

Fields

Mars,

To

seats.

have

Venus, Fountains, Meadows,

fought, Bake-

Execution.

and

Gardens,

and

the

like

In

which

they

their

manner

eftect,according

must

composition
in such

places they

they gather

Herbs

place, when

such

which

for

as

upper

Sea-shore.

Planets

when

their

Principal

their

houses

herbs, they

Lunary

"^c. in

Martial

houses

body

the

operations

the

of

Herbs

signs

towards

look

thing

and

the

Moon

Rings,

faces

the

to

in any

Solar

be

or

because

Mercurial,

or

because

North,

or

and

Herbs,

East,

gathered,

West

must

When

hour

these

over

are

Yet

Spells.

of

place

faculty :

for Venereal,

the

signs.

Sun

are

their

turn

Jovial

or

chiefly Northern

are

the

and

chuse

they
as

to

Southern

are

must

Luna,

"r=c.

Stews, Baths, Beds,

Venereal
;

69.

Unto

To

to

form

matter,

Dominion

have

remembring

Saturnine,

adapted

some

Ingredients

other

or

Rooms.

procuring; of Love, they bury

contract

may

they collect,ever

South,

the

the

to

Seals, Pictures, Looking-Glasses,

Ribbons,
that

Charms

and

Spells

are

Sol,

To

Cities.
all publick
places belonging unto
Mercury,
Woods,
Forrests,
Rocks,
Ships,
High-wayes,
Wildernesses,
4.

Dens,

houses, Judgment

been

of

Sunshine, Groves,

Meddows,

Palaces,/ Mountains,
To

Battels

Places,*

dark

Houses,

empty

Schools, Musick

where

Shambles,

Glass-houses,

ascribed

are

537

VII.

Chap.

Satinii

Monasteries,

Jupiter, Theaters,

Unto

Pits.

-houses.

Unto

Places, Vaults, Tombes,

melancholy
Caves,

of

works

Spirits.

Lunar

or

in

respected

the

operation.
5. Colours

also

are

much

regarded

Magicians, according

amongst

Secret Con
^

the

to

Planet,

purple, golden,

green,
iron

black, leaden, brown,

as

colours

white, fair,green,
and

Luna.

and

for

that

fire

Serpents

will

air

open

to

exceeding

that

and

lights them,
6.

Such

Hours

effects
weaker

merry

Saturnine,

are

and
as

the

fat of

and

Hare

nature

degree.

To

people

seem

seem

to

lighted

that

of the
raise

and

natural

also

things

when

doth

Tempests

and

will

Lamp,

and
the

down

in

the

Women

cause

in the

melancholy

Grapes,
in

composed

Candles

Serpents

and

Gyants,
up

twelve

Centaury

Grapes.

move

of
under

stood

like

lighted by

are

effects have

in

And

terrours

Constellations, as
the

full of

compositions

Lamps

hath

and

Sun

the

unto

certain

as

that

Oyl

facetious.

raise

also

the

unto

"^'""^"

Venus, Murcuryt

unto

colours

have

Chamber

Stars

in those

wonderful

ascribe

operations

appear.

the

colours

Planets

makes

make

The

Elements.
be

blood

Lapwings

mixed

wonderful

produce

being lighted,presenteth
the

the

to

red, burning, violet,bloody,

they

manner

according

will make

skins

saphire, vernal,

golden, saffron,scarlet,"^c.

ruddy, pleasant
like

In

Houses,

Jupiter

unto

Mars

unto

Saturn

unto

to

things

of

party

that

them.

things being
they

produce

Magicians

fitted unto

used

are

of

it

burn

to

prove

Liver

3Z

in
of

The
life.

such

self,though
the

their

a
a

Candle

of

538

II.

Book

Camtelion
of

fume

Agrippa

house

their

over

strange

the

on

Ox

of

often

thereof

manner

blood

liikc-ivariii
with

prepared
a

death

the party
it burns

extinguished
That

De

find

Ceremo7iies, we
all sorts
sold

of

the

to

to

The

or,

when

he

is

dead,
hath

man

sick, or

it is quite
wrote

an

of Life.

Lamp

of

is

till the

out

when

he

last made

is at

goes

Learned

nature

so

defended

such

by

8. So

that

70.

force

be

to

other

and

Characters, Sigils,

famous

strange

Repetitions

9.

strange

grounds

to

in/

is this

Characters

Yet

But

to

these

very
the

Magick

the

hath

Characters.

we

of the

consider

that

admired,

themselves
and

without

Conjuration.

But

10.

of

of such

as

attempting
Charges,
at

Spectre,

or

Parties

of the

by

Exorcisms

the

yet

Words

and

could

seemed

Apparition.

or

seen

to

Knowledge

and

Evil

infect,save,

instance
in

have
any

in

of

which

destroy,

knowledge

multitude

Conjurations

severe

Spirits

Characters,

or

; when

charm
of the

Effect.

or

Defensive
with

notwithstanding
heard,

with

assistance, either

time

much

Appearances,
time

of

Consequence

contrary,
spent

and

any

the

have

Personal

cause

nor

the

on

is made

Diseases, pull down,

cure

without
in belief

or

Contract

magical strength

can

inchant

Cause,
vanity

Magician,

the

(to

under

they really had.

what

and

Consent

tended
pre-

hath

Devil,

him

to

at

absolutely

Conjuration,

which

did

Language.

is able

zuorshipped

are

Characters,
Devils

whosoever

or

Evil

tions
Muni-

as

in uncouth

none

is

they

are

which

that

mystical Characters,
be

to

these

and

have

instance

believe

them

Repetitions

with

which

over

and

asserted, that although

make

to

of

command

to

Compacts,

such

believe, that

Art

compacted

quite contrary

Neither

of

Spirit.

any

make

themselves,

with

and

as

that

Compacts

the

do

hath

man

Eyes,
and

pretend

as

use

malignancy

call up

to

unknown)

of

wise

are

have

himself

effects

make

Mens

Devils

"c.,

we

they

that

Ceremonies,

the

Compact

such

do

him,

cunningly disguise

without

have

also

blinded

Sigils,Lamins,

only

not

what

prove

Spirits have

first

that

unto

against

The

Composition

Spirits ; but

themselves

sufficient

The

; and

."

venal

being Chymically

Ingredients,

composed of ; for

belongs

of the

qnantity

kiiidled,never

troubled

Biolychnio,

good

it

which

com-

pacls.

Words

which

proceed

to

and

it is

Which,

is also

whom

vein, luhich

other

once

Cat

There

to

party
a

the

and

blood

dim

of

Tractate,

7. But

cters
Charaare

whose

the

take

of

being

black

Chyviical Kw^^ioxs,

amongst
of

out

Wine

of

Eyes

make

Spirits,they

experience of.

They

came

^uhich

Candle,

in danger,

intire

it

as

the

made

death

is thus

Spirit of

7ip into

of

the

and

Appa7-itions

described

being lighted, foretells

The

strange sights they hang the Gall

cause

Gall, and

hath

Candle

Magical

concerning

iohxmg

Mans

To

top.

Beds

saith, he

strange

Discourse

Prayers

to

to

conjure

Beeing,

attain'd
which

Examples

purpose,

no

Imprecations
never

of

and
their
may

still

Spirit,or
powerful
purpose,

be

called

Devils
Which

11.

in

and

the

another

affect

of the

dreadful

they

whereas

up;

it consist

and

seen

in various

have

banished

holy

the

very

form

divers

Prayers

and

influences

of

of

course

though

thing
which

is of its

called

be

are

very

various

with, and
in

them

their
Yet

thereof, being

conclusions

Image

of

Animal
16.

;
or

Which

so

of

the

up

of

obnoxious

or

the

there

be

effectual
And

prove.

Beast

or

seen

the
in

ruin

the

or

such

unity

Kingdom
them

and

unavoidably

speaks
that

of that

Unguent,

and

Telesms,

Conjuration,

excrements,

Armary

pacted
com-

at

are

into

which

sympathetical

destroy

cure

hath

they

doings,

their

of their

soul,

Paracelsus

by hair, fat,blood,

and

or

Causes,
of

Animal,

and

may

the

strength
as

way

many

by

the

though

at

"^c.

of any

excrescences,

thing

Amulets,

the

be

Nothing

is
^

exterminate

falls away.

upon

to

these

Infernal Spirits,

grafted

are

for

mankinde

whosoever

by Images,
from

^h^

advancement

and

^'

something

can

loose, to

But

works,

desires
'

custody.

mortals
:

they

body

his

if any

That

properly

are

if let

able,

for the
for

Like

this

it ; for in catching

neither

compel

to

poor

dependance

no

Vegetable,
is

into

evince

very

as

Yet

with

be

tempt

or

them,

able

heart

undenyable

an

alledged,

it must

catch

come

is

before

upon,
to

soul, and

others

when

Bii'd

any

to

appear

their

rather

natural

distance

evident,

is made

Apparitions

esculents

can

body,

they

wayes

little

is

Kingdom,

wages

many

have

or

"

I* sic\

maybe

"^

what

is mankind

for

into

incorporated

which

""

Exorcisms

further

describing

utterly over-turn

such

unto

becomes

is also

""^

use

call them
as

and

far from

allure

to

accidents

destruction

the

15.

less

by-past

with

6"//;'/^'Exoici?ing,

make

to

Exorcising

causing

such

threats

any

lives,and

thousand
as

by

'^'^^

by Prayers

of

bait

of

of which

least

as

use

by

much

How

ii?///
who

against

wrought

or

Fishes,

or

made

them

14.
the

That

Blessings
be

from

nature,

own

Birds, Beasts,
command

I would

Spirits,or

conclusively

would

Animals,

and

compulsively

Conjurations

Dispossessijn;; and

trary,
con-

society

harmless.

Enemies,

which

Ages,

Defensive

Conjuring

assert

must

in all

on

against Apparations,*
who

Men

the

Infernal Spirits.

Therefore

13.

of

in

God

holy Men,

Spirits

in that

of

Similitude.

evil after

totally depraved

reason.

their

are

antidotes
of

is

By

the

as

in the

Sheep

drawn

or

natural

that

Names

Examples
Evil

with

those

rather

are

which

forced

the

539

things

it

in wicked

; while

the

nor

of

after

seen

of prey

Lyon,

nature

sympathy

female
is

innocent, just, and

viz.

society of

the

the

Beasts

be

to

the

; which

vii.

chap.

hunteth

coveteth

good

and

the

minde

we

like, and

in the

not

care

nature,

doth

Neither

12.

the

doth

God,

contrary

should

male

in Birds

neither

from

estranged

the

delights

Lamb

Wolf

if

its

after

good

the

Association,

their

of the

Iron

draws

evil, and

desires

each

how

Loadstone
the

Spirits.

nothing wonderful,

is

Nature,

and

effected.

Sympathetical

contraries.

Book

540

II.

Powder.

the

In

instance

and
71.

several

intends

Images

Wax,
is

aiul

wrought

of

the

macerated

of the

death;

unto

Magician

the

they dispose the/ hour

do

Waxen

Constellations,
even

which

torment

or

used

as

certain

under

and

tormented

semblance

or

malitious

and

punishment

posture

if

For

17.

Histories, of such

postures,

been

the

to

concerning

divers

afflict,
accordingly

to

and
Of

have

according

of

in divers

Images, composed
whereby

Discourse

of the

tion,
Composi-

Image.

minded

Witch

intends

of any

miserable

Man

to

pine

and

consume

what

by

them.

the

away
his

Life

or

of Wax

Image

the

describing
of

the

intended

in such

of

Character
; the

Image

effect

be

to

stick

thorns

When

they

hour

in every

into

to

warm

of

lingring fire,composed
of sweet

places

and

Odours,

sinews

of

the

the

they

flesh,they

breasts, and

legs.

they spend

before
and

Gums,

Roots

strange

the

upon

When

and

arms,

Image

exotick

head,

forehead

back.

her

to

of the

time

Consumptions,

the

turn

divers

his

of their

and

Feavers

sides

his

on

upon

in the

pangs

and

party

him

conduce

may

the

Planetary

or

the

upon

violent

them

day

of

in divers

pins

and
cast

hour

the

as

upon

makes

she

Woman,

or

aspect

Characters

name

wrought

aches, pains, and

cause

ominous

an

magical

several

design, making
breast

Estate

an

doleful

magical

shrubs,

efficient

pranks

which

and

dients
Ingrefor their

purpose.
Further

18.

cerning
con-

Images.

Wonderful
with

play

of

thereof, least
the

upon
Images

19.

the

neither

Images

part

Of

are

the

evil

minded

the

to

mention

the
and

Images,
should

Possessions

or

According

of

and

postures

will

practice

the

Persons

various

what

powerful

and

valent
pre-

operations

abominations

work

of their
of

nature

the

Magicians

perfect

most

therewith

neighbours.

they

would

effect

they

frame

provoking

their

Love.

Images

provoke

and

by Images

the

the

upon

with

in

Images

If their

20.

hearts,
their
every

their

of

described, according
them;
in

General

effected
Forms

of

have
And

admirable

producing

the

of

parties

two

their
those

the

the

only
as

that

with

Venereal

are

Characters

love,

to

naked,

Images

and

Aspects,

and
exact

so

thrust

upon

are

Needles

their

engraven

afflict the

would

party
the

through

Posteriors, or
and

upon

repeating

former.

insisted

Characters

they

Conjurations retrograde,

by Images

things
like

Characters

strange
to

if

But

death, they

all their
to

all their

good,

body.

with

opposite

Imbraces

for

the

or

engrave

Thousands

But

be

of

foreparts

Charm

provoke

fighting posture.

shoulders, using

21.

would

they place malignant

intentions

Consumption,
and

and

enmity

unto

they

another, they frame

one

on

Observations

Astrological
to

if

enamoured

be

or

the

effects,by

uncouth
form

the

upon
and

Charms

might
Tradition

wherein

description

the
Telesiiis,

Tartars

have

be

of the

Botles^ Sheep-skins, Rods,

left

natures

Europeans

wonderful

here

hath

have

ways*

of

Basins,

Utensils

that

Animals

of

particles
Owls,

these

beasts

Asses

Moles,

common

sowing

Their

of

hairs. Thongs

and

all

which

in

silk,Cats

is of

thred

from

skins

guts,

Magical

like

the

the

Cats, Bats,

Men,

from

enjoyn'd

are

aforesaid

the

Magical qualities

and

Saturnine

of

skins

The

uses.

of the

reason

Nerves,

mans

to

put

are

by

are

"c.

Discourse,

II.

Book

542

cause.

Their

28.

Substance,

of

the

their

Usnea,
Paper

mMst

-parchment,

or

their

of the

Membranes

of the

skins

with

Candlesticks
without

steel,

are

their

Materials,

Form.

Neither

29.

Caps

Oval,

are

within

Their

listical

Names,

Magicians

The

but

Preparations,

which

their

affinity with

the

sion.
Conclu-

30.
or

this

is

cause

Thus

evil,
last

so

them

not

are

Magicians
Envious
the
Nature

describe

to

their
must
or

So

kill,cure,

of Astral

are

Magical

the

foot

these

are

in

furr'd

have

fit here

to

the

insist upon,

Charms,

of

Cabal-

which

but

for

their

thereon.

and

matter

white
to

many

by

breadth,

furr

with

inscribed

Circles

the

Their

cause.

reaching

Circles

and

Instrunieiits

only facil,

against

the

side, and

each

and

broad,

thought

of

or

and

Nature

the

Forms

but

also

that

to

would

they

Eastern

manner

of

because

of

both

which

mighty

describe
to

contented

Lives
with

Infernal Spirits.

FINIS.

Spirit good

every

permit
in

themselves,

of

were

conquer,

of

Conjurations,

Neighbours
rest

the

convenietice

or

of Charms

applyed

Readers

safety

Discourse

seasonably

Szvords

These

natural

on

Garment

and

nine

briefly spoken

as

part, forbearing

the

constantly pretended.

I have

farr

And

seven.

their

natural

inches

commonly

are

give

Linnen

Dagger-fashion

are

themselves

Their

from

ground, being

Trines

Crosses,

Lappets

the

have

three

are

with

without

with

to

they

Girdles

of

Earthen,

are
:

reversed.

choose

Virgincompose

Candles

bones

being

particularly

reach

which

their
Vessels

mens

poynts

Pyramids

Gowtis

Knives

defend

do

dead

peculiar shapes

like

under

Knee.

the

And

Their

call

they

Besides, they

Their

ancient

are

Latine.

composed.

are

the

or

Their

Fox-skins,

Their

they
are

Rosin

or

feet,of

guards,

qualities whereof
And

or

they

Kids.

or

Children

three

which

Infants, which

of

Cats,

Oyl

Men

Characters
or

or

fat, Blood,

Mans

is Hebrew

Speecli

of

Wood,

Their

Owls

of

are

Oyntments

of any

bones

prickles,or

Writing-pens
Their

Their

or

of

Their

of Whales.

Oyl

be

Marrow

Hedge-hog

blood

of sweet

Fires

Fatt

of
:

of Mans

Samaritan

or

their

Animals

hik

Hoggs-grease,

Hebrew

made

are

abovesaid

Ravens,
"

Needles

their

and
what

many

when

power

the

Fortunes.
is here

also

speculative

because

distinctly,by
strengthen

adding

they

what
hands
And

related

of
are

means

of

the

fore
thereof

the

SHAKESPEARE

Bodin's

p. 99.
his
and

is
as

may

He

earth

skin, with
that

more

this

no

his

from

ass

his

542.
have

because

the

snout

this

uses

word,

ears

of

bottle

ready

hay

the

the

sailor

end

of

incline

to

the

"

have

the

tail

and
-

liay, sweet
the

readers

most

as

declares

may

in

his

walk

bear's

tale

good

observer

an

remember

to

because,

though
to

in

But

him

p. 533,
to

Mal-Bodin-Cyprus
iv, i, 30, Bottom

in
a

lived.

"asseheaded"

down

"white

His

spirits".

in

held

interpolator, that

that

IVitch.

But,

certainly

is not

Middleton

was

these

according
sound

tale

and

is

the

an

tips

likely from
especial shown
by a

Will

hitherto

it is clear

that

have

this

great

Blackc

of

most

Witch

hope
have

must

passage

knights'

wives

his

upon

been

years

And

age.

unnoticed

Some

Malone's
some

was

Middleton's

"

the

1623 folio Macbeth

Song.
Spirits, ^^c, and
words
are
given at length, it has
either
Shakespeare's
coadjutor, or his
lines were
and
first used
in his
his,
were

to

the

"

is also

quality

in

Because

and
iv, i, Miisicke
a
in Middleton's
Witch
the

after

For

M.

and

acute

he
caused

at

death

purgatorial day)

as

only

epithet

and

been

as

sort

for
passage,
desire
to
great
So

tale, told

hoofs.

P.
we

Scot

observe,

must

such

his

remarkable

fellow."

remembered

more

this

I have

hath

in

first,full,and

especially

hay

head

Shakespeare
"translation"

after

condemned

after

after-statements

these

Methinks

of

ass's

an

night,

at

another

been

his

Bottom's

tions
receipt for such transformain
been
Shakespeare's memory,
that
do
such
magicians could

remembered

having

(I presume

think

more

have

IX

in

Drake,
that

in part have
may
received
belief

too,

may,

Benedict

N.

suggested

351,

in Scot, where

315

p.

This

given.

of Pope

"

from

man".

ii,p.

vol.

tlie commonly

things.
the

"asseheaded

Times,

derived

was

NOTINGS.

arguments
later than

that
in

it

ii,i

one

Macbeth,
is in

later

in town

reformation,"

written

was

for

"

when

etc.

the

price

and

and
its commonness
down,
come
knighthood
in 1605.
it was
beyond what
Secondly, it is an assumption,
and
intimation
MS.
of the song
most
a
unlikely one, that the Macbeth
due
the
of
Witch.
the
It preto
it through
was
players' knowledge
supposes
that the supernumeraries
who
played the witches' parts were
the same
in both
knew
that
plays. Also that the writers of the MSthese
would
be the same,
and
would
words:
the
certainly remember
for a playhouse
is either for the
of the prompter,
text
use
a
or
copy
of

had

much

increased

whence

the

players' parts

can

be

extracted.

Moreover,

the

li^itch

N^o

Shakespeare

544
had

the
author
been, as
labour", in other words,
reference

in

But

himself

us,

supposed

right

of

Middleton
1584, when
if
the first
lines
two
one
chooses,
or,
in each
half phrase inverted, possibly
we

find,

now

in

"

of

the

sentence

"

lines.

rhyming

copied by
Shakespeare, who
was

Middleton,

etc.;

and

Scot
"

very

ill-fated

ignorantly

an

was

two

to

Scot

Middleton

boy, that the first of the

of the four, the words
being
the
too
great sing-song
vary
of

part

as

later, has

wrote

lines,

these

to

his

the

spirits",

"Black

taken

passages
and
the
"

of

series

known

the

find
Witch., where
we
from
verbatim
Scot, has these
in i, 2, and
slightly altered

in

almost

given by

"

tells

failure.

the

to

tings.

other

batim
ver-

rhymes

spirits",

Black

and
of the
other
in v, 2.
some
mmgle",
rhymes
Hence
Whose
then are
Shakespeare's nor Middleton's.
they are neither
from
W.
W.'s
booklet
the Witches
at
on
as
they.-" Scot gives them
the
of
But
St. Osees, Essex.
not
nor
are
lines,
them,
certainly
any
These
Ursula
in that booklet.
Kempe's
things, however, are there.
the Justice,
little boy
she
herself, on
deposes, and
promise from
which
Brian
her
Darcie, Esq., of favour
being shown
promise, by
etc., with

Mingle,

"

the

in her

both

way,

being hanged
being Tyffen,
toad

Nor

are

the

she

in the

and

case

that

"

that

had
of

shape

hes, Tittie, like

of

others,

he-

two

and

little grey

out

by their

she-spirits, the shes

and
lamb,
Pigine, black like a
Jacke, black like a cat.
cat, and
by each, but the old woman

white

carried

was

these

two

merely thus mentioned

their
four
of the
earlier
or
specifies
doings through three
pages
A
Bennet's
(A 3, v
8). Mother
spiritswere
two, Suckin, like a black
like a Lyon
dog, and Lyerd, redde
these, but
(B 3, etc., B 7). Besides
less
had
these.
Mother
Hunt
prominently
brought forward, were
little things like horses, one
white
and
two
black, kept in a pot
one
black
wool
and
white
had
also
(A 5, v and 6). Ales Hunt
amongst
white
and
like
little
and
named
two
one
one
spirits,
black,
colts,
Jacke
had
and
Robbin
Tom
and
a
(C 3). Marg. Sammon
a
Robyn, but
H.
these
like toads.
were
Sellys, aged nine, deposes that his mother
had
Herculus
sothe
hons
two
one
imps,
\sic\or Jacke, black, and a he,
in
the night, and
in the likeness
of his sister, pulled his younger
who,
brother's
hurt him
that he cried
out
leg and otherwise
so
; the second,
she
and
white
the cow
Ales
that
Baxter
Mercuric,
a
(D v).
says
while
milked
like a
that
was
being
viciously unruly, and
something
"

white

in

cat

struck

at

her

stand, and

not
a

Grevell

heart,

so

that

she

became

found

being
leaning against
Ales
Mansfield
had
4, v).
for these
(elsewhere Gravell)
imps

chair

(D

so

weak

that

style, was
her

given

she

carried

by

could
home

margaret

given
being hungry
away
own,
fed on
were
milk, beer, bread, oats, hay, straw, and
especially a sup
of blood
from
sucked
the body
he- and
two
two
she-spirits, named
like black
Robin, Jack, William, and Puppet, alias Mamet,
cats
(D 6).
Mother
Eustace
also had
three
imps, like white, gray, and black cats.
Annis
tells B.
base
Dowsing, aged seven,
Herd,
daughter of Annis
Darcie
that her mother
six Avices
black
had
speckled
or
Blackbirds,
with
white
all black.
Also
six imps
like cows,
but
or
as
big as
of which, black
and
named
been
rattes",one
white, and
Crowe, had
"

without

will

of

their

like

brute

seem

to

have

been

beasts, and

"

"

No

Shakespeare

tings.

545

red and
white
[? Dun], another, was
(G. 4.
given to her, while Donne
this
I
tale
overlengthened
have, perhaps,
v).
through wishing to
show
that these
being hungry, generally took a white
imps, besides
red
sometimes
a
or
colour,
black, and
grey,
record
book
and
authentic
from
this
unique
notings

and

or

because

might

these

be

wise
other-

do the names
and
the notice of the colours
acceptable. So much
in his Historical
of the imps strike a reader, that Bishop Hutchinson,
of them
account
Essay concerning Witchcraft, 1718, says, p. 29, "An
with
Brian
written
the
Names
and
Colours
of their
Darcie,
was
by
the remarks.
after
end
First, that the chief
spirits." But here an
their own
children
witnesses, and leaders up to these confessions, were
of from
of
that
these
confessions
6^( to g years
Secondly,
were,
age.
and then
followed
as
plainly as possible, first made
by others
by some
ation
through promises of favour, promises lyingly carried out to condemnand
death.
shown
such
instances
Thirdly, that, as
by
as
"[she]
the
with me,
said
desired
to speake alone
Bryan Darcey, whereupon
I went
into my
of
before
garden", etc., and by the frequent use
mee''
the initials W.W.
either
fictitious,or not improbably those
were
of his clerk, and
that the real author
Brian
was
Darcie,
Esq., Justice
his
of the
desired
from
Lord
to
Peace, who
gain favour
kinsman.
whom
the
book
was
Darcie, to
dedicated, or possibly, through him
and
it,the notice of her Majesty, as a clever, zealous, and trustworthy
"

"

seeker-out

of

It need
that

its

hardly

be

the

the

storms,

or

that

upon
of the

words

last

things.

added
seized

professors

murder,
floods

old-new

these

effects

of

vessel, shipwrecks, the story

from

ballading
anything

then

was

of

murderer

interest,

fish "in

strange

of

cruise

water

of

than

senses

could

sixteen

some

"balletted"?

more

an

of

"

wast

condemnation

being

adventurous

forme

upward", that appeared

forty thousand
and
followeth".
How
as
[or otherwise],
sang

the

was

old

new,

The

deadly.

one

Scot's

then

for horrible

women

home

came

rare,

above

should

crimes

in Scot

the

escape

all, and

to

rhymes

very

woman

fathom

in

was

it, for

prove

the very
they have
rhythm,
On
rather
dence,
lilt,of a ballad.
or
looking calmly, therefore, at the evicould
I am
convinced
that neither
Middleton
Shakespeare nor
have
been
the one
who
tacked
1 582 and
together these rhymes between
did, and notably
1584. but that Shakespeare did here, as he sometimes
in Ophelia's madness, quote
such
lines as
Black
spiritsand white",

they

not

be

It

unusual

not),

or

and

atrocious

an

"

(spoken

lightning, the

of

profession,

words,

own

and

"

the words
etc., because
and gave
it reality;while
with

very
I trust

"

"

few

reader

my

and
the

suited

will

not

if I go

Macteth,

words

following.
spirits",etc., so it has
for the
Evil"
Touching
were

other, because

As

upon

negative
himself

Lately, however.

this
Prof

evidence
custom

S.

of

scene

in

devilish

enchantment,

Magical Tragi-Comedy,
gave,
of the words
quoted by Scot.
it when
speare
it regards Shakemerely excuse

Black

take

his

Middleton,
slightvariation, the whole

R.

little out
it has

of

been

my

held

present
that

road

and

Middleton

add
wrote

the
supposed that the lines on
Middleton
some
or
interpolated by
seemed
did not
show
that James
to

been

till
Gardiner

date
has

much

later

discovered

than
that

4A

1605.
James

Shakespeare Notings.

546
"

touched"

Its

and

the

almost

was

efficacy had

been

compelled

believed

to

in, and

"touch"
set

was

early

as

forth

books

in

1603.

as

that

so

thus
assumption of this prerogative proved its efficacy,and
rightful heirship to the English crown,
a proof, I suspect,
lost sight of by the astute
counselled
not
counsellors
who
its adoption,
himself
I think
be
And
he
blind
who
nor
that
must
by James
how
evidence
cannot
to the other
see
set forth in the
this, added
play,
and
and
of purpose,
to the true, though
somewhat,
indirectly exposed
intent
of Macbeth,
forth
the
set
James's heirship and
proved both
certain
overthrow
of all such
devilishly contrived
plots," such as, to
Carse
of Gowrie;
but three, the attempt
the plot in which
at the
name
Raleigh was, or was
supposed to be, concerned
lastly,the gun; and
powder
alter the predestinate decree
of Heaven,
that
plot as would
I and
should
VI
be
Britain.
James
Unless, too, I
King of Great
much
fears
of James
the
the
direct
indirect
mistaken,
am
were
or
the cause
of that
instigators of Shakespeare's play, and
autograph
very

his

proved

"

"

letter

the

to

poet, for which

shadow

no

of

reason

otherwise

can

be

assigned.
For

convenience'

sake
I here
include
of
some
notings illustrative
beliefs
and
to
Scot, or of those
Shakespeare's indebtedness
forms
of expression which
led both
to write
as
they did.
P. 10.
the moon."
This
from
They can
pull down
belief,derived
A
classic
witch
times, is authority for Prospero's
so
strong
control
That
could
the moon"
(v, i). So also ii,i, 174.
in the blade."
Corne
is frequent reference
There
this
to
in Scot, as here
A
and
and
where.
elseat pp.
58,
iiii,
63,219,221,482,
v, 49,
either

"

"

...

"

But
bladed

"though
more

less

or

Staunton

as

with

lodged"

be

corn

in several

of

the

is

this

saw,

the

and

context-words

Macbeth^s
the

witches,
with

latter
P.

54. The
madman.
a

been

"

64.

P.

"

Rime

P.

the

As
TT.

"

and

either

You
No

of to

An

probable
of

man

or

L.

L.

beast

belief

Like

general
It, iii,2.
to

power

occupy."
busied

to

Proof

happens
the

text
con-

synonymes

in

bably
pro-

of

iioo

p.

Seb.

authority for the dancing

authority for the dancing
in their

brooms

Lost

that

this
here,

Macbeth.

Associated

heading

with

headed

Monarcho"

and

danse."

to

broomsticks

Shakespearean
death.

faile

Never

42.

of

IMacbetlis

to

(iv,i). Also, though

yet especially

33.

"

P.

nearest

instances,

thoughts
Canibals."
and
"Anthropophagi
suggested to both
by the same
Miinster's
CosmograpJiy (Basil, 1550).
agrees

P.

the

from

appears

death."

they
that

from

An

rhymed

of

hands.
this

(Irish)
was

have

to

extension

this last word

which

of

of

the

rats

to

used

in

it

general use
with,
came
slang for a disreputable and vile using.
P.
of pies and
haggisters." A haggister is the
Kentish
for
The
term
a
pie, or
magpie.
explains why
passage
Duncan
(i,5) is not welcomed
raven
by these, but by the ill-omened
that is hoarse
with
Perkins
his
W.
on
approach.
Witchcraft,
croaking
stands
raven
on
a
works, ed. 1613, says : "When
a
high place and
looks
soon."
thence
a
comes
particular way and cries, a corse
to

sense

be

use

or

as
common
employed
Chattering
170.
"

be

No

Shakespeare
p.

thousand

187. "A

for

that

A
thousand
correctly write
out
rightly or correctly." But

more

"

fell
what

would

we

though

then

it

Tempest^

is

one

for

Scot

"

Each

well.
almost

an

Malone

The

as

blind

action,

one

rate

hope

of
in

...

of
saying
the

variant

"A

blinde
"as

"

i, 2, illustrate
"Wherefore

the

way,

prove

like

that

for her

Dyce

"

putter

out

one.

crow."

Green's
this
4to.,

fence
De-

proverbial
1603, has

in Middleton's

Witch,

{Tw. N., i,4)

'em.''
Are
they

Toby

And

picture?"

out

the

last

these
own

words,
the

purposes,

painters' shops,

to

say,
like to

by the
portrait

rather

or

free

curtain.
soule

father's

night."

by

wander
...

Hamlet's

ghost

"

have,

So, p. 462, we
estate"; and
p. 535,

their

Proof

How

that

the

common

with

opinion

an

affirme

"They

dering
wan-

accordance

strictly in

was

folk-lore.

reveale
.

AIoU's

one",

putting

hare".

the

before

curtain

Moll
same
had,
painter's shop, or

"

traditional

gifts a

gent
intelli-

for

the

one,

five for

also

Sir

led

this

exposed in some
fronts, without
a
P. 269.
If a
of

which

Mistress

pace

"

receiving
killing the

words,

These

these

is

five for

of

catcheth

man

custom

have

dust

blinde

silk curtain."

green

take

men

the

The

Grosart,
gives
p. 70, ed.
shoote
the crowe".
Hamlet,

Cony-Catching,
"as

"

five

instance.
and

and

of

out

putter

that

are

educated

an

would
one

examples of
expressing oneself,

of

way

similar

We
for

contrary

others

was

the

man

and

loose

exactly

at
says,
in the
out

puts

"

allowable,

is considered

receiving, as
being he who
212.

than

547

contrary."

out

fell out

this

more

wrote

iii,2,

five for

P.

was

who

man,

of

call

fell

that

one

"

tings.

soules

of

used

for

saints".

"Bodkin."
P. 347.
small
dagger, and
least

at

small,

was

either
P.

whose

P.

rod-like

easily
or
by

more

416. ""Lignum
of

use

Hews

the

on

carried

at

to

show

aloes.''''
in Son.

20,

was

times
some-

shaped
readily broken
thus

Being

that

he

less

"

his

it

devil"

common

brance.
non-remem-

from

drawn

argument

being

other

less

being
for

account

any
its not

the

was

Its

porter.

Against
and

page

was

it

stroke.

would

mouths

this

that

waist, and

the

Macbeth's

next

weapon.

adversary's
goes

that

show

margin

pointed

and

preachers'

and

and

text

woodcut

an
by a bone
382. '"^Belia/l." This
had
name
escaped

in men's

italic

The
the

italicised

the

in its first

fact
the
Shakespeare,
well as
do
other
Lover's
in The
that Allocs
Complaint, as
appears
forward.
But
without
words
in
the
has
been
Sonnets,
brought
stantives,
subthat
three
note
entering in detail into the question, I would
this
and
that
mentioned,
here
all names
of vegetables, are
II, 1665, pp. 67-8, we
is placed in italics.
alone
So, in the Appendix
its
this
aromatics
have
of
but
only on
number
only, and
a
named,
italics
the
in
second
is with
Ceti placed
reason,
Sperma
occurrence,
and
less-known
I presume,
strange
being, that as a medicine, a more
treated
it was
as
a
quoted
and
Latin
to the
name
a
commonalty,
one,
in

use

the

line,

same

nor

else

anywhere

in

"

proper
P.

for

name.
"

497.

burned

He

Prospero's

"

his

I'll drown

booke."
my

book",

precedent,
when

he

as

was

left his

Acts
island.

ix, 19,

54^

Shakespeare Notings.
V
"Bicause

498.

P.

and

Elizabethan
want

"be",

=^

where

6,

they

want."

from

One

authors, and
present
"are
without".
This

or

Lennox

exclaims,

difficultylies in the

"Who

example, among
many,
from
where
provincial use,
in part
explams Macbeth., iii,
the

want

cannot

of

thought?"

"cannot".

the

The

while

But

a
negative
have
correct
more
style would
can", the more
colloquial and hasty
of the former
I think, permissible, just as
the
of the
use
use
was
was,
double
it was
it usually was,
to
not
meant
negative where
be, as
it gives here
double
Moreover,
a
or
emphatic.
ambiguous
sense,
such
wanted
to
as, I think, Lennox
express.
One
instant
Illustrates
P. 504.
somewhat
or
pricke of time."
I think
is usually explained,
the prick of noon".
R.
differentlythan
and
and
other
places.
J til..,
forms."
P. 516. "Diverse
follows
this
shapes and
Shakespeare
he makes
different shapes,
Ariel and
his co-spiritsassume
ruling when
modern
critics
find
fault because
he
some
though some
being on
occasions
these
in
their
invisible,
changes
opinion, unnecessary.
are,
But
the appearance
of these
invisible, sometimes
as
spirits,sometimes
in spirit form, sometimes
as
visible, sometimes
as
Juno or Ceres,
sometimes
is
in
with
accordance
the
then
beliefs
as
not
harpies,
only
their repreto airy spirits,but
and
who
have
to me,
as
to those
seen
sentatives,
it is more
in forms
appropriate to
pleasant to see them
their office, besides
and
more
bringing their spiritual existence
power
before
Critics
well
often
insist
us.
as
elsewhere, too
vividly
here, as
author
the
of books
to be read, and
on
as
considering Shakespeare
of plays to be acted
and
not
seen.
P. 518.
This
devil Beelzebub."
So seems
beth'
to have
thought Mac-

true

use

"

"

"

"

porter.

"

P.

The

520.

principles

the

"

P.

also

not
presence
of the ghost

all."

at

of

his

have

[11] we

17

of

one

planned and executed.

oftenest
to the whole
never
by night;
in that
of some[,] and
of some
other
Here
is proof of the folk-lore
correctness
was

only when

appearing

in Prov.

Here

Marcellus

afterwards

being

and

Bernardo

invisible

to

the

alone

were

in her

Queen

in obedience

to

II, p. 46, par. 8. ^^Bnt it is rarely kftown."

Appendix
Though
after Shakespeare's
in
time, the belief,in all probability, was

this

her

Hamlet
'"''

though

visible

to

while

Hamlet

there

summons.

in his

and

appeare
be
scene

scene

watch,
chamber,

own

is

Macbeth

may

and

on

angel."

which

Soules

533.

multitude,

cruell
on

day,

followed

Feature.''''

An

and

shows

in

Hajiilefs

example

how

the

ghost
of

its

writer
the

being

of

the

beliefs

of

used

for

first and
his
the

ence
exist-

unknown

day.
make

of

man,

it is now
of his countenance,
to which
merely of the features
found
I
but
till
have
I
findand
can
appropriated ;
as
none,
yet
for it
out
an
though I have looked
example of feature used for things
the
sonnet
m
inanimate, I cannot
or
interpretation of song
accept
Touchstone's
Yoii
Like
As
here, as any shape or
It.,iii,3, 3. Feature
should
is perfectly intelligible. Did
it refer to verse
proportions,
we
is depicted by ShakeFrom
Touchstone
no
as
expect "features".
man,
not

"

"

"WITCH".

MIDDLETON'S

"

p.

MarwaritM',

117.

order

their

only

"

omitting

reason

same

of

sake

the

"I

adincantida,

Archimedon,

marmaritin,

I could

their

That

is the

give

ing
alter-

names,

for the

probably

needles
and

sews

More

sowne

into

hate.]

and

In

instance

their

pillows

in their

men

sockt

or

love

"

I could
into

dead

up

are

find

we

thrust

socks

ends."

procuring

passage,

same

thee

barren

bodies

charms

"

As, the

could

these

and

calicia,

dead

marmaritin

i, 2, following the

verse,

villainous

to

sort

"
wherwith
Needles
124.
sheetes."
[Noted amidst

P.

the

Mevais".

Chirocinata,
Which

copies

i, 2, he

In

etc.

for

sheets.

"

been
to have
seems
noteworthy, as to sock a corpse
A
Middleton,
privy gristle",etc., as given by
a
phrase.
was,
of the reader",
of the other
I presume,
one
things which, "for reverence
the former
Scot
not.
omits, though whence
got it I know

This

more

"

Kentish

called

In

Remora".
^*

"

other

Among

the

toies
same

I'll give thee

of the
for

com'st

shall

remora,

Witch,
love

charm

bewitch

her

"

love"

procure

scene

Thou

Here.

which

are,

find

we

little fish

"

now

straight.

******

Scot

adds

the
gives
with
pismers

consumed

being

"

taile

The

bones

The

flesh

The

haire

the
.

of

greene

ants".

or

fish."

flesh

frog, the

And

thereof

Middleton's

braine

frog too, wondrous

by pismires."

of a green
consum'd

growing

the

on

of acat."

In

"

charms,

says

brain

of

In

the
or

memory,

153.

The

whorsom
and

cat
.

P.

bone

small

Hecate

"

"

tail."

"

also

"

words

there

Hecate,

may

hellcat
in the

in the

latter

enumerates

part

ii,2, Almachildes,

old

and

i, 2,

nethermost

little bone

bone"

precious,

"

would

word
"

have

Urchins,

he
been

woolves
of love

speaking
have
given

hithermost

hithermost"

of

part
may
a

Elves,

of

have

the

me
a

wolf's

erred

in

copyist's error.
Hags, [fairies]

Middletoiis

''Witch'\

Satyrs, Pans, Fauns,

Sylvans,
Centaurs, Dwarfs
[giants], Imps
the

the
Man-i-the-oak,
[....].
These, except

Kitt-with-the-candlestick, Tritons,
],the Spoo[r]n, the Mare,

the

Hellwaine,
the

551

Fire-drake,
marked
by

omissions

the

Puckle

"

by [ ],
order.
by Scot, and in the same
P. 184. Scot, from
J. B. Porta. Neap., gives a receipt to be used
by
witches
when
would
themselves
they
\\
through the air.
transport
The
fat of yoong
children
and seethe
it [etc.,etc.]
They put there,
into Eleoselinum, Aconitum,
Frondes
Soote
Another
populeasand
the
of a
bloud
Slum,
receipt
acarum
vulgare, pentaphyllon,
R,
.

mentioned

those

exactly

are

and

...

"

flittermouse,solanum
In

i,2,

have

we

"

Hec.

"

somniferum,
these

bits

almost

There

take

this

Boil

unbaptised brat,

know

Our

'nointed

flesh

into

the

air

nights,

moonlight

I thrust

"

the fat :
preserve
'tis precious to transfer

it well

You

In

oleum."
verbatim

in eleoselinum

lately,
populeas and

frondes

Aconitum,

soot

"

vulgare too,
slum, acorum
Pentaphyllon, the blood of a flitter-mouse
Solanum
somnxjlcum et oleum."

Then

"

By this means
(saith he) in a moonlight night [see fifth
carried
to be
i, 2, just quoted] they seeme
through the air, to
other
of venerie,
acts
feasting, singing, dansing, kissing, colling, and
with
such
In i,2, just after the
youthes as they love and desire most."
previous lines, are these
line

of

"

"

When

Dance,
What
But

P.

186.

witches

kiss,
young

"frier

and

coll,

man

enjoy

we

in the

leagues

hundred

in

feast

and

sing,

us.

incubus."

an

"

Bartholomseus

we

everything :
wish
to pleasure

use
we

can

him

air,

[Spinaeus]

saith

that

"the
.

before

in the night time

do
heare
themselves
they annoint
a
noise
which
flie
of
over
minstrels,
[^band
them, with
great
or
troop]
the ladie of the fairies,and
In iii,i, Firestone
to their journie."
..."
the
are
over
Hark,
mother,
they
steeple
already, flying
hark,
says
...

over

your
P.

had

head
"

222.

It

disciple

with
is

noise

constantlie

called

of musicians."
affirmed

Hoppo, who
could
all when
they list,invisiblie
"c
neighbors doong, hay, corne,
:
and
tempests,
flouds, with thunder
6 ; but
he
makes
and
c.
Hoppo
witches.
master
Compare
i, 2, ad
a

further

on

comes

"

made

in

AI.

transferre
into

Mai.

Stadlin

their

the

that
maister
third

Staftis

witch, and

of
part
ground, make

their

own
haile,
also, bk. ii,
lightning." Bodin
Stadlin
co-disciples of Stafus and
and
init. for Hoppo
Stadlin, while

and

Middletons

552

Stadlin's

"

She

within

raises

That

"Witc/i\

all

shipwreck

ruinous

sudden

your

barks,

and

storms

tear

oaks.

growmg

up

*****

I'll

call

Can

forth

Blast

Into

P.

"A

244.

of

spasm

sudden

The

P.

of

the

(see

P.

Leaid

and

1.

his]

here

I,

and

Robin",

well

as

line

for

the

saxa",
as

from

that
in

etc.,

and

mirantibus"
from

in

in

of

of

would

Dyce's

state

and
that

that

Middleton.

accidental
its

omission

also

Middleton
most,

but

took
not

in

all, of

Agrippa
"

2,

c.

"

line

Bodin.
references

the

Cum

miran-

Middleton,

these

made

Metani.

cum

ope

it from

of
"

Corn.
1.

of

rhyme's

mention

Puckle.

Damono,

dropping

Titty

elsewhere

Ovid's

"Quorum

the

them

Middleton,

Scott,

in
uses

"

"

other

her

from

and

given

"devil-lambe"

Pucky",

and

and

Shakespeare

the

for

Hellwain

Bodin,

instead

the

Bodin,

remarks,

Dyce

the

to

doceret"

again

but

the

Hell

writers

mentions

by

quotation

of

and

mention

her

as

running

72),

c.

"

shown

.
.

]iiis'\

and

Shakespeare,

in

page

she

2,

v,

of
after

omitted,

being

as

"

errors

add

this

thistime

are

printers'

first

ipsis

tibus";

sudden

hur

add

Queen

magicam

artem

under

In

Prickle

would

Phil.,

of

and
the

of

one

Hecate

["c.,

153),

p.

the

volui

ab

greatly

the

not

antiquity

says
"

Mai,

and

or

One

222.

"yi

visage,

would

hag

original,

the

by

haggard

her

it

Hence

in

be

this

by

Hecate
of

spoken

and

note,

Hecate,

{Ocailt

of

"devil-ram".

to

copyists'

by

exorcise

17-year-old

!"

interrupted

is

would

for,

ages,

M.

[ands]

some

Hellwin

mere

toothache.

the

Puckle

name,

Hecate

rhymes

very

Tififin,

them

the

witch

the

was

of

changed

sake.

the

mortal

middle

editions

writings,

and

as

the

later

being

stacks.

"

in

i, 2,

night

whole

reeks,

"

of

contortions
of

this

Witchdom,

the

one

scene.

When

542.

others

in

the

in

or

against

that
she

the

movements

of

comedy

cattle

his

all

by

corn,

charm
if

which

pause,

grotesque

reaching

toothache,

of

meadows

ground."
husy

after

Hecate,

incantation

young

hay,

especially

probable,

most

that

dung,

own

hur

ab

the

orchards,

his

thine

her

and

destroy

vineyards,

Transport

is

Hoppo,

straight

Vivaque

it would
In

seem,

ing,
concludare

taken

FROM

EXTRACTS

WIER.

I.

Besides

following

far

him,

the

reference

T.

fact

in

is

Notes

Gairdner
evident

more

of

them

either
his

that

in the

clearness

of his

leanings

""c."

"

side

the

unnecessary.
reader
7. The

of ch. 3 with
whether
the
"

P.

I have

but

Wier,

53.
lost the
III.

not

Scot,

to
ovK

in the

1821

P.

126.

P.

177.

" 8,
.

"

Scot

"

"

Scot

This

word

Onen
...

aliquando
183. "The

Prof.

W.

is

in

(and

both

advance

of

steadiness

been

of

omitted,

the

first part of par.

2
eam", etc., and
judge

not

Scot's

suggest

Also

words.

Wier

Wierii,

i,

given by

but

gives

I know

Exod.

18.

22,

whence

not

"

2,

Trepifii-vaaTc'^

ov

obtained,

not

being

Sept.
call
iii,38, " 2 and 4. Both
poison." Wier
omits
" 3 regarding Alphonso of Arragon.
Ob
VentriloqitiP Wier
ii,i, " 12.
Wier
to the
ii,i,
interpretation of dreames."
.

somnia."
in

remembered

have

of the

observara
art

to

Wier

variant

digging

awaie."

.treasure

did

will be

however,

"Wier

has

page

first,and
Quocirca

Plutarch.

seems

him.

P.
.

ed.

Eusebitis

123.
Lucilla.
Lucilia
"

in the

5,
latter

c.

this

From

eTTi^ewaeTe,a
'"'"

"

with

Nothing,

The

(in Scot,

instances

to

some

ing
mentionsun".

and

the

"

in all

that

the

also,

agree,

61

tales.

Scot

Ferrerius

other

two

Scot;

reference.

Chasaphr
have
copied

Oxford

P.

around
from

the

looked.
over-

of

without

far
), was
the unwavering
justice."

humanity
following

Bt'ssus.'"

assert

indebted

words

of

I would

Herschel,

however

Book

illustrative
that

viedicatio

views

12th

been

thinking

revolves

and

remembrance

One

from

Agrippa

compare
may
De
Laniits,

'"'"

P.

of

for the

P.

than

earth

Scot,

Cornelius

to

more

in

to

probably

N.B.
as

he

than

as

gathered

have

may

and

however,

Homerica
one

on

when

charms

quoted

I have

in the

occur

point, and
I quite
the
Text.
Insanity,
p.
says,

notable

margins,
possibly some

any

the

the

to

the

of various

has

"that

in both

Ferrarius)
found

chiefly

Royal

Astronomer

in

number

greater

be

not

cases

later

by Scot
though very

understood,
copied from Wier,

would

these

the

consist

is,they

Wier,

from

By
that

noted

those

Wier

v,

for monie
11,

["

omit].

"

adds

Scot

i.

There

must

"bona"

after

videre".
P.

iii,17, "

Wier

he,
may

184. "RThe

as

well
have

as

been

fat
.

2, 3.

from

But

took

Wier,
led by

Wier

impudentlie
the first and
these
to

things
consult

them"

affirmed

last words
from

J.

B.

of

[close of ch.].
Scot's

chapter,

Porta, though

Porta.

4B

he

Extracts

554
^''

p.

Balsaini/sy

230.

Scot's

were

suggested by Wier
particulars ; then

that

three

P.

is

words

"

4,
words

v, 9,

at

the

has

he

though

of the

beginning
added

Wier

given by both,
sent
were
Agnus
by Pope Urban.
"^
Scot's
ivastcote
of proof eP Wier
v, 8, " 2.
hat"
castitatis
junioribus nota;
puelles", his
These
with
a
'"'"Caspar."
longer proem,
verses,
these

chapter
descriptive
adding

some

are

Dei's

231.

girl"

Wier.

from

"

virgine
galea".

"httle

"

is

"

in Wier

are

v,

8"i.
"
P. 240.
Homerica
Wier
place.
quotes

rightly,

name

not

Wier

from

length
rightly reads

and

in

the

"

19,

v,

"

Ferrarius,

See

i.

present

its

in

note

his

gives
verbis.,and

2, 3, and

4,

passage

Scot, verbi.

as

'"'"

habitats

Nos

"

P.

niedicatio."
at

For

242.

finishes

Wier

" 3, from Ferrarius.

more."
Wier
v, 8,

19,

v,

falling evil

the

no
...

the

"

with

charm

Ananizapta^\

243.
of
instead

"

1. i, and

"dum",

6.

9,
adds

v,

[etc.]. Amen."
gives Anantsapta,
febres
contra
a
quodam

nomine

In

'"'"

P.

"

but

has

Wier
"

he

"quse"

nebulone

offerantur".
.

"

This

Scot
fede".

cani

sive
each
is

Write

a
[for the bite of a mad
dog].
piece of bread"
upon
from
But
6.
Wier
has
".
Khiriori
8,
essera
"
v,
"
Vel hoc
Afterwards,
scriptum in papiro, aut pane, homini

gives

in

inseritur".

os

of the

person

"

In

Trinity,

the
"

and

etc., there

rex,

after

prax"

are

after

crosses

while

Caspar,

"

I max"

ymax".

"Against

P. 244.

toothache.''

the

"Galbes, etc.
persanateP
intervening one, are in Wier
v, 8, " 6,
hoc scriptum appenditur".
The
adding to \.ht fersanate one,
second,
At saccaring", etc., is given v, 4, " 2.
Let a virgine", v, 8, " 3. Wier
preceding this with the words,
Ita anticjuitascredebat, verbascum
radice
vino aspercum
sua
tusum,
in
im"
cinere
folioque involutum,
calefactum, strumisque
sum,
positum, eas
abigere, si hoc fecisset
virgo jejuna jejuno, " manu
supino dixisset."
tangens
P. 246. "A gentlewoman'', v, 18, " i. But
the charm
is a versification,
and
it was
probably by Scot
himself, of a German
sentence,
prose
infimi
nominis
given and the story told "a viro Ecclesiastico, non
Scot
Theologo".
evidently thought that this description of the perpetrator
of so indecorous
better
be omitted, even
a jest might
though

These

charms,

two

omitting

the
"

"

"

"

he

were

German.
"

"

but
as

To

hinder"

omitted

locks

open

Take
The

essential

is in v, 11, " 3.
char jne to drive

"^
are

sentences,
these
P.

14, " 4.
therefore

But

"

of the

part

This

and

A/nen''\ v,
words
just
the

places

Wier

Scot's

"

vel"

this sentence"

between
should

each
have

1, "
marked
1

marginal
of
been

the

"

247.

Another

has

with

all attention.

shortened

of rhubarb

same'\ v, 14, "

for the
his "fiftlie",
and
omitted
that

note

"

any

of

Also
and

in his

other

haste

herbs

he

twice

omits

daily.

"

Item".
beginning
the beggar must
pray
that the conjuror gave

2,

Bible

sentences".

Scot

doses

peece

/louse."
.

in v,

....

is anteriore.

Extracts

p.
"

"

247.

man",

sicke

The

is to

that

gospell"
ejicitur,nisi jejunio

non

"

v, 23,

carried

be

6.

gives
"

The

Matt.
only, from
17, 20, Vulg.
in Wier,
Gualterio, Bernhardo.

the

Hoc

"

taken,

"

memory
are

555

Wier

his neck

about
oratione"

"

Wier.

from

words

genus

though

of the
da;monii

apparently

in Scot's

names

by

margin

This
office or conjuration." The
paragraph is from v,
Pp. 247-8.
the
first
of
words.
a
slight condensation
22, " 6, with
pi 248. "y4 citarinefor the dots'",v, 4, " 8.
Scot
only omitting the
"

"

"

P.
ita

"

before

sanctus"

There

249.

apud

pridem

crucis

has

he

But

flammis

"

not

it

as

in sacello

Item, the

exercitus

dux

vexillum

uti campana;
solent,
cum
Virginis Maria;
ad

manus

commences

"

Duke

fuisse

suum

4,

Rome."
.

"

"

Vidi, haud
nobilem, librum
conscripdignissimum, plenum exorcismis, frequenti
in
nomine
sancta
ex
Scriptura formulis
modo
morbos
non
etc.
quoslibet,"
equorum

consignatione, "
contra
[etc.]finitis,

Patris

"

7. Wier
virum
authoritatis

magna;

execrabilem,

tum

Job".
also", v,

are

of Alba",
ubi

locum

"

v, 4,

celebraretur

quamdiu
manu,
baptizaretur. Ornabat
in

stipulantium
wine",

eodem

item

Equo
Missa.

"

Sc

ritibus

hunc

duse

idipsum
effigiesD.
complicatas

after

eager,

actum

"

volans,

Vice-regis

Continebat

sollennibus

in

filiolo

"

5.

morem."

"That

4,

v,

"

omitting

Scot

9.

"eo

anno".

the

pigeon", i, 19, "

"J/^j/zf^w^/j-

P. 252.

Sergius,

confederate

apostate

3, 4. Scot
of the trained

omitting

all notice

bull, and

of the

of

words

"

before

tauro
Ouicunque
jugum imponat".
in Aegypt", i, 19, " i, faithfullyyet freely.
the Jewes", v, 4, " 10.
unto
conjure thee O serpent
the whole
of
no
"otherwise", nor
signs
being two
any

esto, viz.,
"At
Memphis

rex

P.

253,
P. 254.
Wier
But

"I

has

me
a
conjurations. After Jewes he has, "te vermem
noster".
His magical
Deus
velut a Judteis discessit
eitter".
Scot's
second
"I
eitter,
eiter,
.

for

fear

"A

charme

ciso", and

discedere
words

conjure"

of

W^ier's

error,

"

Divam

Mariam"

oportet,
"

are

Eli lass

is "exor"

becomes

S.

Mary".
P. 257.
another."

with
.

258, 1. i, is in Wier
inserted", etc., is Scot's.

were

P.

v,

of wax
images
1 1, " 6, 7, 8, except

The

charm

words

afterwards
.

in

that

"

in Wier

And

if they
are

"Alif

leutatace".
Scot also gives a sentence
adding "leviatan
I
""
which
till
turned
ferrum, quo homo
to Wier,
necatus
perplexed me
alteri imagini, [of wax] ut alterius
necandi
simulachri
fuit,traditur
be
Wier
transigat". Also, after
mentioned",
angell must
caput
absimile
Non
tibi
in
omnibus
monstrum
adds,
fingitur, ut quis

cafiel

."

zaza

"

"

obsequatur".
'"'"

breake
bone
of him", v, 12, " i. I doubt,
a
Iinpnribtis
shall not''
however,
dividing "/esus aiiteni^' [etc.] from "You
in " 3 tells
does
otherwise", for Wier
[etc.] by the last
not, and
who
and
whom
found
of one
to all tortures,
on
was
silently submitted
"subscruffiam
crines
inter
schedulam",
containing
quandam
parvam
transiens
commiillorum
"J* per mediam
^ os non
""f Jesus autem
P. 259.

Scot's

"

"

nueris

ex

eo

4*"-

Extracts

55^
"

p. 260.

Charmes

But
5, " I, 2.
I
Cardan) which
261.

plainlie"

as

there

are

leave

to

V,

P.

^'A?ioiher

libro

clam

aquam",

a
"

the

mortem,
P. 262.

"

student

thcefe"^ v,

me

of

conjuration"

resurrectionem

(quam
the

out

"

5,
Scot's

eie',v,

up.

side"

per

impie
" 7.

5,

fluentem

passionem,
celo)".

curiosus
"A

ex
"

is

Christi

"

sacri-

"

adds,

Wier

6.
"sea

is

propter

thceves

look

to

in

from

be

(it may

Wier

in

cept
ex-

found

will be

hereof,

reader

subtracta".

forme

'"'"To put

paragraph,

second

of

additions

some

waie

end

"confutation

to

the
.

fici

theefe''\to

to
.

"even

from

Wier.

fro7n

hammar,

coopers

"

addes", is malleo
cypressimo".
cursse"
P. 263. ^'Sai/tt Ade/berts
morte
to "/"
szttnus",Wier, v, 6, " i.
sint maleomits
after
made
Scot, evidently by accident,
orphanes :
dicti in civitate", and
the "(Sr*odio habeantur",
by a press or other error
"or hated
of alL men
living",a change slightly injuring
etc., becomes
I know
the sense.
whether
it be due
not
to the
more
frequent repetition
in the
of maledicti
reads
to
more
me
Latin, but this curse
horrible
in the original than
that
when
also note
I would
translated.
Wier
and
here, as sometimes
strongly,
more
elsewhere,
speaks more,
of these
things than does Scot.
against some
"
P. 266.
They naile a wolves
head", v, 20, " 3,
P. 267. '"'"Terque",
in
given
Wier, v, 21, " i,
Adveniat", v, 21, " 6.
Baccare", v, 21, " 4.
words
in
P. 269.
To spoile a theefe^\v, 5, " 8. But the strange
are
Wier, "Droch, myrroch
esenaroth", and in the next set of unintelligible
"ifj-^w 4*" is "H^eson"
words
and
also
He
explains
"o^V is "ege".
1
that
all
be
thrice
these
more
terms
to
think,
clearly,
are
conjuring
repeated.
"
P. 270.
and
Say three severall times", v, 4, " 6, the final Amen
some
4*5 being omitted.
Charmes
these
a
agamst
quotidia7i'\ v, 8, " 7. With
"easdem
tribus
differences, the three pieces, "the
jejunus", should
or

"

'"'"

'"'"

"

"

diebus

edat".

cesserit,in pane
in altero,
in

missali

scribitur

tertio

Si

...

dicto

toties

Whence

Otherwises''
:

omni

febrem

hie

nee

pieces
.

three

of

laude

in

thought

suc-

colendam

mane

supra,
were

three,

in

pane
absumat."

each

instance

probably

gested
sug-

apple.

intermittent^

agues

ut

massecakes
into

Si minus

juverit, denuo

modus

diebus,

quem

divided

one

"For
.

that

seem

used, and not

by the three

"

have

we

...

pingatur

it would

be

to

"

of Scot's

Instead

The

whole

is in v,

paragraph

8, "7.
P.

"6".

271.

Wier

Barnard',

Take

"

three

i, 16, " 6.

consecrated
.

tres

Missales",

panes
"

P.

272.
translation

"

V, 4,

P.

est

mors

the
a

Trinitie",v,

4,

"

"

2,

Recipe

etc.

yeere."

This

is,with a little freeness of

the unimportant
parts, from

paragraph

slight addition,

both

in

5-

273.

Scot's

In

and

"

Take

cup

of cold

are
Jirglish verses
in sanguine
: *^

thus

paragraph is from v, 4, " 3.

orta
4* In sanguine Adas
:
est
redempta
mors
: "^ in eodem

water."

in Wier

Christi

This

"

Extracts

558
after

wording

Wier

whence

took

it

that

it

omits

mention
of

city

also

though

had

and

to,

Wier's

Og

made

that

elsewhere

both

Vulg.,
his

not

(S:c.",

"riches,

curiously

called

and

the

and

him,
means

both,

therefore

supposition

word

the

in

cities,

other

to

the

Beelzebub

here

enough,

as

after,

10.

9,

Astarte

Astarthe

followed

Scot

that

they

dedicated

was

and

for

1"

9,
of

duality

called

is

she

"Ozee

error

the

to

as

ii, 5,

names,

observation

the

forget

Kings

his

is the

as

mistake

Both

was

Wier's,

also

same

in

Bible.

English
and

is

the

because

Astaroth,

that

each

make

also

Both

Wier.

from

Scot

deity.

Beelphegor

and

Priapus.

were

P.
from

This

520.

"

i, 21,

omitted

but

25,
for

except
his

and

bohis,

"

I, to

but

from

chapter,

heading"

is

in

slight change

owle",

names,

the

to

abbreviated

much

"

last

"

the

positions

Scot

etc.,

derived

titles

some

the

is

end,

of

follows

also

are

both

the

Dia-

of

order

Wier.
P.

cities", i, 6, " 6, except

Lares

"

521.

agere"

for

though

not

both

'"'"Viriaicnli

tajii."

"

8-1

1, but

kin", "

in

the

pileo

caput

hoc

order,

but

unde

see".
over-

generally,

Triilli{\^\Q.

or

Wier]

; Dceino7ies

from

adopted

mology
etyinon-

i, 22,

Wier

follows

immediately

"Hut-

as

"Alba;

much

harm"

"

523.

"Z"//

Binxot

shortened.

See

note

"

7.

"did

The

C/iaj'oibes''^

Grigii^

Agnan^

i, 22,

and

Deiouns.

on

in

but

the

tion
enumera-

Wier

selcctV

come",

to

from

are

"

Eliciiis'\ i, 6, " 6,
.

the

D7'.

" 23-26.

order,

thunder

"

ru-

...

and

'"'"Deiamis,

in

follow
Raise

Samareus

Sibyllas", though

Albse

said

appellabant

eum

Simon
.

Feats

Wier.

from

is

^'"Hoviouhira''^

of

and

mulieres

it is

Here

12.

Saxonica."

lingua

Danw7ies

omitting

course

"

i, 22,

Pileatum

vulgo

"

Hedeckin,

ein

Faniiliares

of

Also

P.

Gitteli

are

cap",

ware
.

"

to

shortened.

\inontani^

'"^HiidgiiC

opertus

est,
'"'"

etc.

Follows

water."

Cobali

same

Hiidgin.
.

rales,

cuam

set

12.
^''

"

and

"

5.

Virunciili

shortened.

much

"

being

These

Subte7'7-anei
.

Scot's)

being

has
"

"

birth", i, 6, " 6,

geniales

"Tetrtci

522.

literally, i, 22,
.

P.

here

drawe

terrei
.

'"'"Dii

word

odd

an

"

quite

W^ier

that

trouble"

"

and

Ennms

followed,

not

are

but

Varro.
P.

"

seems

to

by

but

"Pope

533.

Scot's

of

beasts
.

originally,
P.

namelie

"As

525.

seen

show

Scot
Benedict

hundred
that

taken,

was

the
years

the

former

Lattcs'\

think,

and

eight
after",
had

is,

to

Strabo

i, 6, "

i, 16, "

Wier

from

believe,
Wier

ninth",

whereas

referred

from

only

Platina.

2.

and

has

4.
"

But

postea",

Extracts

from

Wier.

559

II.

SCOT

ON

THE

BUT

PI

PROBABLY

accidentally

discrepancy
from

or

it will

"Purtias,
mansio

alibi

circa

MENTIONED

The

list

himself

may

given by

rendered

probable
this

After

invenitur

that

Scot

name

Busas,

Scot
the

gives

is 68

kings

total, but

no

from

jgj.

of
the

his

copying 79
and
not
directly from
facts presently to be mentioned,
he copied.

think, from

WIER,

V.

mentioned

not

Wier

FROM

arisen
perhaps have
as
an
intermediary,

other,

be

DEVILS

R.,

nine."

74.

378. '"'"MarbasP

P.

and

whom,

some

T.

Beelzebub

West

in Scot

R., from

T.

Wier,

Seventie

and

OF

ETC.,

THROUGH

omitted

N., S., E.

from

"

'" 13-

yili

the

NAMES,

omits

from

Princeps

magnus

"

Wier's
Dux

list

"

est,

cujus

turrim

Babylonis, " videtur in eo flamma

foris,caput
Autor
est
et
disnycto-coraci.
magno
promotor
rixarum
mendaciorum.
Omnibus
in locis non
et
cordiarum, bellorum,
intromittatur.
Ad
Sub
huic legiones
sunt
qua^sita respondet abunde.
The
tion
edivingenti sex, partim ex ordine Throni, partim Angelorum."
of Wier
I
that I have
here
is chiefly that of
used,
remark,
may
doubt
that of 1583.
But
from
whence
did
1660, but where
arose,
any
Belial
Wier
obtain
these
ij give Scot's English) he
things.? Under
assimilatur

autem

says

"Without

Salomon
shut

up

for that

ofifice".

"banc
.

the

at

hominum
Liber

seu

in his

Acharonticorum

ex

close

in

has

Thirdly, Wier,

sunt".

this

of

genere

dictus

daemoniorum,

for the

them

pride

of my

master

and

together,
of

this

Beliall."
declare

and

[nefandam],

Salomon
of his dignitie and
nothing from
his margin
"Scelerati
necromantici
verba
address
before
his Pseudomonarchia,
says:
Vasallorum
archivo
subtractam"; and

address

"

Inscribitur

vero

maleferiato

OtScium
spirituum, vel. Liber officiorum
Empto.[rium]
Salomonis, de principibus
"
humana.
vertute
qui cogi possunt divina

Pseudomonarchia

nuncupabitur
Pp- 377-9 J-

was

gathered

this

bewraie
how
not
says: "I may
it is abhomination
him, bicause

learned

Wier

it

he

I learned

he

conteine

And

why

not

I beleeve

But

I have

confesse)

must

me

Gaap,

to

meanes

(I

told

so.

under

Secondly,
the

he

; but

them

and

doubt

hoc

spirituum,
"

regibus
At

mihi

Djemonum."

Scot, in these

second, third, and fourth chapters, follows

but
these
did
for
him:
reasons
Wier,
not, I think, directly translate
stated
under
As
1.
Marbas^ p. 378, Piirflas is omitted.
Three

retained

in their

original Latin, as though

[ci)Under
Bm'balos, ".
in signo sagittariisylvestris",he probably knowing
Sagittarius, but not
to what
sign or who Sagittarius sylvestrismight be.
sure
as
(/;)Under
".
diebus''.
tribus
Wier
here
Leraie,
optimos objicit
places
quos
2.

the

sentences

translator

are

could

not

understand

them,

"

an

optimos"

an

hour

the

as

unsolved

horam"

third

puzzle,

(but

[and

Wier
no

word,

{c)

Under

but

the

to

sense

".

me

and

my

friends

is

id regnum
ad
Duratque
omits
the
"And
this
lasts
"ad"),
sovereignty
longer], differing in this from
ordinary mono-

Oze,

Extracts

560
mania."

3.

inon'\

Under
Scot

and

Bileth
in

IWcr.

from

Scot

Wier

and

".

say,

as
.

for Amai-

the

Amaimon";
margin has "Vide
yet neither
mentions
him
under
than
a
nor
as
more
heading,
by name,
Amayof
the
in
iv.
Under
Scot
ends
East",
mon
king
Murmur,
chap.
4.
with
and
ruleth
thirtie legions", but Wier
do
both
omits
this, as
in the cases
of Oze, Vine, and
and
Saleos.
differences
are
5. There
which
Scot
could
I
made.
have
slips of translation
think,
not,
{a) Scot
invariably, in the rest of his works, speaks of " the order
in this chapter, where
of virtutes", but
it is used
five times
under
Agares, Barbatos, Pursoii, and Belial, and ch. iv,p. 395, it is vertues".
with
is said
foure
to
come
panies
{p) Barbatos
kings, which
bring comBut
and
"cum
Wier
has
tubas
troopes".
regibus
great
quatuor
"

"

"

"

From

ferentibus".

this

it is clear

that

the

translator

read

"tubas"

as

of "viperae species deter{c) "Ugly viper" is the translation

He
rima".
of things present, past, and
[d)
to come",
giveth answers
Dat
is in Wier
de
futuris " abstrusis";
vera
perfecte responsa
Scot omitting both
i?(?/w for both
See under
"perfecte" and "abstrusis".
'"'"Biine
and
Muta
in Scot,
he
("")
{d). {e)
loquitur voce", rendered
for
speaketh with a divine voice". The translator apparently looked
out
"mutus"
in a dictionary, such
Th.
in Old
as
Cooper's, where
English
he found
and
I
read
with
first
and
"dumme";
it
at
as
sight did,
great
I confess
astonishment, though
thoughts were
running on the
my
whome
before
puzzle "divine".
(/) \]r\d"r Bileth, ".
go trumpets
and
all kind
of melodious
musicke", Scot has, "or if he have not the
chaine
of spirits[the book
called
Vincjdum
Spiriltawt],certeinelie he

"tribus".

"

"

"

"

"

will

feare

never

nor

him

regard

after", but

Wier

dubie

sciet baud
has, "...
verituros, et semper

exorcista, malignos spiritus postea eum

non
habituros".
of
Sitri
secrets
ig)
willinglie deteineth
is in Wier, "secreta
women",
libenter
there
faeminarum".
Here
detegit
in the English two
is evident
are
blunders, as
reading the
on
gross
of
Latin
the
rest
text.
mocking", but
Ludificansque", also, is not
nudent".
(h)\J nderPaimon,Wier's
"toying with them", "ut se luxuriose
"in Empto.[rium]
Salomonis"
is "in Cireulo
Salojnom's".
"Aquilonem"
is
Th.
and
North-west",
though
Rider, and, I
Cooper
Holyokes
all
its adjectives as
believe,
dictionaries, only give it and
North,
be
North-east, and Northern.
"Accedant", also, is translated
"may
of the
reckoned", to the complete extinction
is,
(2) Belial
sense.
"eorum
Ordine
"of
and
is
ex
qui
translated,
[Potestatum] ceciderunt",
them
which
fell being of the orders".
(7) He is found in the forme
of an
exorcist
in the bonds
of spirits",is, in more
than
a
one,
ways
and
most
Scot, of
ambiguous
strange
rendering, altogether unlike
"Forma
exorcistae
[the form of exorcising that is to be usedjinvenitur in
Vinculo
noluerit
Si autem
submittere
[the book]
Spirituum"
se
{k)
Vinculum
Spirituum legatur,quo sapientissimus Salomon",etc., becomes
"
If
let the bond
of spiritsbe read, the
ently
[apparspirits chaine
unintentional
for
him
is
of
an
the
sent
doubling
previous words],
wherewith
wise
the
I
twice
in
course
Salomon", etc.
might add that
of this chapter
vitreo'
"wise
vase
sapientissimus S." becomes
S.", in
in a brazen
into a deep lake or
vessel", and "in puteum
grandem"
lake" only. (/) Under
hole", and twice afterwards
fulgura,
Furfur,
viliorem

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Extracts
"

cationes

corns

and

blasts",

\J nder

Under
the

for]of

exorcist

of

invocation

conjurer

exerciseth

forms

let him

"

"

If his

cap

dies

per

hujus

would

make

"

When

the

proper
this office".

of

this

the

The

Wier

head",
[with fear, etc.],the
on

men

[the

would

has

"

of

of

use
"

When

the
the

come
fit [.''
sit]fortis",be-

instead

read

si

translator

days".

instead

make

"

words,

next

incantations

spirit",it is translated,

abroad", "foris" having been

his

in three

exorcista",
offices

exorcist

homines

tres
.

ofiicia exercet
use

lightnings,
(")

is "artificers".

qualification,"hekilleth

to

be

be

and

maximos"

exorcistre

"Cum

or
[spirit]",

this

561

"thunders

"artifices

inimicos

without

Sydonay^

"When

is translated

Malphas,

Ve/"ar, "Contra

inficit" becomes,

(o)

tonitrua"

{in) In

IVier.

fro}n

of "fortis".

if he

be overwhelmed"
coopertus",
possibly wishing to express
his
[through fear as to cover
in
which
is
Wier
ambiguity
"

by "if his cap be so far on his head"

Besides
eyes], then, etc.
this, there is an
In Wier
in the translator.
have
si vero
we
:
fully followed
coopertus
fecerit exorcista,
fuerit, ut in omnibus
detegatur, efficiet: Quod si non
ab Amaymone
in cunctis
from
the
decipietur :" I can
only suppose
intended
to refer to his not
punctuation that the "Quod si non", etc., was
being '' fortis",and (as in Scot) "warie and standing on his feete". {p)
Under
if anie exorcist
has
Gaap, Scot says,
nor
see
him"; Wier
this

"

"

the

but

same,

Wier
he

has

follows

it up

equivalent
speaketh divinely" is

could

and

"nisi

per

artem".

the

On

for

no

have

with

"insensibility", (r) SJiax

loquitur de divinis rebus",

"

which

is not

elsewhere

made

hand,

other
:

an

".

.there
.

Scot

error

in this

not
made,
chapter,
in the
(i')Procell ."
shape of an
angell, but speaketh darkly of
valde
:
specie angelica, sed obscura
things hidden", is in Wier, "in
occultis".
Raiiin
of
de
he
stealeth
".
(/)
:
loquitur
wonderfully out
"mire
the kings house"; Wier,
ex
regis domi 7/1?/a/ia suffiiratur".
(v)
walles".
is translated
In Vine, "lapideos domos"
"stone
(ta)Flaiiros:
in cunctis."
Wier
says,"vere respondet. Si fuerit in triangulo mentitur
Scot follows the same
it,he,asa man
punctuation, but had he translated
been
have
of intelligence,must
have
that the (.)before
"Si" should
seen
after
and
"non"
inserted
struck out
after
"Si", for
placed
"triangulo",or a
made
this triangle was
specially for the exorcist's safety and the spirit's
and truthful
obedience
speaking (see ww^qx BilctJi, FnrfnriindSha.x^.
in Scot
confessed
of haste
It must,
be
to have
to be a mark
however,
admitted
such
so
as
mistakes, even
though he only copied, the more
"

he

have

must

things,

and

known

the

beguileth

"

Psciidoinonarchia.

in other

business",

is

And

in other

deceiveth

of
duplicate
before
"twentie"
(viginti)
translation

of
omission
"et fallit in aliis negotiis". The
"of
"de
the
be a press
but
divinitate", translated
"legions" may
error,
"of
translator's
I
for
it
means
really
divinity",must
be,
think, a
error,
the Divinity" (see
Purson"). {x) \] nd"r Bieer, Wier has "conspicitur
altero
"venit
in signo*"; under
simili*"; under
Decarabia,
Aym,
*
used
habenti."
MS.
the
book
homini
duos
or
Clearly
[capiti,simili]
had
been
in these places illegible,
more
or
was
likelythe copier
by Wier
"

"

unable
But
under
this

to

Scot's

fillin the

word

wanting
did

or

words,

understand

authority
Butr, and, not mentioning
of
names
sign;"! {y) The
not

any

the

and
it

its

first

sign, translates
fiends

this

indicated

on

differ

also

"

it,

by a*.

occurrence

is

scene

sometimes

4C

in
in

Extracts

562

Wier.

from

"y'',"c" for "k", etc., I give

Marthim"
alibi
followed
Wier
first,
by Scot's form.
"Bathym",
"Leraie", this
"Pursan""
Purson"; "Loray""
Bathin", "Mathin";
also
his alias is "Oray". Wier, by the way,
because
latter being wrong,
the
in
that
Leraie"
shows
not
pronounced
Leraje", as given
was
second
edition
of Scot.
Ipos", "Ayporos";
Ipes", alias "Ayperos"
such

spelling ; omitting

"

instances

i" for

as

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"Naberus"

"Naberius",

"

nove"; "Forres"
"Shax"; "Pucel""

wrong

"Marchocias"

"Foras";

"

"Roform; "Roneve"
"Chax"
"Marchosias";
Volac""
"Valac";
"Zagan";
Zaleos""
"Saleos";
"Ose";

the

probably

"

"

"

"

"Procell"; "Zagam""

"

Oze""
"Andrealphus";
"
is
Vual
(as Scot), 1583". It
Wal, 1660",
for "o", a MS.
used
five times
copyist's error.
I had
other
I think
some
pi-oofsin a MS.
"

"Androalphus""

are

Wier's

puts

"Secretum

prove

not

Tu", and

in

horum"

gives

one

from

facts

these

and

some

it,and
Wier, it

the

lator
trans-

and

way,

added,

be

capital

to

Scot

This

"

marginal,
"

copy

his

may
a

these

other
that

without
in any

words

by

to

is

"e"

that

lost; but

since

of

use

line, and

of the

explanation

no

sheet

access

Latm.

conclusion

had

made

with

conversant

very
.

our

and

Pseudomonarchia,

was

"

to

overmany

now

than

Scot

that

noticed

will be

"

the
firms
con-

was

["c.]

| etc.,
j one
vpo
in MS.
translation
that
this
show
was
to
seem
parchment"
1570
Notings, p. 418.)
(See also General
and
titles here
the
double
P. 379.
'"'"EligorP I do not understand
translated
should
here be
elsewhere
"aknight",
given, nor why "miles"
In
under
and
Alloccr
it is ''soldier".
while
Zepar, Fiircas, Miir/nur,
is
time
the
when
Wier)
Milites",
("
iii,
knights
given
chapter
p. 393,
soldiers".
be bound,
but
is said of
nothing, of course,
may
without
has
"Tocz"
P. 383.
Tocz.", like a contraction, but Wier
of

work

the

R."

T.

the

words

written

"

"

stop.

any

Scot, merely
384. '"''Asta^'oth.''''

P.

being

male.

At

and

p. 519

p.

for her

copying, is not responsible

525, he writing, calls Astarte

"

she

idoU".

389. '"''Valac

P.

Scot's

be

"

and

cubus)
P.

P.

it must
of

either

the

ed,

(as

the

but

corona",
fiend

think,
is the

rest

and

in Incubus

Suc-

sex.

often

done,

the

coalesced

rather,

or,

ducali
that

light firebrand."

then

was

"

says
remembered

...

as

angels wings like a boie", cannot,

uti puer
alis angeli".

Wier

be

be

"

of

"v4_y;;z

390.

elided
facem

Gomo7-yP

could

find,

we

translation

"

same;

with
.

Here

past

of

(as
verbs

elsewhere

ending

Wier

them.

in Scot)
in

has

"

or

ingentem

ardentem".
'"''Flauros

391.

if he
.

be

commanded."

Wier

adds

"

virtute

numinis".
P.

'"'"Note that

392.

legio7iP

Wier

simply

"Legio

has

is, in all probability, Scot's own.

"Ch.
P. 393.
3" is "" 69" of Wier.
"Ch.
Citatio
Pr^edictorum
4" is

6666".

The

rest

"

not

marked

as

These

chapter

4,

or

new
are

chapter,
the

Citatio, Wier

is

one

variations

being

in

Spirituum",
having " i, " 2, etc.

between

Wier

Latin,

in

Scot

and

and

though

Scot

in

English,

{a)

"

this
For

Extracts

[companion]

one

etc., is Scots
(^) Scot omits

adds," imo

in Scot

of the

end

the

at

tua;

with

"hoHe

crosse".
"

(/)

trinitie"
Wier's

Heli, Messias",

iji)Scot's

list,
Scot's

563

you"; "si prassto fuerit".

(b)
perditione".
{c)"And
note",

anima?

*^ before

The

"holie

Rafter
The
Anathiel".
(",')

"

in Wier

{d)

own.

be

always

must

394,"effect";Wier

VVier.

from

is in Scot

"anathi

after

in

"Gayes"

"Tolimi"

only.

Enathiel"

is Wier's

is

Scot,

are

"Tolima".

names.]
(z)[Second
"hortan"; his"Vege
of them
letters, in 1583, being several
dora",
vigedora", Wier's
so
Scot's
separated that they could easily be read as two words
Ysesy"
;
is Wier's
is "ysyesy".
Elhrac"
(7) [Third list.]Scot's
Elhroc";
"eban
her",
Ebanher",
{k) P. 666, Scot's
Cryon" is irion"; "Sabboth"
And
I may
add
that while
is, as before, more
rightly "sabaoth".
every
word
in Scot is capitalised except
"dora", really the sequel of "Vige",
and
"A"
Sabaoth",
only "Deus
"n", "Rex", "Joth", "Aglanabrath",
list of

Wier's

"Horta"is

"

"

"

"

"

"El''

"Enathiel",

none

of
of

none

the
the

P. 395.

fourth

Elhroch"

the

list,
are
capitalised.

Salomonis
added

is conteined

in the

booke

first of

of

the

the

third

"

the

*,

the

mark

of

This

called", etc.

explained by Wier's
that
continetur",
is, continue

that

Messias"

"

first list,

list, and

list

is better

sentence

be

second

"As

"Elias", and

"Amazim",
"

"

an

Continua
"

the

ut

etc."

omission,

is

ambiguous

in libro

etc.

as

Annuli
It

may

in

omitted

the

English.
Scot
"Hasc

blasphema

in magos
meretur."

(/"., his

authority) wholly
execranda
hujus mundi

"

Wier's

omits
fttx

"

final

sentina

bene
mentis
constitutam, pro scelerato
prophanos
would
be
translate
1
not
to
think,
Scot,
unlikely

incited

"

poenam
ausu

jure

this, or be
be
wholly

it would

something
similar, but
by it to write
Some
of the
differences
entered
against the purport of T. R.
into,
both
above
and
favour
the
belief
that
to
two
seem
just
previously,
of
the
Salomonis
were
used, but very
independent
copies
Einpto.
and
show
of
no
amount
carelessness,
merely
possibly
great
many
of
Latin.
Secretum
The
the
the
name"^
at
secretorum",
giving
etc.,
same
place, viz.,just at the end of the enumeration,
cipal
prinetc., of the
to favour
a
must
devils, might seem
Wier; but we
copying from
from
which
these
leaves
remember
that
the Evipto. Salomonis
are
of
its
have
and
copied may
itself,
proving
genuineness,
possibly by way
copied these details from an earlier,or supposedly earlier, Secretum
"

secretorum".

Additions

Wier, i, 7, " 10.

implicatos crines, arenas
lapides, ossa,
stupam,
"

to

Similiter

copiam,

ex

Part

parte
clavos

I,

p.

558.

postica

"

uteri

coUo

novit

ferreos, ligna, vitra confracta,

interim
offuscata
prsestigiis movere,
vel proacie : insecta
auribus
furtive immittere, qute postea
oculorum
In all
Cf. Scot, p. 132.
also iv, c. 7, " 1-4.
See
deant, vel evolent."
coincidence
of
probability a mere
thought.
substantise
"In
lacte
sunt
tres
Wier,
commixtce,
iv, c. 11, " 8.
nimirum
Cf Scot, p. 281, copied verbatim.
" serum.''
caseus
butyrum,
et

similia

GENERAL

NOTINGS
For

"

P.

2.

P.

ic.

That

"

W.

burnt

was

then

also

that
"

Mr.

is

and
of

of

many

their

truth

of

they

shall
had

the

additional

have

yet

which

Witches

these

doeings,
burnt

and

favour

of

being

of

being

come

of

and

such

"

can

be

again,

fire,

whome

"

it

be

upon,

deemed

be

may

like

sufficient
the

for

magistrates

high

so

such
of

"

landes
.

be

to

wished)

inflicted

strangleth
the

burning
imposed

not

1652, they

with

not

by

the

common

hanged,

"Some

but

burnt

many

[for
had

mother

Ashes

to

being

in

some

alledging

cases

been

burnt,
to
hereditary

burnt
her

the

it
for

blood

Progeny

that

was

the
is
in

held
same

it

was

rather

which

tormet,

practise";

burning

them

with

more

mercie

then

presume,

was,

is

comburendo.
that
(a proof
at Maidstone,

Assizes

rather

received

proof
crime]

same

milde

too

they

it

might

as

prevented
the

at
as

danable

wished
.

be

of

adopted
the

punishment

no

burning

ha^ret.

universally
law), for at

first

at

The
De

law,

(with

Englande
rope."

ecclesiastical

was

were

of

lawe

common

under

But
was

the

had

that

I should

that

divelishe

forren

is

it

degree

fessed
con-

they

witches

these

Why

for

other

Lakeman

of

generation.
:

as

the

that

notice

Mother

I ?

sayd

merciiesse

never

first

speaks

of

the

possibly

The
of

that

but

others

and

other

confesse

rest;

first.

Dedication,

She
the

is,

lately into
companie

doe

favour

cruelly [? civilly] executed

most

thought

and

his

which

(B. 6).

hanged

Rygorously,

for

tearme

much

hanged
is
burning

in

gentle
sayd

have

it

so

I and
whereupon
the
apprehending

for

they

what

says

confess,

to

over

her

of

W.

For

truth.
come

Englande:
and

W.

Bennett

the

were

craft
witch-

of
wife

burnt.

Eliz.

knowledge

hanged"

across

be

advertised

shall

be

ing,
say-

the

Davie,

to

was

Commission

the

favour

and

within

they

Latin

question

the

Ade

confesse

limites,

W.
W.,
1645.
Ipswich,
punished.
rygorously

have

she

hath

be

received

within

are

as

favour

learning

great

have

Justices

her

that

persuading

Majestic,

numbers

people

Darcie,

have

where.
else-

witches

that

proof

how

Justice
wilt

think,

319.

p.

shows

that

of

Oueenes

our

it

thought

thou
man

Repeated

preface.]

his

the

and,

mediseval

The

55-7,

pp.

As

away."

but

exercising

husbandman,

said

[In

England;

Glossary.

see

Switzerland,

effectus".

1582."

in

TEXT.

72.

p.

toUitur

W.

then

there

Cf.

taken

causa

17.

in

done

cause
.

ablata

P.
not

Merlin."

"As

14.
"

Still

here

given

7iot

bells."

Ring

"

P.

words

SCOT'S

ON

opinion

against
that

the

witch

body

of

amongst
that
a

her

witch

from
becomming
thereby
evill, which
by hanging

is

and

of

not.'
P.

"

19.

Excommunicat

persons."

Evidence

of

Scot's

haste,

General

566

"Away

p. 80.
"

Text.

Scofs

on

withall"^"

with"
Companion
An
odd
expression that sounds
metaphorically, from the idea
almost
was
or
companionship

with".

agree

Notino;s

practically and
a
journey, when

here,
to

us,

in

other

but

places

then

used

on
companionship
altogether necessary.
I myself
P. 84. " The
them
[night]mare." Most, I suppose
among
in a deep sleep.
have
known
times
that these
at
to
occur
a
person
My fourth nightmare, a horrible, troubled, and
inconsequent dream,

of

"

"

far

so

as

month

only

in

snake

occurred

remember,

can

interval

two's

or

Then

country.

between

years

each, occurred

appeared

one

two

some

be

to

three,

at

when

ago,

years
in my

and

on

ago

primitive

I
the only room
bedroom,
wriggling about my wattle and daub
and
furniture
bed, bedroom,
thought myself wide-awake,
being
conclusions
were
as
coherent,
plainly visible, and my thoughts and
of my
and
self-possessed as at any moment
life,until a
myself as
and
of
two
came
more
sense
or
unreality
vigorous efforts
by
me,
upon
and
I
mind
awoke
that
of both
body
My
myself.
experience, and
I
all
will
stories
recorded
various
do
not
explain
84,
ghostly
p.
say
awake.
widewherein
the sufferer
asserts
positively,and believes, that he was

bed,

or

had.

"

"

is

as

As

sure

as

club

that

tangible

heard

it at

the

cards

thus

named.

the

apparent

laid

"

with

An

the

"

her

meaning

is obvious;

"

from

the

as

"

sure

I have

but

of the

sureness

application arising from

possibly in the first instance

false

and

phrase.

this word
its

worth

I conjecture, but
recording.
flaxen
was
suggested by the hempen
or
"hamten"
coined
to
being
rhyme
sequent

night." I have
placed "him"
the
reading of the British
But
in Fletcher's
M.
Thomas,
iv, 6,
shght variations, and ending

To

of Scot.

spell,with

some

"

which

and

you

derived

as

Folk-lore

for his use,

that

margin,

the

Museum
we

MS.

have

the

of

same

"

She

more

in

and

conjecture

own

parts

will strike

stampen".

P. 87.
my

derivation

The
or

though
of
example
of the words,

sameness

garments

can

card-table,

of
jocular use
P. 85. "Hampton."
only conjecture, that

fi-om

club."

"

would

stir from

not

with

agrees

him

that

[St. George]

Shakespeare's

quotation

night",

in Lear,

iii,4

"

St.

Withold
"Bid
her

And

"

has

ViderimP,

"Videntes

[the nightmare's]

etc.
essent

'"^FiliosDeiP

her

Scot

troth

alight
plight."

Altered,

apparently,
pulchrse", etc.
here

alters

^^FiHi"

to

from

the

Vulgate,

which

objective, because

it
does
the same
elsewhere, whether
interpret". He
be
Thus, 422, we have
or
preposition that precedes.
English verb
'"'"'xw
it follows
htcsiust
"Vitas
458,
Speciilo exciiiFairum",
"prooved";
and
"
in
Ch'culo
Salo/iioiiis
381,*
Spiritum", because
ploriinC^ ;
; 544,
of the same
in
find one
instance
follow
the words
signifieth". We
it follows

"

doo

"

"

Nash's

Summers

Last

Will

and

Test.

Notings

General
"

p.
P.

"A

91.

P.

"

P.

"

In

94.
moothes".

faggot
tiie

western

"

"

the

"A

masse""

morrowe

This

"

"

he
in

and

Bel

to

seems

the

five

but

reason,

have

used

"

27-

words."

syllable"
the

sense", while

same

3^,

the Drao^oft,

nor

syllable

One

; but

phrase
meaning,

made

was

sailor.
'"'"Abactick."

104.

rule

Bodin's

"

P.

the

at

rung

Good

Christmas
I think, on
Day
was
the older
churches, where
usage
before
celebrated
and
noon.
Scot's
time,
now,
in
1550-58.
by the Pope
Not
onelie
reserved)."
P. 99.
(His reason
of the

bell

Ber-

All masses,
except,
morning mass.
certain
in
and
except
Friday,
by prescriptionallowed, being in

and

that

vexed

Catholic, worshippers

i.e.^Roman

all true,

567

still

bell, the

sacring

Text.

knees.

their

on

maker."

bell
Saccaring
of the host, when

95.
elevation
fall

Bodin, ii,6.
Bodin, ii,6.
in
as
Hands",

accuseth."

He

90.

Scot'

on

as

curiously sounding
we
do, figuratively,
"

words

five

not

are,

even

form
of expression".
[to plague] being understood.
disposed",
107.
the
such
to
foolish
homage
Make
P. 1 10.
a
so
bargaine or doo
or".
We
would
devill."
bargaine [with]
more
exactly say
The
from
memory?
Did
22"
Scot
P. III.
Exod.
[18].
quote
I
found
Scot's
have
Ox.
nor
ed.,
Sept.,0 ov TToiTjaere [var.]Trepifttwaere
verb
as
a
recognised variant.
"
Ecclus.", the
in the
is twice
margin put for
P. 113. "Eccl."
Eccle."
In p. 145, by, I suppose,
Book.
printer'serror,
a
Apocryphal
Ecclus."
Scot
Ecclus."
is put for
rightly gives
Elsewhere,
sanabit
et
"2.
"Osee
6" [i, 2]. Vulg. has
cepit,
P. 115.
Quia ipse
dies."
duos
nos
curabit
nos.
post
nos
3. Vivificabit
; percutiet, et
the Vulg. has
in Deut.
xxxii, 39, where
The
"ego", etc., is only found

differing five words

in the

"Witch

P.

is

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

vivere

faciam".
"

looke

If you

[what

into

concerning] Habar",

written

I have

etc.

P.

counsellors, and

her

"

said

to

the

this

day

that

to

be

See

Barton."

Kent, and a servant

Reg. Scot's first wife.

Aldington,
Cobbe,
P.

127.

brought

"

In

about

his

in his

has,

at

the

more

of

smell

think,

it is

as

so

dried

its insertion

here,

She
Hist., v, i.
father
or
grandfather

Fronde's
of

the

mightie power."

name", though in such a

or
by".
This
booklet
P. 132.
1572."
the Stat. Regs.
"

fear

and

murderer.

would-be

folk-lore, which
worthy of trial,the
shows

rent
cur-

Elizabeth

bit of

dog

young

then

beliefs
of

skin.

'"'Ells.

126.

as

beliefs

the

of her

execution
A

Such

ointment."

an

supposed

now

doong."

Wolves

of wolf's

piece

is

vraiseinblance

sufficient

P.

with

"Besmearing
than
justify more
119.

or,

Either
more

case

as

the

"in"

likely,it
this

we

of
was

should

the

say

Jane
above

line

used

of

was

of

as

it is

"through"

"

"

is not

known,

I believe

nor

is it in

General

568

Scofs

on

Text.

%b

P.

"Eccle"

142.

"

P.

phrase

naturally
and
body
P.

if he

of

of all

had

closed

in

which

alone

he

P.

"

She

147.

hole

could

see

saith

to

; but

in

himself.

conceals

his

that

Saul

one

head

shut

much

really
on, as
window-shutter,
went

door

that

this, because

it is meant

what

shut

as

through
the
light thrown
subject.
upon
[but intentionally loud enough for

have

or

"

example

conceal

to

mean

fisherman

I presume

knowing

of

trying

or

should

net"

excellent

An

net."

hole."

means

up

with

single
netting.

of

Finger

out

"

fold

in folds
"

with

disguising himself,
that

odd,

thinks

146.

himself

himself

meant

seem

may

[Ecclus, 49, 16, 17].

Covered

145.

this
It

Notinss

or

"

herself"

hear].
excellent
Right ventriloquie." This
investigation of the
be
read
with
Bible
those
who
even
might
advantage
by
now
story
hold
that Samuel
God's
allowance
command.
or
really appeared by
belief
involves
Such
three
a
impossibilities. First, that God
having
Saul
thought
afterto answer
now
an
repeatedly declined
by lawful means,
b)^
His
from
mind.
that
of
He
who
the time
changed
Secondly,
Saul

to

"

P.

150.

had

Moses

far

he

as

and

witch,

that

known

was,

condemned

so

and

could,
to

in

that

witchcraft, that
with

blood,

notorious

so

all Israel.

lying spirit into the

did not
the prophecy

that

mouth

of

and

had

put it down
of
the action

favoured

that

case

Thirdly,

Saul

now

it could

the

Deity

not

must

but

be,

have

as

as
a

it

put

since

God-blessed

prophet,
important point.
and
Sadaias."
P. 151. "Ai'as
he
Here
rightly distinguishes the
but
in
in
he gives "Rabbi
and
his
list
of
authors
two
consulted,
141,
;
Sedaias
Haias".
Haias
celebrated
Hai", or "Haja", was
a
lonian
BabyRabbi, born
or
969 A.D.; died 1038. Sedaias
Saadja flourished
true

come

true

in

than

more

one

"

circa

900-40.
"Called

P.

Sept., or

Vulg.,

pythonem

similar
"

but
"

terris

pater":

and

N.T.

in

Acts

wordings.
pater."

"

Liber

Porphyrius"

Liber

Greek

or

habens";

have

Beza

by that
Vulg., i Sam.
xvi, 16, the
Not

Pythonissa."

155.

whom
"

: Apollinem
Then
158.

Liber"

is

"

in
word, either
mulier
xxviii, 7, has
Greek, the Vulg., and
exact

"

Bacchus"

in

Eundem

himself

Scot

and
Cooper
Calepine follow
says
Solem
Liberum
:
apud superos
patrem

Th.

"

of
in

apud inferos."
I
cousening ciueane'"=Than
[believethat], etc.
should
That
the
before
Then"
be
note:
i.
a
(,),though
(.)
probably
in this
as
occasionally we have (;) where
only (,)is required. 2. That
book
for
then"
we
than", I conjecture that this mode
rarely have
of spelling was
not
at the time
universal, but only commencing.
from
Cor.
P. 159.
the
Nemo
scitP
i
Slightly altered
question,
of Beza.
those
ii,1 1, and not the Vulgate words, but apparently more
Tji solus''' [2 Chron.
enini solus
tu
vi, '})^- Vulg. reads,
also
where
David
nosti
corda
it has
hominem";
JiHoruin
corda",
"
universas
menxxviii,9 ; but
speaks to Solomon
similarly, i Chron.
tium
it.
follows
cogitationes"
omits
Ego Deus'^
[Jer. xvii, 10]. He
"probaiis^^ before
roics''' in Vulg.
P.

"

"

"

"

'"'"

"

"

"

"

"

General
P.

162.

"

P.

166.

"

(and
a

loose

both
is

569

page.

"Zach.

references,

Roman

given

Text.

"

[Margin]
the

Scof

on

Epotherses."
Rightly, in 163, Epitherses".
I presume
revolution."
of the planets
By
by revolution
then
into a certain
as
was
thought), until they came
stellation",
"conanother.
This
I gather from
i.e.,position as regards one

stars,

previous

Notings

Catholics

Zach.

lo."

We
in

common

and

have

those

here

days,

Protestants.

The

further

the

to

example

of

made

by

Bible

first clause

is in

sense

[,2],and somewhat,
Isai.44[9, 10]; but the remainder
though "months", etc., is placed third instead
shew"
is, I take it,a variant of Isai. xli,23.
168. "Firmament."
His error
in writing "earth"
shows
his haste,
explains in part the wording of his Scripture quotations. Cf. pp.

from

lo

Ps. cxxxv,
16, 17;
of first,
while
"let them
P.
and

But see
also note, p. 503.
174.
P. 169. "The
increase
of the moon."

19,

the

Remora,

show

that

but

that

he

more
"

P.

head

doubt

to

as

staunched

not

was

'7X'''"-In

173.

used,

174.
Pharaohs

of

Persian

show

composition

that

confined

now

original,for the

small

these

and

of

Not

having

letter
Other

kings."
curious

revisal

the

to

capitals,

r].

references

transpositions
of

both

his

due

and

MS.

the

to
were

of

the

copy.

176. "Manacies."

P.

H,

the

days

the

in this book

haste

printed

those

in the

here

as

"Pharaoh

P.

that

This, his doubtful

in

carp's
blood,
of knowledge,
naturally sceptical in matters
only gave
up the beliefs of his day after investigation.
MahoDiets
dove."
He
would
his belief,as
Wier
express
that
it
the
do
its feats.
openly,
(as
eagle) was
taught to

Scot

171.

does

to

that the bone

'"''

P.

was

his belief

it is

press

form,
changed in

with

met

for "menacies".

error

It is

this

so

presume

the

second

edition.

be

"

180.

P.

Faile

true, but

by night."

dreame

to

in

must

general

Scot's
modified.

be

instances

some

statement

From

my
many
say at least twenty
years, I tried to remember
short
remember
them
for
this very
and
could
a
purpose,
I had
what
I find that
well ; but never
could
thought on
"

day,

the

or

edition

not

days before,

of late years,
had
casually

both

of

Scot,

mind

my

as

and

these
worried

for

me

my

frequently
in, or
P.

from

that
182.

not

nightmare,

to

might
"Of

physical

be natural

to

have

beset

physicall

should

rather

me,

and

say

at
was

that

thoughts that
waking hours.

in my
I

thing
some-

This

suppose

occupied
October, yet

connected
busied
have

matters

reliefs to the

dreames."

to
on.

now

both

digestion

my

dream

my

it is

have

dreams,

my

my

witchcraft, has

these

yet

that

showed

instance,

own
seem

and

very

during the
dreams.
Thrice,

anything

to

for

while

meditated

not

and

November,

when

even

to

trace

of

question

the

since

to

of, though

thought
as

able

been

months,

some

themselves,

approach
From

well
time

suggestion

even

gave
I have

had
reference
has
single dream
subjects. Similarly, family matters

dreams

"

however,

may
for

youth,

my

he

with
and

me

truded
in-

never

time

one

out

of

dreams
I had

near

order.
most

indulged
dreams

means

causes.

4D

the

melancholia,

for mad

follow

in

borne

are

used

in

melancholy

mind,

cxxix; Vulg. cxxx

given consecutively, I think, in the
Profundis."

183. "De

P.

humour

supposed
is

of madness

is often

his

of

some

misunderstood.

will be

sentences

this

that, unless

bile, and

black

for the

and

in

bile", which,
form

"

melancholia.

Scot

that

Proceeding from "black

day, produced melancholy, that
I would
add
that
melancholy"

of that

opinions

called

Text.

Scot's

ings on

'"'MelancholicallP

1S2.

p.

or

Not

General

570

Ps.

Rit.

All

Book.

Prayer

Rom.

OJJicium

Defuiictorum.
"

English notion,

"

184.

P.

Slum"

"

"

Europ."
P. 185.
in

"

with

thousand

second

edition

as

one

acorus"

"

Asarum

similar

tale

our

"

countries."

farre

to

contrarie"
four

"that"

the

Here

"thousand"

the

for

words

of

"

does

:="he

is
an

seem,

fell out

it were,

as

not,

might

that

one

noting

Shakespearean

See

Scot

witch.

that."

but

after

witchcraft

against
supposed

one

though
thought.

one,

water-cress".

"yellow

is

common

fell out

that

considered

been

for
"one"

the

to

for

thousand

tried

thus

thousand

the

true."

work

English
who

refer

us,

cited

in

"

from
.

some

edition

vulgare",

errand

"An

187. "A

P.

second

in the

Acarum

judge

Italian

come

parsley."

mountain

told

Translated

Eleoselinum."

say,

least

at

an

of Bombastes

servant-lover

the

dreams, they

morning

And

Formerly

dreams."

certain

expressed by

as

"

"

and

Pleasant

as

have

truly.
have

to

under

this

page.

JP. 190.
rite

accounted

was

in its

was

Curious

Moloch."

to

that

holy, should

essence

purifying,

not

have

that

seen

possibly

and

this

idolatrous

expiatory,

an

^'"Menehas''' (example, Deut.

xix, 10). Hebr.
quite agree with Wier, i, " 9.
Cf. Strutt, s. n.
Philosophers table."
board.
table"
or
played on a

one.

^rt.H^- Here

198.

P.
does

Scot, knowing

...

fire

that

offer

"To

he

not

"

The

philosopher's

"

game,

Sober

"

Of

loose

letters

"

of

writer."

Of

each

letters."

way

of

each

person's
Unequal number

"
"

misprint for letter,or rather,

each
[set ofj letters",or "of

"of

saying
name

ironical.

course,

Either

or

of

haps,
per-

the

names".
vowels."

bit of folk-lore

as

yet, I

think, unnoticed.
P.

as

of

which

the

pansies,

viola

those

equal authority
Canonical
Scriptures".
"

202.

H.),

grass,

Council

Apocrypha."

Trent,

Church

1550, made
of England

"

defines
P.

the

with

of

them

and

"Added

200.

loves."

True

four-leaved

grass,

Garden
occasional

variations

tricolor, L. (Britten
of

three-leaved

the

trefoil.
"

salt,etc.,
P. 205.

are

To

our

thrown

left side."

against

'"'"Sero rubens.'"

So

far

ill-luck

P.

169,

an
over

Scot

explanation why horse-shoes,

the

quotes

left shoulder.
this

in

English

as

General

lawful

divining
206.

P.

of

"Stella

comet

natural

then

thought

star, partly

Scot's

on

in fact,

causes,

erratts."

was

from

nature

from

Noiings

he

presume

as

Cicero

571

vveatherwise

means

vation.
obser-

planet, partly

cause
be-

differing in origin and

the plural in the sense

portent,

because

Text.

uses

planets.
"A'(9;/ ^j/."

Vulg.

from

Not

Beza

or

his

probably

own

rendering.
"

P.

[Jer. viii, 7].

Milvus"

209.

Sentence

in

as

while

Vulg.,

the

Authorised
version, has storke.
version, like our
have
meanings
Significators", i.e., of the planets which
constellations".
and
their
according to
co-positions or
positions
A
of
P. 212.
flattery for their client.
Sapiens."
sop
cuckoldes."=Who
P. 213.
"Maketh
themselves
by their negligence
made
and
be
themselves
to
ignorance cause
cuckolds, while pretending
other
future.
to know
person's
every
P. 225.
Phaers
Virgil" [B. 4, adjin?^. Scot, however, has printed
Geneva

"

P.

210.

"

"

"

line

each

two.

as
"

P.

Balme",

230.

syllable at
"

P.
"This

the

This

232.
is

etc.),anyone

who
"

somewhat
But

syllables.
original.
P.

true

as

Apparently

copy."

and

His
the

be

may

for

than

pardon.
idea, that

nautical
of it than

board

"

"

238.
"

Stircus

sometimes

(or

between

pardon."
Possibly

An

are

in

"

founded

you

on

for

wind

"

or

I would

Oger

Ferrier"

in

ordinary
birthplace, where
modus

at

following
and

The

once

to

is headed
say,

passages,

myself

are

that
and

not

"

in his contents

and

he
"

of the

in

Homerica

De

for

indebted

died

the

my

it,as

translate

to

well

"

was

"

bear

this
it.

as

Ferrerius

",
given out
through-

born

at

and

Toulouse,
afterwards

2, ch.
Medicatione".

discovery

cause

to

pect
ex-

whether

Medicis,
1588. B.

de

for

faith.

firm

f^errarius",

Catherine

well

as

meant

physician
"

for

reference

whistling

It could
or

used

get

might

know

to

plum".
belief

Mcdicatio.'"

text, in his list of authors,

reader

true

it,and
whistling on
whistling denoting

Scot

curious

be

formerly given to
opinion ":=firm

Ho7ne}-ica

Dicdcndi

of the
the

be

to

the

still

you
for

to

whether

not

it would

"

151 3, physician
returned
to his

here

for

ironical

an
a

been

Constant

"Auger",

Vera

letters

enough

search

expression

whistle

have

I know

literally,but

240.

the

Plumme."

"

alias

"John",

these

near

More

signification was
P.

ing,
printer hav-

invoker.

when

want.

you

ship.

P.

the

for

error

press

edition,

"N."

our

spoken
because
probably, however,
of care
and
want
thought, as in bench-whistler, one
a
for, after merely
pardon or the thing wished
one's
larks to drop into
mouth.
expect

more

extra

an

"is".

distances
popish periapt." The
"ka"
"am"
the
and
variable,
1 have
not
misspent my time

"Whistle

things

the

has

234.

other
to

is

""^-"Thomas."

233.

line

longer

each

true
a
copy", as given in the second
inadvertently, ahiiost reduplicated the

P.

are

that

Note

etc.

end.

of "Ferrmus"

of Scot's

ever-ready

curious

ii,of his
And
and

blunder,

Shakespearean

General

572
friend, the
will

And
of
at

"

A.

which

he

first he

speaks

Caracteras

"

tractate

p?-od!den'ty
the

end
but
of

copy

of

verbis

the

Lyons

not
give
Scot, attributed

the

the

the

reader

have
in

as

effectus

sanatos

of Scot's

form

arisen

"verbis"
'.

"verbi
or

is

Scot's
Museum
faint

so

as

Ferrier, like
stant
fansie", or "con-

But

fixed

"

from

British

the

mind's

chapter, or
; quod

nonsense-sentence

"s'' of

imagination

to

cures

his

medicationem

only
that,

the

another

Amuleta

in

of

heading

Homericam

fact

edition, 1574,

such

as

(I believe

is that

to

careful

"

et inysteriis
sans^tiine77i^

chapter.
due

et

he

passage
It could

patients

to

recourse

".
as
margin
physic^e alligationes", then
Galen
(and Trallianus)
says,

seen

"

words

"

Ferrier,

the

had

in which,
the

also

the

to

Trallian

italicised

the

in

Text.

says
have

must

one

These,

that

were

The

was

When,"

generally
"appensiones

of

sitppj-fssjun

haste,

treatment,

Carmina".

else,

HoiJicriis

"

Harrison.

of Galen's

somewhere

Scot'

on

describes

first ridiculed, but

eye)

at

W.

yield to ordinary

not

kind,"

Rev.

Notings

Holland's
refer to Sir
H.
also I would
book
opinion"; on which
the Effect of Iniairination
in Disease.
on
Thus
he continues
Depre:
carmina
hendiitaque curationis hujus eventum
non
a caracteribus
non
ex
Sed
vis animi
sibi
tanta
est
nostri, ut si c;[uidhonesti
permanare.
in
firmiter
persuaserit, atque
ea
persuasione
perseveravit, idipsum
Si neque
quod concepit agat, " potenter operetur.
fidentem, neque
dilSdentem
nihilominus
Id in dentium
vis animi
agentis operabatur.
"

doloribus
.

forte

videre

aperte

reluctantis

licet.

gegroti animum,

dififidet,
aut

cCger

vis nulla

cantante

sensim
.

erit.

ita

prtecantator

dolor

ut

movet

existimet

non

si

At

extinguatur.

ridiculum

plane

remedium
.

prae-

sunt
caracteres
carmina, non
concordis."
"
confidentis,
cum
patiente

Non
.

Nam

sunt

ergo

talia possunt,
sed vis animi
quo
Wier
Ferrerius
the
V, ig, "1-4, gives
rightly. The
staunching of blood by

quotation,
words

well

as

refers

to

his

as

the

name,

in

cme

the

Odyssey.
"

P.

physicians
sudden

of

at

tales

Roman

Catholics

through
"

P.

243.

same

Hearbe

(Pliny).
the

pilgrims

wood-rose"

at, say,
in

or

well

believe

shrine

of Our

miracles

such

anoint

and

to

other

some

some

Lady

than

do

sometimes

cause.

Holland

Holyokes

called

So

Alysson."
Phil.

can

the

anointers

Protestant

fear

man

believing

more

no

when

the

cured

known

are

cases

through

medical

Protestant

though

Similar

feare."

day, whether

present

of diseased

Lourdes,

cure

the

emotion.

of the

sudden

Through

242.

"

says,
Rider

because
take

Some

gives

"

it cured
it to

be

phobia
hydroAsperuia,

minor,

rubia

cannabis

agrestis".
P.

"

244.

magical
affecting

Scarifie."

tooth
the

Might
have
might
thoughts, and

be
the

done

with

advantage

through

them

lancet

gum

in
the

some

but

instances

body,

as

the
of

noted,

p. 240.
"

Cj

"(??/."

This,

illorum

ibat

transiens
by "4* Jesus autem
after
"J*
per
a
"eo", was, according to
Paulus
twice
witnessed
turnity
Grillandus, who
it,a charm
producing taciand
!
either
this or
torture
insensibility under
Something,
inaudible
something else, being repeated by the prisoner in an
voice.

medium

preceded

*i*'\with

General

574
P.

"Herbe

267.

Scot's

Noti7igs on

betonica."

Stachys betonica", Plin.,b. 25, c. 8.

Thapsus", L., "bullock's
;

"

"PuUein", etc.
lungwort" (Kent). Tusser,
of
Lungwort".

Text.

"

"Verbascum"

Scot, calls it "Longwort",

like

variant

"

P. 268.

"Baccar."

"Valeriana

Celtica", L.;
"Browze".

being so spelt
spelling.

"Vervain."

used, according

others

Gives

accord,

to

rusticum", or, according to Sprengel,

"foxglove", or "asarabacca".
it
of Bowze=boughs,
the
meaning
in
in
but
the custom,
not
rhyme
only

"Nardum

us

as

was

"Verbena

verbenas
L. (and other
officinalis",
and
of
beasts,
poison, venom

?),
witched
be-

Park, "against

to

drinks".
"

Palma."

Willows

Palm

Sunday

; sometimes

means

Palma

Christi, a

in
the

calf

rooted

suspect

used

were

but

yew;

flat-hand

"Antirchmon."

England

"

as

says,

Scot,

"

penna;

he

"antirrhinum",

for

it is much

says

"

"Dicuntur

on

think

to

orchis.

misprint
Pliny, b. 25,
a

Linn.
snap-dragon, A
snout,
c. 8,
esteemed
enchanters,
by
Minshen
Lappoint."
gives "Lapouin",
for lapwing, but I have
been
unable
to find this word.
s

palm

the

as

incline

here

French

the

as

" 6,
suffitEe, phantasmata
upupa^
be
the lapwing,
taken
to
was
his
crest
as
described]
[from
Wier

v,

21

then
fugare", and the upupa,
as
now,
"Wherefore
though Th. Cooper says,
it cannot
be our
it is rather
lapwing
[hoopoe],
Houpe"
an
it is likely from
which
The
the
both
onomatopeiatic.
being
names,
K.
Miss
P.
Kent,
daughter of the vicar of Oare, near
Faversham,
the
that
old
heard
when
an
Woolrych, says
lappoint as
man,
young,
for the still-abounding lapwing.
name
common
P. 269. "Cleave
this bit
oken
branch."
One
an
is tempted to think
...

is

of folk-lore
P.

271.

"Ps.

...

reminiscence

of Druidical

Exaltabo.'"

"Nameles
P. 273.
is not
which
much
so

Ps.

245,

finger." Wier,
nameless

as

Pr.

times.
B.

vers.

"innominatum".

"unhappy",

this

From

etc., I think

the

last,

middle

"digitus impudicus", "famosus",

"infamis", under
latter epithet, cf. Persius, Sat.
which
he
At
325
ii, for the reason.
calls the middle
the
the
and
at
at
finger
326 the middle,
long,
329
longest finger.
Made
room."
P. 275.
Gave
occasion
or
opportunity.
P. 284. '"^Final/ie."
This
is in italics,the mark
of a quotation, but
it is not from
the Rhemish
he
of the books
Test, of 1582, given as one
have
I yet found
version
he took
from
what
Protestant
consulted, nor
finger

is

meant,

"

it.
P.
words

I."
289. "Eccle.
I. "
being a remembrance

of

the

we

see

sense

press
of

for

error
verses

"

13 and

13,

17.

the
is

It

Ecclus.

not

P.

294.
universal

"The
coral
"

corral."
for children

Dinothera."

"Aitites."
the

Probably

eagle's nest.

Can

when
Cannot

in this

the

origin

of

the

almost

teething.?
find

it.

Properly "Aetites",
Plin.,b. 7, c. 3.

stone

said

to

be

found

in

General
Droonke

"

P. 294.
those

themselves

throwing

Scof

on

Text.

575

An

apes."

as

watched

have

who

Notings

expression readily understood

purposeless doings of apes and

the

by
their

about.
This

"Amethysus."

twice, but

occurs

"Corneolus."

know

it not

as

amethystus.
descriptions are given
Th.
and
Pliny, Bartholome,
Cooper, Minshen,
Holyokes
cornelian.
Rider, but I presume
(as given by Bailey) it is our
"
The
P. 295.
emerald.
Unknown
Smarag."
to me.
"Mephis."
P. 296. " Wherelay
concluded."
It is improbable that this is,
as
more
elsewhere, concealed
irony. Much
not
was
probably Scot

variant

of

this

of

by

from

free

belief

sowing

in the

influences

just as
stones,
of seeds, though

"Academicall
300.
and
students
by

P.

held

of

believed
he

did

in

the

the

discourses."

in

of

formation

the

of

in the

moon

astrology.

refers

He
the

at

the

on

influence

believe

not

candidates

stars

disputations
these, of course,

the

to

colleges, as

forth the opinions of others.

Is this fabulous
folk-lore
not?
"Serpent abandon."
or
cf.
It appears
from
"Celondine,
Chelidonius",
p. 293.
and
Pliny, 25, 8, that the Chel. majus, L., is that spoken

naturally
P.

he

these

Various

set

301.

P.

302.
Dioscorides
of.
P.
at
at

"

"
Reneweth
303.
of
the presence

that

of the
"

P.

P.

312.

writing
led

the

real

or

the
I

of

beliefs
this

put

discrimination
of

speak

This, vouched
wisdom

and

of

black

"Two

314.
belief that

times

to

"As

colour.

P.

and

variant, that it does so either

mortall
enimie", and not merely

of note.

doth."

want

Elizabethans

that

worthy

children."

that

to

or

friend

is

piety

then

"Black

This

deare

Princess

of the

scandals

murderer,

Our

304.
Scot, shows

bleeding."

as

things

all insects, and

"Of

death

the

by

Trevisa's
head

todes."

of after

corrupt
P.

of

air "

by pores."
316. "Aqua

(or colour
black, etc.,

elsewhere.

term

319.

"The
"

333-

Cf.

The

blindness) which
approached
of

sun

generation

He

not

matters,
of

man

was

of
presume,
confirmed
apparently
means,

belief

universal
were

inanimate

on

the

the

toads,

lice ; for Bartholome,

Batman's
1. 18, c. 88 : " Lice
and
nits gender

just before, they

that

sweate

out

Not

add

Ovid's

in

that

taken
Scot

are

engendered

betweene

wine, etc., though

card."

of

which

from

being

cause

possibly his age did

P. 338.
Gaggle
"

I may

Nether

looseness

to

An

living person,

rectified

or

as

the

against

times.

either

lice."

man

composita."

the

geese.

vapoures

wine

P-

of

persons

spiritsof
P.

fat of

skin

such

one

as

example
and
eels, serpents,

some

translation, says,
in the skinne"; and

or

flesh

the

the

Elizabeth

down

begotten, but produced by the action of the

Even
in fact by spontaneous
generation.
held
to require the co-operation of the
sun.
fat beneath

by

toad."

of

manner

as

for

Aqua

I have
was

evidently

did

not

right

"of

skinne

but,

sense,

See

away."

the

alias
in the

and

the

presume=

come

across

used=:Succus.
note,

p. 14.
"
know
the

not

pass";

not.

of geese."

Bake

of

St.

The

Albans^

then
at

term

correct

the

end

of

"

for

Hawking".

flock

of

General

576

"

"Send

P- 339horses"
"

for

to

"them"

refer

to

forced

am

Text.

believe

to

the

to

it

an

error

then".
"

"

367.

P.

of

beginning

"
You
P. 342.
make
believe
to

cut."

to

meane

"

be (,)the
(.)should
his
(the purport of)
speech.
This

the doore."

Unto

usual, the

as

"

Scot'

on

Unable

Pope."
neighbors", I

them
the

to

or

Notings

would

He

"

"which

say,

marking,
would

you

cut".

Beyond

Extraordinary."

the

number

of

his

ordinary

lemans.
"

P.

out

"

Be

"

If his

he,

into

and

mad

for

an

head, and
renounced

the

"

many
small

as

bloud

he

to

indignation
a

to

working
employs

even

in

"was

who

is confirmed
hurt

no

together,
"To

in

one,

to

get

riven

everie

naile
I

crusht

and

bones

again

long time,

were

was

presume,

his legges

of

pulled

there

convaied
.

fear

and

[Here,

denied

he

through

and

flesh

to

and

so

did

beaten

brused,

in great abundance,
wherby
still declaring that
for ever," he
what
forth

He

said

strangled,

was

the

and

done

onely

end

mad

of

for

sleep, doubtless

"Common

when

went

it

he

the

had

Re-captured,

continued

he

violently
ceiling with his

present

heads.

the
was

them, that
as
might bee, and
inarrow
spouted

had

under

to

together".

went

penitent, and
appeared and would
However,
he, Fian,

him.

fled.

and

up
Then

the

only made
his fingers were

all

wherein

law, towards

sound

have

and

fell

he

became

for
and

Jan. 1591.

this without
read
a
shudder, and
anyone
that will express
themselves.''

This

P. 406.

and
had

upon

devil

the

door
he

pincers,

over

endured".

gentleman
in

friend.
seems

of

bootes

before

had

Can

The

hower

one

Fian

resisted

he

unserviceable

said

according

been

and

made

were

had

mine.

nailes

blowes

the

which

His

of the

so

"

foot.

said

day

hysteron proteron.]

together

he

; next

payre
needels

torment

abide,

they

devil

II."

VI

James

in xxiiii howers

once

continued

and

hand

is

that

him

persuaded him,
key of his prison
confession, saying that

in two

there

of the

so

Wier

being
and
boots, confessed,
rope,
lover
a gentleman
a rival

that

and

the

...

the

madnes

bind

Then

thrust

in

turned

from

examined,

was

bewitched

but

with

out

had

Gentleman

have

torture.

Fian

Dr.

he

Cf. "Extracts

was

and

assistance

all his

much

which

II."

Wier

the
king,
brought before
hour, leaping so high that he touched
behaving so violently that the gentlemen

gentleman

again

sade

the

The

obtained

time

of.

from

head."

torturings

two

things, that

lunacie

on

precedency

Extracts

his

When

que."

"caused

and

be

cap

the

"

Cf.

abroad."

after

other

among

Takes

before."

Goeth

"

'"''D
unit

present,

proverbial saying, at one

for
here
an
uncertainty

certainty.

386.

P. 390.

"

Used

I known.

ill

an

P.

I wist."

Had

374.
fashion=had

by
not

acted
the

hour, and

an

to

even

copulation."
opposition to

of

paynes

body

burnt,

italicising is
without
feelings of
The

then

confirm

part
fact that, violently as
a

feare

his

said
the

he

he

tale

had
of his

behaved,

he

himself
Used

as

"carnal

"friendly conjunction"
copulation", a phrase

or

he

necessary.

whome

be

honour."

Is there

an

omission

here

of

(as

General
"

"

that

whatever

that

P. 414.
excellent

"ffalaur"

merely

(Diagram).
whether

"

not
can-

though I know
it
conjecture from
Magical manner",
22,

may

after

far

as

one

look

Scot's

to

spiritsin

three

really wanted,

were

other

the

most

of this

uses

diagram

word,

"fif"

that

"

was

"F".
"

P. 418.

"Are

written

this

experiment

took

Scot

If

we

of the other

names

we

liack

in which

course

App. II, p. 60, "

577

look

to

we
a

explained,
alive,spiritual"names

P. 416.

ch.

Cf.

name."

are

Text.

mean.

may

example

the

to

or

name", etc., or
for
antecedents?
etc.,

is there

have, while

we

Scot's

on

the

In

likely)
as
"Tetragrammaton",
myself believe.
P. 413.
My verie
that this phrase
not
most

seems

Notings

Ps. xxii and

8 inclusive

to

li."

this

in

of

this one,

Book

Prayer

numbers

iDooke."

and

version.

is clear, therefore, that

It

Bealphares, and in all probability from

some
conjuring book, not improbably

from

T. R.'s.
"/;/ throno."

P. 419.
found

be

in

conteinest
"
"

which

of

any

the

On

"

the

change

not

remember

this "and"

II, and

may

be

this, I suspect,

p.

I feel

"And"

"thou".

Scot's

of

understand

is the

have,

heavens",

this cannot

to

is to

"which

translation

be
be

conjuration

some

supposition
by

no

forth

set

under

an

"and"

insertion

by

[adding]

"that

I do
Or

sense.

printer,

thou

whatever

"if", but

in this

the

with

content

means

be

may

of

use

intended,

sense

p. 417 we
the true

it refers

the

equivalent

418.

accidental

an

might

we

to

instance

the

that

thnnioP

In

say
of "then"

English

In

unless

of

thus

Then

an

throne

the

whole,
strengthening

the

its

nor

but

heaven";
I think

Wier

from

^'"throno'"

of
in

copied by Scot,

Extracts

this

conjurations.

these

throne

conteined

are

in throno".

not

Neither

after

when

depart", etc.;

the

emendation

and
may

be.
The
P. 421. " Ch. XV."
making
of that Englished from
the Missal

blessing

of the

salt is from

the

of the
at

holy

is the

water

p. 445.

Latin

form

I presume,

Hence,

the

same.

"
There
P. 423.
In such
a
place N."
being no (,)N.
for any place, as it has been
used
for any
be used
man
"this
bond
document.
In
refers
to a
or
N.", p. 424,
pp.

here

seems

to

spirit. So
425-6, where
far as
I can
"N."
four times, it can, so
occurs
nothing else
see, mean
in
which
but the place, the
the
crystal or other
spiritis to
matter,
In
"to
have
also
wards
N.", explained just afteryour
appear.
p. 428, we
"into
christall stone, glasse", etc.
And
in p. 429, "anie
as
your
"N."
therefore
N."
was
a
gold, silver, etc.
general indefinite, not
for a man
to
used, as now,
only ; still,its most
likely etymon
seems
or

be

the

initial of "Nomen".
On

"

in this

booke",
and

consecrate
meant

to

P. 425.

be

"

and

in the

statements

booke."

thy

kisse

additions

take

Bible

In
the
to

424 we
booke".

the

third

with

him,

have

"

by

From
edition
I

the

holie

these,
that

presume,

the
that

and

contents

from

conjuror
is

one

the
is to
here

used.

"Other

bond."

That,

presume,

which

follows

on

page.

4E

this

Notin^^s
"i"

General

578

"Made

p. 425.

for

man

Text.

Scofs

on

ever."

this

note

1584

of

use

the

phrase.
"

P. 426.
to

one

I constreine
that

suppose

times

in this

"

spirit of

the

third

and

N."

thee

ancestors

but

and

once,

apt

"

is

phrase
N."

thou

thus

after text

The

the

spiritof

"thee

were

N."

spiritof

"the"=thee,

chapter,

Ehzabethan

the

to

not

repeated

spirits of
mingle up

seventeen

though

once,

induce

might

N."

we

Our

thrice.
second

the

have

and

persons.
"

this."

Try it ; put it to the proof.

"trew"; but though
(Blew miracles)." A friend suggests
431.
I
W.
hesitate
this is probably the sense,
the word.
to change
B.,
yet
and
ing
in Notes
(li/cries,fullyexplains this as '"'"blaues wuiider'\ an "amazwonderful
or
wonder", the adjective being intensative,as is perhaps
"blue''
in the phrase, "once
in a blue moon,"
z"., never.
P. 434.
Doctor
Burc."
The
Burcot
cozened
into
a
buying
P. 428.

Proove

"

P.

"

familiar

from
"

Feats, p. 522.
strake."

He

the

though

century,
P. 436.

Spirit-rapping, therefore,

manner

"Matins

at

is older

than

this

different.

was

midnight."

The

solemnise

Franciscans

matins

directly midnight is passed.

P. 437.
"Officiall."
French
The

Cf. Cotgrave and Du

name.
Cange,
at the
printer'srepetition
being
one
abridge."
;
the
second
the
of
the next.
at
line,
beginning
'"'"Deus ill adjj(fori7i7n." Ps. Ixx.
P. 441.
Prayer Book.
"Excommunicate."
"Infatuate."
The
form
originated
479.
"
circa 1400, from
before
the
verbs
infatuatus", etc.,
existed, and are
ends
in "d"
the verb
not
examples of "ed" eliding or coalescing when
"

P. 439.
end
of a

"

to

"

"t".

or

ten

To

This

last, however,

is found

in Scot, and

in

work

at

least

older.

years

P. 442.
P. 444.

"

Vitas."

"

Except

Moralities,
"

P. 446.

See
in

note
87. 458. Ditto.
plaie." Probably, therefore,

had

witnessed

etc.

incense".
Tobit
viii,5. (W. A.
word
for this in viii,2 ;
in vi, 8.
Fumus",
Vulg. has no
Genevan
Scot's
Whether
incense"
be
own
version,
perfume".
word, or the rendering of some
not.
English version, I know
P. 459.
Sunne
is 3966000." The
nearest
to this computation
that I can
find is that
of Archimedes,
who
made
the sun's distance
1,160 times
the earth's semi-diameter,
Scot,
that is,3,985,760 miles.
have
taken
later computation, as he speaks of
however,
must
some
Increase."

Error

for

"

"

Harrison.)

"

"

"

...

the

sun's

"

neerest"

distance.

in
offered
were
as
Note, a pound of good candles, such
threepence.
P. 461.
"Sir
Sir John"=the
aforesaid
priest. Cf. 265, 361, and
of "Dominus".
Lucian", 463 ; also 468, the translation
P. 466.
Kings bench."
Note, still so called in 1583.
P. 467. "Most
andvertuous
noble
personage." Probably Leicester.

church,

cost
"

"

Cf.

close

P. 468.
not

the

of letter.
"

Sir

German,

cozenages

John
was

Malborne,"

in all

of medieval

1384.

probability
witchcraft.

the

Hence
first to

an

raise

and
Englishman,
his voice against

Noting

General

p.
P.

"Collen."

471.

"

proches
P.

476.

oath,

but
to

inspired

he

"

by

to

the

saisis

1578

it

text,

d'lstincton

cure

trouv(^
la

mourir

Wherein

to

means

read

by

579

de

demi

images

trois

d'Angleterre,

Reyne

from

appears

[IsHngton]

"

de

deux

cire

autres

personne."

sa
"

estd

faire

pour

de

pointed

As

Sorcier

Prestre

Londres,

de

pres

conjur(!es,

able

"Un

that,

lieue

Text.

Scot's

Cologne.
images."

Three

474.

Bodin

on

Him,

name."

explain

but

good

not

that

the

speed."

the

miracle
written

Apocrypha.

fabulous
See

in

=:Wherein

scriptures

canonical

the

The

Gods

note,

p.

24.

God's

consisted
in

God's

No

name.

in

his
name,

being
or

GLOSSARY.

an

of
the

refer

numbers

The

the

Should

it.

not

fail

inquirer

to

the

of

pages

but

word,

the

of

occtcrrence

the

to

first edition,

necessarily
fittd

the

to

only

he

word,

any

and

refer

to

occurrence

should

consult

Notings.
still use
conformably, as we
the word
He
uses
always
appointments.
Gab.
Our
did Holofernes,
Appose, ^i.
as
pose.
rivation
defrom
the
false
Aqua
composita, 316. See note.
etc.,
homine".
"ab
sotted.
beAssotted, 5. Adsotted
; our
or

Abho?ninable.
the

"

h"

Harvey,

Abrenjinciation,

probably,
as

Richardson

the

It

and

Catholic

of

of
in

Roman

empty,

form

cloyed=encum-

satiated.

unauthorised.

Joined

attached

or

1397.
The
232.
in Sussex
Hence

The

475.
like

"a"

words

them

then

was

j-Egyptians,
Alligations,
like, bound
Anato/nie,

239.

one's
A

430.

Apparentlic,

ing
accord-

or

Gypsies.
Spells,

197.

to

it

or

the

or

Babies,

The

Spells,

dently. Bat,
evi-

or

the

the

be

plied.
ap-

in

secondary

order,

now

foul

tode.

only

used
of

woman

degree.
staff.

380.

explanation
rather

Miss

The

Johnson-Nares

is,I believe,
it to

be

attendance,
for

the

wrong.
I

Phipson,

Emma

take

summon

in

is

ill-conditioned

With

one.

Dressed

North
that

ish
Toys, trifling child-

166.

epithet
an

low

Clearly,

to

Acces.
the

told

am

bears

Bedstaffe, 79.

415.

as

B.

of

etc.

arm,

Able

and

things.
todc, y]"].
Baggage

skeleton.

511.

Appensions,
239.
like, hung about
Applicable, 582.
Appointed.,

is

use

of aches.

quently
fre-

part.

"

or

in this

at

printed apart,
to

or

void''

French

But

=agues.
Kent
sense

doo,
and

void

Trevisa,

as

Axes,

to.

This

least

at

or

she

circa

Greek

Acyro7i,y]\.
Addicted, 298.

in the

To
240,
493.
"make
either

from".

early

Latinate
The
more
297.
of agate (achates).

Achate,

Avoid,
"void

As

Astonished

309.

original sense, i.e.,astounded,

that
so
lying in a swoon,
lay as dead.

as

works

the

Astonnied,

Church.

Accloied, 79.

bered,

his

all

baptisms

the

used

was

suggests,
of

renunciation

for the

devil

form

stronger

renunciation.
technical

used

word

440.

as

modern

staff

a
a

to

tute
substi-

bell

still

Glossary.

582
Censure^ Av'\\\.

Sentence,

ment.
judg-

or

supposed

due

be

to

the

to

cess
ex-

(i) blood, (2) phlegm,

(3) choler,
(4) melancholy.
Here
it is used
more
generally
for disposition.
Co"npline, 393. Part of the Romish
( Cotgrave ), which,
even-song
said just after sunset,
completes
the offices of the day.
Conccipts, 326. Merry or strange
of

seller, but
also, as
buyer ; he that chaps
Choiiic

211.
coiti^/i,
hooping-cough.

the

Cho/er, 205.

divided

was

going

into

the

one

other

choler

or

choly,
melan-

bile, for

of this

Cf. Batman

liver

parts,

from

black

or

reservoir

the

two

differed

It

and

in

this

gall, as

bile.

supposed
compound

blood,

the

to

the

to

The

generated

humour

the

here,

cheapens.
Chin-cough,
or

of the

One

humours.

four

the

Generally

C/iap"iaii, 485.

the

was

iv,

Barth.,

on

the

spleen.
10,

Elsewhere,

Ci)'cu"nstance, 24.
used

the

declaring
208.

it has

Here

about
round-

"

would

stick

To

on

Scratcheth

67.

itcheth), pleaseth,
flattereth.
Claw

me,

which,
odious

claw

thee",

polite

for
Coaie

"

K.

or

tion,
abbreviathe

of the

phrase.
Old
Kentish,

Chibhutchins,
now,

fore
there-

proverb,

think, betokens

origin

372.
believe, almost

and

Cf. the

thee",

K.

me,

plain, rough

card, 335.

obsolete,

countryman.

Our

court

card.

Cold

One
prophet, B '\\.\. 170whose
far from
prophecies are
the mark, just as children
at play
hot
when
are
or
near
or
cold,
far

the

from

Others

say

Chaucer

:=

Commend,
sense

old

134.
of

that

sought.
thing
in
cold, as

col.
Commit

giving, entrusting,

setting forth

or

for his examination.

Latinate.

Complexion,

as

noting
de-

the

or

co-

co-ordination
the

constellations

plexions
com-

were

bodies
at

any

from

that

ties
nativi-

calculated.

were

In

its

primary or
together.
For
Contagion of iveatJier, 269.
against.
Convenient
(with).
gether
toComing
with.
with, agreeing
Convented, 16.
Brought together
with
{i.e.,
before) the judge, or
literal

of drawn

sense

other.

Convinced,

to

70,

131.

Overcome.

16.

Corrupt,
being

Corrupted;
assimilated
by,
coalesce
with, the

note,

"ed"

the

made

or

"t".

Cf.

p. 441.

Conntrie,

iiii.

then,
Cousen,

vii.

v.

implying

term

kind,

royal

or

Used,

for

as

sionally
occa-

county.
Used

then

as

relationship
simply between

term
as
a
personages
and
friendliness.

courtesy

Credit,
say

four
461. The
or
dispositions

used

books, seemingly

position
heavenly
(as regards one
another)
It was
particular time.

any

to, in the

I
forget
findere", hence

Is sometimes

of

various

(where

found,

cone

Cotistreineth.

Claiveth,

"

in

these

truth.

dialects.

he

marginal note.
Confirmed, 429. Apparently "made
firm"; placed or stationed
gether,
toin his fixed place.
each

or

that

statement

Clam,

as

round-about

for

superfluous means.
a
greater ill-meaning
evade

Cone,
227.
where, "to

Constellation.

v, 39.

75,

tricks.

498.

Belief;
crediting, etc.

we

A crucible.
Croslct, 357.
Crosse
0/ a coin, 388. The

should

reverse

of

of

Glossary
bore

in "heads

As

days,

inquire
into

frequently

in

full

of

those

carefully

the

would

who

"nissed

Nares

t/ie, 490.

to
evidently alludes
archery : an unsupported guess,
and
not, I think, a probable one.
is to
More
likely the reference

some

such

game,

stool

ball,

cushion

possibly

or

his

ply
sim-

seat.

[showing],

Eager,

say

that,

of

animal
it that
bered
as

he

taken

was

an

away,

it

what

the

of

I take

diversely memwas
naturally,

means

from

being

There
313.
the
members

being

with

serpent

"manie

prater
was

not

That

vice

diseur
so

funny lout
apishly, and
him

or

much

was

of

a
a

prater

bore

"moved

his

cognate

or

French,

aigre,

part

as

that,
the

The

542.

or

small
in

payment
as

assurance

bargain

had

been

Embossed, 316. [Spoken of glasses

in "perspective" devices.] Convex
(.^).
Enabled, 164. Made
able, strengthened.
Eversed,

[As
316.
Possibly
218.

ExcJuDige,

under

bossed?^
Em-

(i*).

concave

To

change

or

transform.

Excoitrse,

Lat.

43.

excursiis,

going.
out-

rather
Expend,
or
Hang,
444.
weigh out.
82.
Experiment,
Trial, or mode
of proof ; the
verb
is similarly
used.

ExsuJ/lation,
Catholic

In

440.

baptism

the

Roman
devil

is

rejected by
(blowing
away) and
by abrenunciation
of
him
(the renouncing)
and

name

is

play

proof
origin,
a

who

list". Rather

it

fool

means
or

fool

Evidently

291.

blockhead.

no

him

Diszards,

by

Sour

exsufflando

legs".

for the

have

made.

upon.

talk

no

Should

vinegar.
given

it is

shy.

Disineiiibrcd,

282.

pennie,

earnest

Uncovered.
Detected^ 27.
Determina/iflu, 153. Termination,
or
ending.
Detract
iiio., 94.
Drawing
out,
spinning out.
A choosing, preferring,
Dilectioji.
loving.
Diriges^ 439.
Dirges ; a word
derived
from
the Latin
dirige.
Disagreeable to, 98.
Disagreeing
with, differing from.
For
to
me
Dish, laid in my, i jO.
chew

s.,

249.

in

of

Fearful

some

for

meant.

sum

as

or,

then

words

feared.

s.

Earnest

in Chaucer,

of these

use

and

Two

the
writer
duplicis, but
probably thought that this would
be
liable
to
a
misrendering.
S[piritus] S[ancti] is of course

as

D.

Dajtq'eroiis of., 146.

doubted, 6.
of the
examples
;

the

to

it may

Or

missed

early

an

of

variant

as

dance.

mean

in, 482

excellent

fear

as

word.

been

it

says

Doubt

Noted

the

Duplex

matter.

Cieshion,

of

frequent

curiously

or

148.

Donee,
use

"curiosus",

careful

care,

the tail

tails".

or

Ctifioies,;^T,2.
those

called

Now

cross.

583

of

its

for

his

works.

Extermination,
out

beyond

the

A
driving
485.
minus.
boundary or ter-

he
"

as

himself

body as
to dizzy.

Scot
in
Master
Eybitten, 64.
his
Disco7"ery telleth us, That
our
English people in Ireland,
whose
lately barposterity were

Glossary

584

much
off, were
barously cut
given to this Idolatry in the
that
time, insomuch
Queen's
Disease
there
amongst
being a
their

Cattel

ing
blind, be-

grew

Candle

M.A.,

him

tell

griffinor
Gudgins,
is

dragon.
Gudgeons.
257.
is
a
bait, and
From

caught.

the

this, but

planation
ex-

for

F.

Fetches,

Devices,

no.

fit.

Fitten, 538.

Make

Flawed,

Flayed.
A
rapier,

57.

Foi7ie, 257.

generally,
made
on

by

the

eries.
trick-

ruses,

rapier.

more

or,

parry)

(or

thrust

But

note

see

passage.

Fond,

Foolish,

204.

commonly

as

then.

Footed,
way
two

rather

340.
of

describing

went

witch.

and

From
and

Foreslo7ucd, 365.
So
"

have

we

of

times.

at

in

fore

Forespoken,

etc.

said

been

other)
an-

much,
over-

words

other

foregrown,

has

for make
because

one

to

be

meaning
But
(Rich.).
or
predict
bespeak
it is not
but
do.
to
to
predict,
I rather
take
it as equal
Hence,
to speak over-much
against, i.e.,
Frote

(A. N.).

been

To

rub.

used

as

witch.

or

popularly

so

died

was

or

second,

Used

when
the

sense

of,

he
hot

used

in

it

ing
be-

stance
in-

carry
in the

passive
monkey

the
cat's

paw

for

chestnuts.

confined

Ariosted

him, because

often

were

or

as

the

one

make

to

as

for

about,

go

good

instrument

have

this

Hollow.

for to
a

and

was,

civiller synonyme

in

haps
Per-

to
supposed
possibly from

hung.
Hallowc, 316.
Handle,
368.
on,

with.

away

Heeles, by the, 65.

bewitch.

duty

or

hag-ridden,
hag-worn, hag

Absalom

is

pound
com-

fore,

our

part

for wicked

synonyme

suppose

Kentish
for the
Haffgister, 82.
magpie.
Hailed, ig6.
Haled, hauled.
Hair, agaiiistthe, 9.
Contrary to
the inclination, a phrase which
to
as
might readily be drawn
other
but
I
animals,
which, think,
from
arose
dressing a horse.
her
Hair,
hang
up by the, 257.
from
the
word
Seems
"utterly"
used
have
been
to
cally
metaphori-

with

Slowed

i.e., omitted

have

to

awkward

double-bottomed.

to, 25.

box

(opposite

covers

cumstance
cirquently,
fre-

as

Shakespeare,

perfoi'm her

to

seems

porter.
sup-

here,

in

as

hag-tracks,
528. (Lat.) Favourer,

is

easily

latter

fool.

Hanging,
as

guesses.

Fautor,

this

This

H.

went

erroneous

prevents

and
used

here,
it is the

authors

some

it

people for it, calling

{A
biting witches"
eye
in the Dark, by Th. Ady,
did
1656, p. 104). Scot

them

in

though

fish

Vultures

202.

commonly

did

they

that

in

Disease

Country,
execute

not

that

common

Griphes,

put for

and

offenders

safety

into

the

stocks.

Gissard, 528. A goose-herd.

older
A
form, an
Graffing, 290.
of
and
the
so
form,
"grafting",
verb
graff..

Hickot,
Ho,

Hiccough.

242.

501.

Honestie,

Our

"woa''.

Chastity.

81.
used

of

mental

quently
Freas

well

585

Glossary
still

We

bodily chastity.
of
speak in this sense

as

the

how

"honest

an

Scot, explaining,

in

woman".

Hot, 255.
old, and
form

of the

hit.

of

frequent,

also

past

be, 265.

Houseled,

An

Kentish

"a
as

verbs.
in many
Receive
the

Eucharist.

in

jolly,as

have

of the

consequence

last

he

273
because

lowering

variant

jollie

drank.

luith, 492.

Equally

or

actly
ex-

with.
One

258.

minister
ad-

to

sworn

justice,a magistrate

or

sheriff.

fashion.

K.
then

338.

Hiindretli,

sense.

called

seems

he

secrecy,

ous
hurried, tumbling, indecor-

phrase,
Sometimes,
to
phrase, it seems

somewhat

In

in the

fellow".

pretty
in the

An
early Jtimpe
Hugger
433.
mugger,
"secretby
example, explained
I think, Jurat,
lie" ; but it also means,
as

French

our

Preterite

it were,
came
joli,pretty, beas

common

nibble.

To

346.

Knable,

for hundred.
L.
I.

Lane,

Impugnable,
imposed.
not

in

our

Incestuous,

able

Not

492.

This

able

to

Lapidaries,
be

form

dictionaries.

pollution.
sense,
hidifferent (freq.). Impartial.
Used
as
s.
Injirnalles,426.
full of

216.

Insensible,

Without

sense

meaning.
Attend.
Itttend,430.
Intermingled.
Intermedled, 490.
Intricate.
Entangle.
or
Inversed, 316.
Oy., inverted
But
down.
turned
upside
of these

away,

able

Not

remitted

Chaucer,

359.

man,

teach.

(asses),264.
but

Oy.,

same

evident,

Sense
know

pretty
the

not
as

lees,

or

leese, losings or leavings.

358, 359,
Le%vd, Lewdness,
19,
Sometimes
8, etc.
(Chaucer)
lar
in a simiignorant ; sometimes
to
sense
as
lay, opposed
learned
clerkly or
; sometimes
wicked
in 8,
or

Lewdness,
equal uselessness,

nefarious.

or

to

seems

doing nothing

Litnitors,

Irremissable, 70.

it=:layer.
gather
Early use.

295.

lezad

latter

that

for

their

ing.
liv-

I cannot

terms

explain.
sent

to

word.

or

several

Learne

Lease
Latinate

In

124.

the

From

357.

340,
reference

Idol, 390.
E"^o\or, similitude.
Illuded, 69. Cozened, deceived.

or

to

be

forgiven.

J.

Chaucer,
their

friars, because

Begging

limits

were

appointed.
spellings are
this
in
interchangeably
work, but, I think, are spelled the
are.
more
frequently as they now
Then.
Than
and
Cf.
Naught
and
Nought.

Loose,
The
(of a window), 91.
Jamme
jamb, supporter, or side-post of,
here, a window.
Jetting,a, 265. Jet, to fling,strut,
from
the
Fr. jeter, and
etc.,
I
found
have
not
a similar
though
here used in the
phrase, it seems
of having a fling,or aspree.
sense
John, Sir, 265. Cf. note.
find its use
We
Jollie, 197, 273.

88.

lose.

These

used

M.
Martinists.
Martin
Masse

Wier,

Those

who

followed

Mar-Prelate.

cake, 270.
the

Roman

As

shown

Catholic

4F

by
wafer

Glossary.

586
in

used

celebration

the

the

of

darker

mass.

Not

siJiff^499.

Meatic

in

explained

as

those

mind

and

mean

sense,

Mccre,

of

or

ii.

the

He

So

the

does

yjl-

amends,

or

of God

oddly

commodities
160

wretched

'mends,

or

or

reference

without

go-between,

only.

goods.
(bis). Latinate,

word

his

sun's

one.

astronomy

Nail,

a,

Nanieles

335.

Orizons,

true

Otlier.

Orisons.

41.

here,

Frequently

Overtaken,
But
See

of

fact.

awl.

Jinger, 273.

the

hotter,

rising, they were

explanation

surprised.

Here,

324.
another

in

temporarily,
con-

as

for others.

used
N.

pearl

nearer

false

"

An

then

was

orient

An

called

so

in

or

The
underlying
Lloralitic, 308.
Moralities.
the
in
meaning, as
See note.
Morrowviasse,
232.

This

used.

by the Romans
because
it was
large
large, and
from
the
pearls generally came
East.
So
seems
here, easterly
to be used
as
an
equivalent for
hot.
The
eastern
regions being

p. 182.

requital.
Dealer
ii,368.

the

but

God,

of

is

this

that

mean

work

Orient, 297.
fore
there-

rather

Mt')x/uvif,

note,

Our

white, but

not

lion, and

not

only

work

was

See

than

a
filthy.
Occupy, 7 7 ;
icd, 415. See note.
of
A
Ofiely, 114.
good example
the
then
position
commonly
in a sentence.
given to the word

nary
ordi-

for

Unmixed,

v.

pure.
llelancholie.

Miser,

are

of

cattell.

60, is used
middling sense.

Mends,

before.

sacrifices

between

mean

midway,

or

line

frankincense

of

Sacrifices

the

in

mean

middle

but

sense,

our

to

specieatigelicn,but

is

it

passage

deceived.

note.

therefore
and
By name,
especially.
is
Either
Nought.
NaugJit and
spelled as itself or as the other.
Neezing, 201.
Sneezing.
This
of nephew
use
Nephue, 557.
Navielie.

as

grandson

just

as

and

the

the

was

Latin

sheu,

been

grandam,
in

once,

etc.,

in

uses

Sh.

tolerably
etc.,
but
grand-child
Coriolaims,

and

of cards, 335.
pair-royal is
kings,

aces,

pass

away,

Peevishness,
Greene

See

and

though
it,pact.
Our
pack.
of
composed
of

etc.

note.

Passable,

able

quently,
fre-

only
son,
grand-

to

temporary.
Foolishness.

483.

sometmies

seems

to

adjective for perverse

rascally, PlanetoniacJiia, 40,
95, 18, etc., ed. Grosart.
the

use
or
22

"

Perbreake,

310,

or

Par

break.

Vomit.

Stocking.

Perceived, 131.
truly understood.
Periapts, 230. Cf.

Obeie, s., 380.

;

obscurior
he
i.e.,

appears

"

Seen

text.

through,
Ile/xaTT-Tw,

around, attach to.

bind, wrap
make
Causal
Perish, 407.
sense,
I

380. "Leone

turpis",

three

to

O.

Wier

So

etc.

never.

Netherstocke, 84.

Obscure,

Paire

variant

mere

Palme,
Passible, 496.

neveu,

Cot-

use.

268.

Cf. Min-

nepos.

Agreement,

339.

not

rule,

Baret,
is
used
by
hardly appears

but

have

French

Cotgrave,

Grand-child
grave,

the

then

was

Pack,

to

perish.

587

Glossaiy.
Perspective,
of

and

glasses
to

mirrors

so

than

to

as

pect
ex-

you

Perspicacious.

Perspicuous,
Philosophic, did,

v.

and

See

454.
and

Pile

Pile, 385.

note.

tails.

used

Verb

causal

in

sense.

64.

Plashes, ivater,

Try,

21.

Obtain.

430.

usage

(found

shows

that

in

The

thieves'

the

cant

culed
ridi-

was

but

Shakespeare

appropriation

same

authors)

other

of this.

is

Diggers.
to military diggers.

Pitie, 369.

1379

attempt.

Purchase,

an

word

Barthol.

on

I think).
(t.page,
Prove, 255.
Proved,

in

confined

now

Ti-c7'isa

So

crosse=:our

The

Pioners.

spective,
per-

etc.

see,

heads

our

arrangement

things

other

show

Not

5, etc.
the
but
1

Pools, puddles.

QQuestion be made, 25.

applied.
Squeamish,
Qtcezie, 239.

Torture

to

apt

vomit.

Plumnie,

this

Was

238.

word

way?
Cf.
squeamish.
"etish", p. 246, etc.
Agricultural proPodtvare, 223.
duce
producing pods.
Points, 341.
Tags or tying laces.
Pollutions.
Pollusions, 447.
then

in

used

Practive,

326,

Able

marg.

practise readily, practised.

Ability to
358.
Pregnancy,

to

ceive
con-

Pregnant,

Able

75.

to

'SMxer^s
been

pro'latura;
by him
a

dean,

that

of

archdeacon.

Under
but

meaning,
how

it came

Prevent,
go

417.
before.

sense

is well

this is its main

20

the
to

shows

sentence

mean

our

pretend.

Latinate,

come

Its

into

shown

lapse

or

because

32.

esteem),
spelling, etc.
account

Royal.

Qy.,

in

to

or

or

our

(or

say

reference

the

to

is it

equal

to

Re-creations,
again.

ations
cre-

banquet, 66=:a
rere-supper,
and
after
drinking
eating

supper.

378.

Rule,

often

as

then.

Remorse,

171.

Pity, as

Remove,

242.

Used

as

often
our

then.
move,

on
as
joint being looked
and
different
from
the
passive,
moving power.
resident,
Resiant, 476. Fr.r^J'^(^z?^/,
who
Cotgrave,
gives also the
resiant.
Engl,

the

resistance
Not
Resistance,
445.
of or
from, but resistance
[to
longing
befrom, or
God]
proceeding

in 30.

spiritualliniquitie.
usually
Remain, but here un-

to,
Noted

Offspring.
Shakespeare and others
used it as progenitors.
sometimes
Proposeth, 361. Setteth forth.
Properties.
Proprieties, 210, 303.
Progeny,

Early.

441,

Rcall, sometimes
Recount,
170.

Regiment,

makes

Immediate.
Present, 238.
In
fore
readiness, therePrest, in, 360.
in loan, in advance.
set
Latinate,
Pretended,
474.
forth.

Rath,

over

used

generally, but Du Cange

it specificas the office of
Rider
and
as
Holyokes
an

279.
fertile.

become

pregnant.
390.
to have

Thick, full,abundantly

Rank,

Reere

Prelacies,

ning.
run-

R.

Recreations, 93.

understand.

or

seems

Live, springing,

415.

Scot

too

not

was

this

Quick,

Rest, 344.

used.
Rush.
Rish, 341.
Roome, made, 275. Made
opportunity.
gave

way,

i.e.,

Glossaiy.

588

Spoil
Saccart'ft^,etc.,

Sacring,

95.

The

sacring

secrating.
con-

bell

is

witch, 269. Injure a witch.

Used
for an
410.
unequalparallelogram []

Square,
sided

the

bell rung

the

at

and

of

time

secrating
con-

the

elevating

host.

Safef^uard.,51.
petticoat worn

skirt

when

outside

or

riding.

Scantling., 358. Dimension.

reduced

when

to

sometimes

size, but

Starved

of

its per
prothe

piece so reduced.
Scot /fee, 71.
Primarily, free from
charge; secondarily, from punishment.
Harmless,

thence

ple.
sim-

Our

144.

of reproach

as

without

sexual

used

for

distraught.

Used

145.

term

reference
So

sense.

to

he

uses

incestuous.

Success, 196, 197,

sequel,
Scelie,35.

1 24,
death.

to

Straught,
Strumpet,
its

is

iip,

starved

tical
Nau-

dimensions

properly

is

timber

not
Sterne, A iii. Used,
as
unfrequently then, for helm.
Sterven.
Punished
by any means,
though not
intentionally killed.

Hence

still

we

Event

272.
bad

whether

or

of

speak

or

good.
"good

success".

Scverall., 527.

Shepcns., 88.

for

also

say

Separate.
Stalls

Shouldered,

vi.

when

as

Here,

v.

Shrewdly,
keenly.

79.

ported,
sup-

47,
this

Probably
of
knowledge
used

was

with

Du

Cange (8).
help of

the

purpose.

Maliciously

241.

of

choke

to

Sttffrages,434, 444.
Prayers
by which
God
is implored.

or

with

Temper

want

Qy.,

weeds.

shoulders

one

for that

the

Sz(ffocate, 223.
Some

cows.

sheep.

another

Sinewes,

for

both

from

variant

for

or

error

perhaps

tomy,
ana-

work

our

them,

be

may

temper

them,

our

them

be

May

20.

for tamper;
etc.
fittingly,

up

B
sinews, but
more
generally, I Temporall,
v.
or
Carnally
We
find
bodied.
think, for nerves.
materially
it,
certainly in this, and, I think, in
Tester, or Testor, 340.
Sixpence.
both
in
Not
testifie to,
Batman,
or
to
Testijie, 374.
senses,
Tre^nsa
rather
but
make
themselves
nesses
witto
upon Barth., and

for

in medical

nerves

in Boord,

and

writers, as

in the

translation

of

In
row"
"mar248, where
Vigo.
it
is
most
precedes,
probain the same
Wier
bly^nerves.

passage
Sir John,

has

"a

265,

etc.

nervis".
See

Since.
Sithens., 458.
Skils
It
not, it, 335.
So.

Frequently

use

Sock

used

where

124.

To

not.

were

88.
A

in

its

Sort, 374.
Set, or
Spie him, 46. Spy

winding
company.
him
out.

sew

sheet.

both

He

Grammar,

command

over

and
.

general

directions

G.

says

"

Soldier's

pyoners

master

travail

wooden.

Tree-en,

"hath

"

and

spelled.

so

master.

p. 128
all the

villages.

or

Travel

vi.

Markham,

[the

Thorps

ii.

Treeiie, A

we

John,

as

M.

or

Trench

corpse, 42,

corpse
Kentish.

N.

Travel,
matters

p. 158.
that account,

note,

Therefore, 528.
for that thing.
or
Thomas,
Anyone,
233.
Thropes,

note.

See

On

or

as.
a

of
then.

Than,

of

seeth

his

by
the

all

nance]
ordman-

the

all

point
80

the

almost

In

but

of

the

the

Bishop

also

wish

of

edition

1603

Macbeth

his

writing

I's

James

"

be

in

glad

"

the

161

to

from

6."
hear

reprint
opposite

an

Denionology,

his

Counterblast,

consulted

"

gladly

I would

though

"

small

collating

"

Winton's

it, I would

circular,

my

continuation

necessary

view

in

pages

of

words

before

by Shakespeare

editions

from

Should
from

that

any

him

to

of

reader
that

of

S.

Lodge,
Norwood,

Londott.

this

effect.

B.
Surrenden

to

1597

N.

STOCK'S

ELLIOT
In

vols.,paper

boards, price

calf,price 21s.

15^.; in

Facsimile

In

the First Edition.

of

vols.

With

*a* FiftyLarge-paperCopies only

"Fairly
"

deserves

beautiful

success."

The
Being

publisher

of the

art

collection

in

its commencement

is

MANNERS

and

Vol.

2,

On

DIALECT,

PROVERBS,

"

All

full of

have

who

"As

popular interest
Gentleman's
will
Magazine
Bibliographer.

reference

of

inde.x."

*"*

the
"

work

excellent

not

it will

full Prosfectus, giving Prices of

In

AND

POEMS

in

PRIVATE

Fcap. 8vo., and

CENTO.

PROSE

We

have

Introduction

an

bound

Collected
to

reason

every

treasury of riches.""

POPULAR

SUPERSTITIONS.

POPULAR

LEGENDS

and

those

of

local

students

who

TRADITIONS.

and

Kn'inv.

Quarterly

British

"

will find it convenient

have

history

will

Editions,

will

appreciate

muth

as

its

7.?. dd.,

price

in

by

free.

post

(Silurist).Being

be

grateful

to

the

Facsimile

of

polished

in whole

; and

13^. 6d. net

net.

21s.

Gardens

of

Englished by

in part

half-morocco,

in

B.A.

CLARE,

WILLIAM

cloth,price 6s.; also

Praise
and

application.

post-free on

be setit

Vaughan
EJACULATIONS.
By Henry
the First Edition, published in 1650.

T//e
A

and

old-

in

"

book,

this

tastefullyprinted

Scintillans.

morocco,

"

3. On
4. On

directions."

in many
welcome

appropriate Binding,

Vfith

Tastefullyprinted

Vol.

the various

Silex
SACRED

great value,

possess

Vol.

Humour.

and

is

Review.

Whitehall

"

Etc.

work

The

pages.

issued

already

CUSTOMS.

rich in

value, but

guide."

and

companion

Anecdote

8vo.
closely printed demy
half-morocco.
and Roxburgh

Volumes

Topography.
Literary Curiosities.
Biography and Family History.
Natural
History.

and

Historical Antiquities.
300 to 350
bound
in cloth

On

only

Original Letters.

and

Numismatics.

J.

Not

Roman

"

"

Vol.

"

"

Foreign
Archaeology
Later
English.

of from

handsomely

186S.

to

1731

"

Saxon.

"

face t5'pe,and

from

Magazine,

F.S.A.

GOMME,

Archeeology

consists

of

Library.

of the Gentleman'

in

is divided

Pre-historic.
volume

List

Biographical

of the Gcnllemuti's
Magazine
presents the principal contents
throughout this period, on each
subjects all the contributions
is
devoted
and is
volume
to
Each
one
subject,
heads.
under
systematically
The
carefully prepared Inde.x.
an
copious and
Appendix, has a very

and Word
Lore.
Dialect, Proverbs
Popular Superstitions.
Traditions.
and
Popular Legends
Archceology
Geological and

Each

full

LIBRARY

Customs.

and

and

price 31J. ("d. each.

Magazine

KS6.S, arranged

to

1731

topic,being brought together and classified

Notes
besides
and
complete in itself, and
following are the subjects into which the work
ALmners

Dobson,

"

the chief contents

by G. LAURENCE

on

MAGAZINE

GENTLEMAN'S

The

Austin

by

numbered,

Edited

from

net.

printer." Antigiiary.

and

Gentleman

classified

price 42s.

Translations.

and

printed and

been

polishedmorocco,

Athenceuin.

"

of the

specimen

have

in

of IVakefield.

Preface

Editions

English

; and

net

Vicar

GoldsmitJis
A

PUBLICATIONS.

A.

F.

With

Sieveking.
who

compiler,

industrious

has

Proem

by

indefatigably

E.

B.

V.

ransacked

world-

7"/;"".
_^__

In

Fcap. 8vo., tastefully

printed

Ros
Dew
"

"

Full
E.

Rosaruni,

the

B.

has

made

Victor
"

be

With
one

charming

the Bible, from

Hugo, from Heine

from

from

of the whole

its

-in

lovely typography,

of the daintiest

ELLIOT

volumes

world

collection

the Palatine

from
of

of what

Anthdogy,

fact,from the poets

appropriate cover,

its
ever

STOCK,

issued

bound

in

from

62,

the

Parchment,

")S. ; in

the

garden

poets

poetry."
"

Hafiz,

of all ages
and the

and

and

said

of

E.

By

lands.

many

about

the

rose.

from Omar
Khayyam,
comniKs.""Athina:um.

She

has

from

"

V.

B.

and

its workmanship,
Queries.

Row,

London,

excellence
iVotes

of

from

drawn

Dante,
"

general
English press."

Paternoster

15^.

Post.

Morning

the poets have

from

Roxburgh,

Poetarum.

Horto

ex

gathered

ever-livingrose,

of the fairest blooms

V.

sources"

to

of

and

t,this

many

Ronsard,

Irom

may

E.C.

claim

Antiquary's Library.

The

SERIES.

FIRST
Vol.
Vol.

I.-FOLK-LORE
II." The GAME
Vol. III." The HISTORY

Vol.

I." COINS
and
LIFE
II." THE
GRAY
DE
III." GLEANINGS

3 Vols.

By G. L. GOMME.

LIFE.
VILLAGE
RELICS
of EARLY
Bv CAXTON.
and
of the CHESSE.
PLAYE
and MODERN.
of FAIRS, ANCIENT
SERIES.

SECOND
Vol.
Vol.

FACSIMILES.

"

PUBLICATIONS

ANTiaUARIAN

MEDALS
: their Place
KING
HAROLD:
OF
BIRCH.
from the NATURAL

in

WALFORD.

Consistingof

3 Vols.

History and Art.

a

E. A. AXON.

by W.

Edited

By CORNELIUS

LANE
POOLE.
and Notes
by WALTER

Edited by STANLEY
with Introduction

Mediaeval Romance,

By the Rev. M. G. WATKINS,M.A.

of the ANCIENTS.

HISTORY

readers
generally. The
this Library
constituting
are
on
subjects of interest to antiquaries and cultiyated
Tlie AVorks
in Uuxburgh
and are bouud
paper,
printing art, on hand-made
Vubnnrs
printed in antique style, in the highest style of the '^'
are
Subscribers
are
of delivery.
in course
luteudiug
is now
Issuc'of the "Antiquary's
Tlie Second
Library
nith gilt tup.
which
will be forwarded
for Prospectuses,
post free. *." Very few Sets of the First Series
invited
to apply to tlie Publisher
left for sale.
arc

One

appropriateand tastefulwrappers,

In

Seventeenth

Three

ready,in

vols.,
paper

*s* Fifty

Printed

best tribute

on

167S. WALTON'S
TEMPLE,"
1633.

"THE

to the memory

of Johnson

which

the

centenary

of his

death

paper, similar to that of the

rough hand-made

The

Boke

BERNERS.

of

has

called

in handsome

and bound
original,
2s.
price;|^2

By D,\JIE JULIANA.

"COMPLETE

of

of Abyssinia.

Introduction
MACAULAY,
by Dr. JAMES
to the present date.
of the Work
large paper copies liave been printed,pricn 2\s. each.

JOHNSON.

OF

PROGRESS,"

With
an
BIBLIOGRAPHY

By Dr. SAMUEL

The

RE-ISSUE

Rarities.

boards,price 15^. post free. A Facsimile of the First Edition

Rasselas, Prince

"

CHEAP

free.

Century

PILGRIM'S

HERBERT'S

1653. GEORGE

ANGLER,"
Now

"

of BUNYAN'S

of the First Editions

Being FacsimiUs

each,post
Shilling

and

COMPLETE

tovth.""Athen"Bum.

vellum

contemporary

binding,

St. Albans.

Containing the Treatises

on

Hawking, Hunting, and Heraldry.

at St. Alban's, by the Schoolmaster-Printer, in 14S6. With

Author
of the
Printed
Introduction
an
by WILLIAM
BLADES,
"
value
This facsimile
is faithfully reproduced
aud
of
Life and Typography
of Caxtou."
Tlie interest
by photography.
Mr.
Blades'
enhanced
which
iu
of
the
Autliorthis reproduction
treats
at
b.v
are
Preface,
greatly
length,
separate chapters,
Bibliography,Subject-matter, and Philology of the Work.
ship, Typography,

Now

"THE

BOKE

OF

ready,in demy 4to., printedon

The
By Dame

TO

VOLUME

COMPANION

JULIANA

Treatyse
BERNERS.

SAINT

hand-made

The

ALBAN'S."
paper, and

bound

in

First

English

Book

on

Fishing.

antiquevellum, pricei8.y.

of Fysshynge wyth

an

Angle.

facsitnilcreproduction of the First Edition, printed by Wynkyn

Westminster, in 1496. With an Introduction by the Rev. M. G. WATKlNS.
A

de

Wordc,

at

to the publisher the

The extreme
rarity of this work, and the great interest taken iu it by connoisseurs, has suggested
and Anglers
who
can
never
the
hope to possess
advisability of producing a facsimile
reprint for the use of those Collectors
almo.'^t
priceless original. The present facsimile is reproduced from a copy of the original edition in the British Museum,
by
faithful
and oousi'queutly renders
of
the
in
detail:
the
rude
Illustrations
ul ijhotot;rapliy,
menus
original
every peculiarity
will I'llailoriiid
tlic lii'st I'ditidu
The work
is printed on
of lliis
lytyll plaunflet" are here given in all their quaint roughness.
and
colour
liaud-in:HU' pripiT of tilt' saiiii- tuxture
the first edition appeared, and the binding is of contempothat on which
as
rary
realise the form
and
of the
that the reader
can
su
of to-day in handling this volume
palliTii and
niati-ri.il,
appearauce
must
have delighted the eyes
who
studied
of those
to dyuers
original, which
"treatyses
perteyuyuge
playsauut matters
vnto noblesse."
belougyuge
"

In small

A
Written

by JOHN

Ballade

SKELTON,

4to., vellum, price 17.?.dd., post free.

of the ScottyssheKynge.

Poet Laureate to King Henry VIII.

Reproduced
and Bibliographical
Introduction by John Ashton.

va.

facsimile,with

an

Historical

Ballade
The
Scottysshe
op the
Kxnge
is the earliest known
discovered
under
curioua
printed English ballad ; it was
a.iid interestingcircumstances, which
and
narrated
in detail in the Introduction,
is here
A
are
carefully facsimiled.
very
of copies were
limited number
issued in a tasteful form for those collectors of ballads and cormoisseurs
of early printing who
desire to possess the work
in the nearest
and
It is accompanied
shape to its original form.
by an Historical
Bibliographical
of the various
Inlroductiun, giving an account
Illustrative
it records, with
of the incidents
from
printed forms
Quotations
the more
important of them ; also Notes from Contemporary History, elucidating the events
of the Ballad, and
other information
iuterestiug to the Antiquary
and the Bibliographer.

ELLIOT

STOCK,

62^ Paternoster

Row,

London,

E.G.